Vindiciæ foederis, or, A treatise of the covenant of God enterd with man-kinde in the several kindes and degrees of it, in which the agreement and respective differences of the covenant of works and the covenant of grace, of the old and new covenant are discust ... / [by] Thomas Blake ... ; whereunto is annexed a sermon preached at his funeral by Mr. Anthony Burgesse, and a funeral oration made at his death by Mr. Samuel Shaw.
         Blake, Thomas, 1597?-1657.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 1441 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 279 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28344
         Wing B3150
         ESTC R31595
         12183353
         ocm 12183353
         55700
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28344)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55700)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1499:9)
      
       
         
           
             Vindiciæ foederis, or, A treatise of the covenant of God enterd with man-kinde in the several kindes and degrees of it, in which the agreement and respective differences of the covenant of works and the covenant of grace, of the old and new covenant are discust ... / [by] Thomas Blake ... ; whereunto is annexed a sermon preached at his funeral by Mr. Anthony Burgesse, and a funeral oration made at his death by Mr. Samuel Shaw.
             Blake, Thomas, 1597?-1657.
             Burgess, Anthony, d. 1664.
             Shaw, Samuel, 1635-1696.
          
           
             The second edition /
          
           [34], 487, [20], 24, [4] p.
           
             Printed by Abel Roper ...,
             London :
             1658.
          
           
             Includes index.
             Numerous errors in pagination.
             Errata on p. [4] at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Covenant theology.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2005-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 VINDICIAE
                 FOEDERIS
              
               ;
               OR
               ,
               A
               TREATISE
               OF
               THE
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ENTERED
               WITH
               MAN-KINDE
               ,
               In
               the
               several
               Kindes
               and
               Degrees
               of
               it
               ,
               IN
               WHICH
               The
               agreement
               and
               respective
               differences
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               and
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               are
               discust
               .
            
             
               The
               Conditions
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               on
               mans
               part
               ,
               are
               assigned
               and
               asserted
               .
            
             
               The
               just
               latitude
               and
               extent
               clearly
               held
               forth
               ,
               and
               fully
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               Several
               Corollaries
               containing
               many
               heads
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               now
               controverted
               ,
               and
               
                 practical
                 points
              
               singularly
               useful
               ,
               inferred
               .
            
             
               In
               particular
               the
               
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 constant
                 settled
                 Ministry
              
               (
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               and
               of
               Schooles
               ,
               and
               Nurseries
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 orderly
                 call
              
               in
               tendency
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Infant
                 Baptisme
              
               in
               that
               latitude
               ,
               as
               now
               in
               use
               in
               
                 reformed
                 Churches
              
               maintained
               .
            
             
               Newly
               corrected
               and
               much
               enlarged
               ,
               &
               in
               many
               places
               cleared
               by
               its
               Author
               .
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Blake
              
               ,
               late
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               at
               Tamworth
               in
               the
               Counties
               of
               Stafford
               and
               Warwick
               .
            
             
               Whereunto
               is
               annexed
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               his
               Funeral
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Anthony
                 Burgesse
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Funeral
               Oration
               made
               at
               his
               death
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Samuel
                 Shaw.
              
               
            
             
               The
               second
               Edition
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               is
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               not
               forgotten
               thee
               ,
               neither
               have
               we
               dealt
               falsely
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 44.
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Abel
                 Roper
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Sun
               against
               St.
               Dunstans
               Church
               in
               Fleet-street
               .
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               his
               Reverend
               ,
               and
               much
               Honoured
               Friend
               ,
               Mr.
               SAMVEL
               HILDERSAM
               ,
               Bachelar
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               West-Felton
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Salop
               ;
               Together
               with
               Mrs
               .
               MARY
               HILDERSAM
               ,
               his
               pious
               Consort
               .
            
             
               NO
               time
               can
               wear
               out
               the
               memory
               of
               those
               favours
               which
               I
               have
               received
               from
               your
               hands
               ;
               You
               were
               of
               the
               first
               that
               gave
               me
               a
               visit
               ,
               when
               few
               durst
               adventure
               themselves
               under
               the
               same
               roof
               ,
               being
               by
               the
               good
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               necessitated
               to
               leave
               a
               place
               sorely
               afflicted
               with
               the
               Pestilence
               ;
               and
               labouring
               under
               a
               Feaver
               ,
               wherewith
               presently
               on
               my
               departure
               God
               pleased
               to
               afflict
               me
               :
               and
               were
               eye-witnesses
               of
               the
               mean
               accommodations
               ,
               which
               in
               those
               
               straits
               could
               be
               provided
               for
               me
               and
               my
               reverend
               brother
               ,
               with
               both
               our
               wives
               and
               families
               ,
               all
               cast
               upon
               the
               same
               condition
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               &
               you
               made
               it
               appear
               that
               your
               eyes
               affected
               your
               hearts
               ,
               in
               giving
               a
               free
               invitation
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               had
               dependance
               upon
               me
               ,
               to
               your
               house
               ,
               assoon
               as
               with
               security
               we
               durst
               adventure
               over
               any
               mans
               threshold
               ,
               where
               for
               many
               moneths
               we
               had
               free
               and
               liberal
               entertainment
               .
               If
               Paul
               in
               an
               Epistle
               did
               remember
               the
               like
               from
               Onesiphorus
               (
               with
               special
               observation
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               ashamed
               of
               his
               chaine
               )
               my
               heart
               must
               needs
               have
               checked
               me
               ,
               if
               having
               opportunity
               of
               Epistling
               according
               to
               received
               custom
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               been
               forgotten
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               the
               language
               of
               beggers
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               learnt
               it
               from
               such
               a
               hand
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 grant
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 finde
                 mercy
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               In
               your
               house
               I
               had
               not
               only
               leisure
               to
               make
               a
               good
               progresse
               in
               this
               Work
               ,
               but
               singular
               accommodation
               from
               your
               accomplisht
               Library
               .
               So
               that
               you
               have
               not
               only
               a
               deserved
               interest
               in
               the
               Author
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Work
               it self
               ;
               upon
               sight
               of
               one
               part
               ,
               you
               have
               often
               called
               upon
               me
               for
               publication
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Reader
               reap
               any
               benefit
               ,
               he
               may
               see
               how
               
               large
               a
               share
               in
               the
               thanks
               is
               yours
               .
               I
               know
               you
               affect
               not
               Panegyricks
               ,
               neither
               am
               I
               fitted
               for
               them
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               accustomed
               to
               them
               .
               There
               is
               much
               published
               to
               the
               world
               of
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               life
               of
               your
               reverend
               Father
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               have
               often
               in
               my
               thoughts
               applied
               that
               of
               Doctor
               Hall
               concerning
               learned
               
                 Whittaker
                 ;
                 Who
                 ever
                 saw
                 him
                 without
                 reverence
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 him
                 without
                 wonder
                 ?
              
               Having
               led
               the
               Reader
               through
               his
               glory
               ,
               they
               adde
               :
               
                 And
                 yet
                 his
                 name
                 with
                 the
                 lively
                 picture
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 lives
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 worthy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 Master
              
               Samuel
               Hildersam
               ;
               
                 whose
                 learning
              
               Cambridge
               West-Felton
               in
               Shropshire
               ,
               
                 do
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ;
                 whose
                 memory
                 he
                 doth
                 much
                 reverence
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 rich
                 vertues
                 both
                 personal
                 and
                 ministeriall
                 he
                 doth
                 happily
                 imitate
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               little
               that
               is
               said
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               remembred
               ,
               that
               
                 you
                 were
                 propounded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 meet
                 wife
                 for
                 his
                 dearest
                 sonne
              
               ;
               and
               recorded
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 heard
                 with
                 affection
                 to
                 ingeminate
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 Never
                 man
                 had
                 a
                 kinder
                 daughter
                 in
                 Law.
              
               To
               be
               a
               follower
               of
               such
               a
               precident
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               found
               worthy
               of
               such
               a
               Testimony
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               
               glory
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               noble
               blood
               that
               ran
               through
               the
               veines
               of
               the
               greatest
               of
               either
               of
               your
               Ancestors
               .
               Let
               this
               small
               piece
               finde
               a
               roome
               in
               your
               Study
               and
               Closet
               ,
               and
               testifie
               to
               the
               world
               that
               gratitude
               lives
               in
               the
               breast
               of
            
             
               
                 From
                 my
                 study
                 in
                 Tamworth
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb
                   .
                   4.
                   1652.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   affectionate
                   friend
                   and
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 THO.
                 BLAKE
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 READER
                 ,
              
            
             
               THe
               Reverend
               Author
               of
               this
               Treatise
               is
               already
               known
               to
               the
               Presse
               by
               his
               former
               Labours
               ,
               which
               do
               give
               so
               faire
               a
               character
               of
               his
               worth
               ,
               and
               bespeak
               of
               thee
               so
               ready
               an
               entertainment
               of
               this
               excellent
               piece
               ,
               that
               were
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               glut
               of
               books
               wherewith
               the
               world
               is
               cloyed
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               unhappily
               buried
               out
               of
               thy
               sight
               ;
               We
               neither
               need
               ,
               nor
               should
               prefix
               these
               few
               lines
               ,
               
                 tanquam
                 digitum
                 indicem
              
               ,
               to
               point
               thee
               to
               it
               .
               The
               subject
               about
               which
               it
               is
               conversant
               ,
               is
               of
               noblest
               ranke
               ;
               viz.
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Almighty
               God
               with
               Man-kind
               ,
               which
               is
               distinguisht
               into
               its
               kindes
               ;
               of
               Works
               ,
               of
               Grace
               .
               And
               this
               againe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               several
               formes
               or
               modes
               thereof
               ,
               Old
               and
               New
               ,
               which
               how
               they
               respectively
               take
               hands
               and
               agree
               ,
               wherein
               they
               shake
               hands
               ,
               and
               part
               .
               What
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               are
               ,
               as
               propounded
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               conditions
               on
               mans
               part
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               (
               being
               thereunto
               responsal
               )
               becomes
               truely
               a
               consederate
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               amplitude
               and
               comprehensivenesse
               thereof
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               persons
               that
               have
               right
               to
               claim
               to
               the
               priviledges
               or
               interests
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               all
               set
               forth
               in
               their
               various
               colours
               ,
               and
               so
               drawne
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               that
               thy
               spirit
               is
               not
               like
               to
               be
               tired
               
               with
               reading
               ;
               but
               led
               on
               with
               an
               appetite
               so
               sharp
               and
               quick
               ,
               that
               when
               thou
               arrivest
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               complaine
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               the
               way
               .
               For
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Covenant
               truly
               stated
               ,
               an
               Orthodox
               Faith
               hath
               sure
               foundation
               ;
               thence
               practick
               godlinesse
               receives
               powerful
               influence
               and
               obligation
               .
               Thereby
               very
               many
               errours
               of
               several
               sorts
               of
               Erronists
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               teste
               or
               standard
               are
               rectified
               ,
               or
               discovered
               ;
               from
               thence
               our
               Sacraments
               do
               as
               it
               were
               receive
               a
               soul
               ,
               and
               those
               pertinent
               and
               seasonable
               digressions
               following
               in
               this
               book
               ,
               concerning
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               settled
               Ministry
               ,
               &c.
               do
               by
               consequence
               receive
               both
               strength
               and
               usefulnesse
               .
               As
               concerning
               the
               remains
               of
               a
               former
               controversie
               about
               Paedobaptisme
               ,
               which
               are
               presented
               to
               thee
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               out
               of
               their
               own
               place
               in
               a
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               We
               shall
               not
               adventure
               to
               say
               any
               more
               thereabout
               ,
               but
               in
               imitation
               of
               that
               of
               Mr.
               Hooker
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Politie
              
               ,
               shall
               crave
               leave
               to
               re-minde
               all
               agitatours
               of
               that
               or
               any
               other
               controversie
               .
               That
               
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 come
              
               ,
               when
               a
               few
               words
               delivered
               with
               meeknesse
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               shall
               afford
               them
               more
               comfort
               ,
               than
               great
               volumes
               written
               with
               scornefulnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ferment
               of
               a
               sower
               and
               angry
               spirit
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               an
               honour
               to
               any
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Slave
               to
               another
               mans
               reason
               ,
               and
               Master
               of
               his
               own
               passions
               ,
               vale
               .
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Richard
                     Vines
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sam
                     ▪
                     Fisher
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Preface
               to
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               BEing
               by
               the
               good
               providence
               of
               God
               heretofore
               engaged
               ,
               in
               the
               vindication
               of
               several
               truths
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               concernment
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               especially
               ,
               the
               
                 Birth-priviledge
                 and
                 Covenant-holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 beleevers
                 ,
              
               I
               was
               unwilling
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               when
               a
               spirit
               of
               opposition
               prevailed
               ,
               lest
               the
               truth
               (
               for
               which
               I
               had
               stood
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               may
               glory
               ever
               to
               own
               )
               should
               suffer
               .
               In
               a
               designe
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               the
               greatest
               question
               with
               me
               was
               how
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               of
               truth
               ▪
               personal
               conflicts
               are
               highly
               wearisome
               ,
               and
               ungrateful
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               time
               spent
               with
               very
               little
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               even
               where
               most
               satisfaction
               is
               given
               to
               an
               adversarie
               He
               must
               be
               followed
               in
               such
               paths
               that
               he
               goes
               ,
               which
               often
               are
               not
               very
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               accompany
               .
               And
               for
               the
               businesse
               in
               hand
               ,
               viz.
               the
               vindication
               of
               a
               beleevers
               faederall
               holynesse
               till
               the
               ground
               work
               be
               right
               laid
               ,
               and
               well
               understood
               ,
               the
               superstructure
               in
               any
               such
               dispute
               (
               managed
               in
               the
               most
               dextrous
               way
               that
               is
               conceivable
               )
               will
               scarce
               settle
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               well
               informed
               or
               established
               .
               I
               judged
               it
               therefore
               a
               way
               most
               satisfactory
               ,
               and
               of
               greatest
               and
               most
               probable
               hopes
               ,
               for
               the
               clearing
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               but
               many
               more
               now
               in
               agitation
               ,
               to
               adventure
               upon
               a
               full
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               entered
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               dispensations
               ,
               and
               diversifications
               of
               it
               ;
               whether
               such
               as
               were
               occasioned
               by
               mans
               fall
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               according
               to
               
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               by
               his
               just
               Prerogative
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               order
               ;
               where
               this
               is
               not
               in
               some
               measure
               clear
               ,
               many
               truths
               of
               great
               weight
               must
               needs
               lie
               obscure
               .
               Master
               Baxters
               words
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Reader
               before
               his
               Aphorismes
               of
               Justification
               are
               very
               remarkable
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 studies
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 manifactures
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 begin
                 where
                 another
                 left
                 ;
                 but
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 fetch
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 principles
                 himself
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 studied
                 it
                 before
                 us
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 neither
                 a
                 sound
                 nor
                 satisfactory
                 knowledge
              
               (
               quoting
               Mr.
               
                 Pemble
                 ,
                 )
                 thence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 busie
                 in
                 examining
                 our
                 fore
                 fathers
                 inventions
                 ,
                 and
                 posterity
                 imployed
                 in
                 trying
                 our
                 Examinations
                 ,
                 neither
                 we
                 nor
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 time
                 to
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 learned
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Covenant
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               principle
               where
               we
               must
               begin
               to
               get
               knowledg
               of
               the
               seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               This
               way
               therefore
               (
               resting
               on
               divine
               assistance
               )
               I
               have
               chosen
               ,
               quickened
               to
               it
               as
               by
               the
               excellency
               and
               great
               concernment
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               so
               also
               by
               the
               desires
               of
               many
               that
               this
               thing
               in
               a
               just
               Treatise
               might
               be
               handled
               ;
               And
               when
               my
               thoughts
               were
               most
               full
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               busiest
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               preparations
               made
               for
               the
               work
               ;
               the
               Stationer
               by
               letter
               solicited
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               enlarge
               my
               Birth-priviledge
               ,
               and
               sit
               it
               to
               these
               present
               times
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               see
               it
               published
               ;
               Hereupon
               I
               went
               on
               in
               the
               work
               (
               a
               Scheme
               of
               which
               follows
               here
               in
               an
               Analytical
               Table
               )
               in
               which
               I
               have
               received
               help
               from
               many
               (
               as
               my
               slender
               furniture
               ,
               and
               strength
               with
               leasure
               to
               attend
               the
               perusal
               of
               them
               would
               give
               leave
               )
               yet
               I
               have
               tied
               my self
               to
               follow
               none
               ;
               I
               think
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               in
               which
               I
               am
               singular
               ,
               I
               have
               so
               much
               childish
               fear
               as
               scarce
               to
               dare
               to
               wall
               in
               publick
               where
               I
               am
               alone
               ,
               yet
               in
               several
               things
               I
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               dissent
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               eminent
               name
               with
               whom
               I
               should
               blush
               to
               have
               any
               thoughts
               of
               comparison
               :
               There
               are
               dissentings
               among
               those
               that
               are
               of
               highest
               repute
               .
               In
               
               such
               case
               no
               inferior
               can
               agree
               with
               both
               parties
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               not
               be
               deemed
               any
               piece
               of
               arrogance
               or
               singularity
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               one
               :
               where
               I
               am
               put
               to
               it
               to
               differ
               ,
               the
               Reader
               shall
               finde
               my
               reason
               ,
               together
               with
               my
               opinoin
               .
               If
               better
               light
               lead
               him
               another
               way
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               desire
               that
               he
               shall
               go
               with
               me
               blindfold
               ,
               or
               leave
               the
               truth
               to
               have
               me
               his
               companion
               ,
               yet
               least
               in
               leaving
               me
               ,
               he
               should
               let
               go
               the
               truth
               it self
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               request
               an
               unprejudiced
               and
               unbyass'd
               judgement
               ;
               If
               he
               bring
               a
               blood-shot
               eye
               ,
               all
               will
               appear
               of
               a
               wrong
               colour
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               hoped
               but
               that
               wading
               through
               so
               many
               particulars
               ,
               I
               shall
               meet
               with
               opposition
               frō
               some
               hands
               ;
               I
               would
               only
               let
               such
               know
               first
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               made
               no
               man
               my
               adversary
               out
               of
               will
               ,
               
               as
               desirous
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               contentions
               .
               I
               sometimes
               close
               with
               my
               greatest
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               dissent
               from
               my
               most
               honoured
               ,
               and
               admired
               friends
               :
               I
               think
               I
               have
               as
               strong
               an
               antipathy
               against
               quarrels
               ,
               as
               Luthers
               against
               covetousness
               :
               I
               only
               leave
               where
               that
               light
               that
               for
               present
               I
               enjoy
               ,
               leads
               me
               another
               way
               .
               2.
               
               That
               I
               have
               wrote
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               as
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               so
               I
               resolve
               (
               God
               assisti●g
               )
               to
               hold
               ,
               till
               a
               more
               clear
               light
               detect
               my
               errour
               .
               There
               are
               few
               things
               that
               have
               vented
               ,
               but
               many
               yeers
               have
               held
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               or
               shews
               ,
               will
               not
               work
               me
               out
               of
               them
               .
               3.
               
               That
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               so
               wedded
               to
               an
               opinion
               ,
               but
               am
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               up
               my self
               to
               be
               over-ruled
               by
               reason
               ;
               He
               is
               the
               happiest
               man
               that
               lies
               under
               the
               conquest
               of
               truth
               .
               4.
               
               That
               no
               man
               shall
               displease
               me
               that
               will
               deal
               argumentatively
               with
               me
               either
               by
               the
               clear
               immediate
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               arguments
               by
               just
               consequence
               derived
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               in
               case
               I
               shall
               meet
               with
               such
               dealing
               as
               I
               have
               found
               ,
               to
               have
               my
               words
               by
               enterchange
               made
               not
               mine
               ,
               but
               the
               adversaries
               own
               ,
               my
               Arguments
               misrepresented
               ,
               and
               held
               out
               to
               the
               halves
               ;
               I
               shal
               give
               those
               leave
               to
               hold
               up
               and
               pursue
               quarrels
               with
               their
               own
               fancies
               .
               My
               years
               and
               employments
               ,
               together
               
               with
               my
               weaknesses
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Apology
               to
               hold
               me
               back
               from
               intermedling
               in
               such
               trifles
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Reader
               that
               would
               read
               for
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               would
               acquaint
               him
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               that
               I
               have
               made
               it
               my
               businesse
               to
               cast
               the
               whole
               mould
               and
               Series
               of
               the
               work
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               find
               method
               and
               order
               in
               it
               ,
               &
               if
               at
               any
               time
               through
               inadvertency
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               be
               at
               losse
               ,
               and
               especially
               if
               he
               take
               not
               the
               whole
               work
               before
               him
               (
               as
               I
               should
               desire
               )
               he
               may
               soone
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Analytical
               Table
               ,
               and
               see
               in
               what
               order
               that
               which
               in
               present
               his
               eye
               is
               upon
               ,
               stands
               in
               the
               whole
               discourse
               ;
               If
               he
               gaine
               no
               advantage
               by
               the
               method
               into
               which
               it
               is
               cast
               ,
               much
               paines
               and
               industry
               of
               mine
               is
               lost
               .
            
             
               Scondly
               ,
               That
               I
               have
               made
               it
               my
               studie
               to
               leave
               out
               no
               piece
               or
               part
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               fairly
               looked
               for
               within
               this
               Verge
               ,
               but
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               take
               the
               whole
               into
               consideration
               ,
               studying
               to
               avoid
               two
               extreams
               ,
               the
               one
               much
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               Reader
               in
               Treatises
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               a
               bare
               skeleton
               of
               bones
               and
               sinewes
               ,
               leaving
               their
               Readers
               to
               clothe
               them
               with
               skin
               and
               flesh
               :
               These
               serve
               better
               to
               help
               their
               memories
               that
               are
               already
               seen
               in
               the
               subject
               ,
               then
               to
               help
               those
               with
               satisfaction
               that
               are
               not
               already
               verst
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 Memoriae
                 mater
                 ingenii
                 noverca
              
               .
               I
               would
               learned
               Amesius
               in
               his
               
                 Medulla
                 Theologiae
                 ,
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               learned
               Works
               ,
               had
               not
               ,
               affecting
               brevity
               ,
               herein
               been
               defective
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               the
               Reader
               might
               well
               wish
               ,
               that
               learned
               Camero's
               work
               
                 De
                 triplici
                 foedere
              
               had
               by
               his
               own
               hand
               been
               more
               inlarged
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               had
               spoken
               more
               fully
               ;
               where
               his
               Reader
               may
               see
               cause
               justly
               to
               close
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               given
               in
               his
               Reasons
               especially
               in
               several
               differences
               (
               which
               he
               assigns
               beteewn
               the
               Old
               (
               which
               he
               calls
               the
               subservient
               Covenant
               )
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               where
               many
               suppose
               they
               have
               cause
               to
               dissent
               from
               him
               .
               The
               other
               extream
               might
               be
               the
               Readers
               benefit
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               
               been
               my
               burthen
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               an
               enlarged
               full
               discourse
               on
               every
               particular
               Divinity-head
               ,
               that
               may
               occur
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               Subject
               ,
               a
               way
               which
               reverend
               Master
               Ball
               intended
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               it
               from
               those
               that
               received
               it
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               that
               his
               purpose
               was
               to
               speak
               on
               this
               Subject
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               had
               to
               say
               in
               all
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               a
               work
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               might
               wish
               (
               had
               not
               Divine
               providence
               determined
               otherwise
               )
               that
               he
               had
               enjoyed
               life
               to
               finish
               .
               That
               which
               he
               hath
               left
               behinde
               gives
               us
               a
               taste
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               advantage
               the
               Church
               might
               have
               received
               by
               it
               .
               I
               have
               thought
               it
               enough
               to
               handle
               each
               particular
               ,
               so
               as
               might
               well
               answer
               expectation
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               present
               subject
               :
               To
               speak
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               distinct
               parts
               of
               his
               work
               in
               such
               mediation
               without
               handling
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Offices
               incident
               to
               his
               Mediatorship
               :
               To
               speak
               of
               his
               death
               ratifying
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               waving
               the
               controversie
               of
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               purpose
               of
               Christ
               ;
               It
               is
               sufficient
               to
               me
               to
               assert
               Faith
               to
               be
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               necessary
               to
               be
               put
               in
               by
               us
               to
               attain
               the
               mercies
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               so
               far
               as
               is
               here
               concerned
               without
               a
               large
               Treatise
               of
               the
               nature
               ,
               requisites
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               I
               may
               say
               of
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               cessation
               from
               sin
               ,
               sincerity
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Those
               particulars
               relating
               to
               this
               subject
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               controverted
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               age
               disputed
               ,
               I
               have
               spoke
               to
               more
               at
               large
               ;
               to
               instance
               in
               some
               .
               The
               conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               
                 an
                 sint
              
               ?
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               such
               conditions
               at
               all
               ?
               which
               in
               our
               times
               by
               several
               hands
               out
               of
               several
               Principles
               is
               denyed
               ;
               Or
               the
               
                 Quae
                 sint
              
               ?
               what
               these
               conditions
               be
               ?
               laying
               down
               rules
               and
               helps
               for
               the
               better
               discovery
               of
               them
               .
               The
               supposed
               differences
               between
               the
               old
               and
               new
               ,
               Whether
               such
               that
               offer
               
               injurie
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               under
               which
               the
               Fathers
               lived
               ,
               under
               Moses
               his
               administration
               ,
               or
               before
               his
               dayes
               ,
               making
               it
               a
               meer
               carnal
               Covenant
               ,
               consisting
               of
               temporal
               promises
               ,
               as
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               protection
               there
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               a
               mixt
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               no
               pure
               Gospel-Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               seals
               suitable
               ?
               Or
               such
               that
               put
               too
               great
               a
               limit
               to
               the
               Covenant
               in
               Gospel-times
               vesting
               it
               onely
               in
               the
               elect
               regenerate
               ,
               excluding
               all
               professed
               ones
               not
               yet
               regenerate
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               Covenant-mercies
               ,
               but
               all
               Covenant-terms
               ,
               not
               admitting
               any
               to
               stand
               in
               any
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               those
               only
               whom
               his
               Spirit
               hath
               changed
               ,
               making
               the
               call
               of
               God
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               convertible
               with
               Election
               ,
               and
               the
               seal
               of
               Baptism
               to
               be
               of
               no
               greater
               latitude
               (
               unlesse
               by
               mistake
               mis-applied
               )
               than
               the
               seal
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               determining
               it
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               elect
               (
               about
               which
               the
               meer
               congregational
               men
               and
               the
               Antipoedobaptists
               agreeing
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               do
               differ
               )
               that
               they
               excluding
               the
               seed
               ,
               and
               leaving
               them
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               (
               hope
               of
               education
               excepted
               )
               with
               the
               Heathens
               :
               In
               these
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               meet
               withall
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               more
               large
               ,
               in
               such
               things
               where
               all
               agree
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               much
               skills
               not
               ,
               whether
               we
               agree
               or
               differ
               (
               as
               in
               what
               place
               ,
               whether
               on
               earth
               ,
               or
               heaven
               ,
               man
               had
               enjoyed
               immortality
               in
               case
               he
               had
               not
               sinned
               )
               what
               need
               we
               to
               administer
               matter
               of
               contention
               ,
               our
               work
               is
               to
               make
               up
               breaches
               (
               were
               it
               possible
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               may
               stand
               with
               truth
               )
               and
               not
               to
               widen
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               so
               tied
               up
               my self
               to
               the
               expresse
               immediate
               doctrine
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               have
               occasionally
               drawn
               Corollaries
               or
               Inferences
               leading
               to
               other
               things
               of
               neer
               relation
               to
               ,
               and
               necessary
               dependance
               upon
               this
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               give
               instance
               ,
               the
               Reader
               all
               along
               will
               meet
               with
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               thought
               would
               be
               useful
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               judicious
               not
               ungrateful
               ,
               some
               
               of
               them
               practical
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Book
               might
               not
               be
               found
               to
               be
               Polemical
               ,
               ayming
               at
               least
               at
               that
               which
               the
               Poet
               so
               cries
               up
               —
               
                 Omne
                 tulit
                 punctum
                 ,
                 qui
                 miscuit
                 utile
                 d●lci
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               For
               that
               part
               in
               which
               Infant-Baptisme
               and
               its
               grounds
               are
               particularly
               vindicated
               from
               Antipoedobaptists
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               their
               arguments
               and
               corrupt
               glosses
               are
               examined
               ,
               onely
               as
               (
               according
               to
               my
               method
               laid
               down
               )
               I
               have
               been
               necessitated
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               had
               not
               been
               vindicated
               according
               to
               my
               duty
               ,
               in
               case
               that
               had
               been
               neglected
               ;
               And
               here
               those
               that
               please
               to
               heed
               may
               see
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               dependance
               that
               this
               Controversie
               about
               Infant-Baptisme
               hath
               on
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               that
               a
               Scripture
               Covenant
               cannot
               be
               asserted
               ,
               but
               Infant-Member-ship
               ,
               Infant-Baptisme
               in
               the
               latitude
               ,
               as
               now
               generally
               used
               by
               Pastors
               in
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               must
               be
               upheld
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               order
               in
               which
               this
               controversie
               is
               here
               carried
               ,
               may
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               invite
               the
               Reader
               to
               it
               ,
               seeing
               what
               is
               in
               opposite
               Authors
               laid
               down
               scatteringly
               ,
               without
               regard
               to
               any
               head
               of
               doctrine
               in
               the
               Covenant
               to
               which
               it
               doth
               relate
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               reduced
               to
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               in
               that
               manner
               as
               an
               orderly
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               personal
               conflict
               ;
               following
               adversaries
               no
               farther
               than
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               cloud
               the
               truth
               that
               is
               there
               prosecuted
               ▪
               and
               though
               many
               advantages
               are
               hereby
               neglected
               ,
               that
               might
               have
               been
               taken
               ,
               which
               adversaries
               use
               to
               prosecute
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               and
               these
               adversaries
               would
               to
               the
               height
               have
               improved
               ;
               yet
               I
               am
               very
               well
               pleased
               ,
               making
               it
               my
               businesse
               ,
               that
               my
               Reader
               may
               not
               be
               troubled
               ,
               but
               edified
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               are
               produced
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               agitated
               in
               this
               controversie
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               urged
               ,
               but
               a
               just
               Analysis
               of
               the
               context
               opened
               ,
               the
               full
               scope
               and
               drift
               laid
               down
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               that
               the
               words
               are
               not
               enforced
               ,
               but
               
               of
               themselves
               in
               their
               native
               strength
               commend
               that
               doctrine
               to
               us
               ;
               that
               of
               
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 Apol.
                 adversus
                 Jovinian
              
               much
               takes
               with
               me
               ,
               
                 Commentatoris
                 officium
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 quod
                 ipse
                 velit
                 ,
                 sed
                 quid
                 sentiat
                 ille
                 quem
                 interpretatur
                 exponere
                 ;
                 Alioqui
                 si
                 contraria
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 non
                 tam
                 interpres
                 erit
                 quàm
                 adversarius
                 ejus
                 quem
                 nititur
                 explanare
              
               ;
               And
               let
               the
               impartial
               and
               learned
               judge
               whether
               somewhat
               more
               cleare
               light
               is
               not
               here
               added
               to
               their
               full
               meaning
               and
               the
               adversaries
               ▪
               Sophismes
               more
               cleerly
               detected
               .
               Fourthly
               .
               The
               least
               blow
               which
               Mr.
               Tombes
               received
               (
               purposely
               intended
               for
               him
               )
               was
               from
               Mr.
               Baxters
               hand
               ,
               which
               work
               contains
               many
               irrefragable
               Arguments
               to
               assert
               Infants
               Church-Membership
               ,
               and
               Baptism
               from
               several
               Scripture-Texts
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               themselves
               plain
               ,
               yet
               made
               plain
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               needs
               not
               blush
               at
               his
               Title
               ;
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               make
               it
               :
               his
               businesse
               fully
               to
               answer
               Arguments
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               most
               full
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               most
               brief
               ;
               where
               he
               is
               most
               brief
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               more
               large
               ;
               he
               hath
               satisfied
               his
               Reader
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               Reader
               will
               say
               that
               I
               have
               in
               that
               part
               done
               somewhat
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               my
               adversary
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
               last
               part
               of
               this
               Treatise
               (
               as
               the
               advice
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               leaf
               may
               signifie
               )
               is
               no
               more
               than
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               ,
               with
               an
               ample
               addition
               to
               my
               Birth-priviledge
               ,
               which
               above
               my
               expectation
               found
               so
               good
               acceptation
               ,
               onely
               handling
               it
               there
               Sermon-wise
               ,
               as
               fixt
               on
               a
               proper
               Text
               ,
               and
               here
               by
               way
               of
               Treatise
               ,
               as
               a
               branch
               of
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               I
               was
               put
               to
               it
               in
               a
               great
               part
               to
               change
               the
               methodand
               texture
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               rather
               seem
               to
               those
               that
               compare
               them
               ,
               a
               new
               frame
               ,
               with
               much
               borrowed
               from
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               same
               reprinted
               and
               enlarged
               ;
               and
               there
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               satisfaction
               to
               that
               which
               some
               have
               said
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               admitting
               Infants
               not
               according
               to
               their
               Parents-priviledges
               ,
               but
               qualification
               :
               not
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               fill
               up
               their
               
               relation
               ,
               which
               new
               limit
               I
               hope
               I
               have
               discovered
               to
               be
               unwarrantably
               put
               ,
               casting
               those
               out
               which
               the
               Church
               (
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               )
               from
               Abraham
               to
               this
               time
               hath
               received
               ,
               to
               the
               disquiet
               of
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               multiplication
               of
               our
               sad
               ,
               and
               deplorable
               differences
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               it
               my
               businesse
               to
               avoid
               all
               impertinencies
               and
               unnecessary
               dilatations
               ,
               being
               ambitious
               to
               speak
               
                 multa
                 in
                 paucis
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               put
               the
               Reader
               to
               paines
               to
               finde
               out
               a
               little
               which
               may
               serve
               his
               purpose
               in
               much
               ,
               affecting
               brevity
               so
               farre
               as
               may
               be
               without
               obscurity
               :
               In
               all
               which
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               request
               two
               things
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               such
               that
               God
               himself
               commands
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               Not
               to
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               with
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               that
               he
               do
               not
               take
               an
               estimate
               of
               doctrinal
               points
               ,
               or
               controverted
               opinions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               outward
               garb
               in
               which
               men
               appear
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               any
               dignity
               ,
               relation
               power
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               circumstance
               whatsoever
               ;
               If
               this
               once
               prevail
               ,
               opinions
               will
               be
               taken
               up
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               is
               seen
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               him
               that
               vents
               them
               ;
               they
               will
               judge
               of
               the
               faith
               by
               the
               men
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               men
               by
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               on
               all
               hands
               truth
               is
               in
               danger
               :
               And
               as
               men
               in
               their
               reputations
               ebbe
               and
               flow
               ,
               their
               judgements
               of
               things
               must
               hold
               up
               or
               fall
               .
               Truths
               sometimes
               will
               be
               cast
               off
               ,
               barely
               on
               the
               low
               repute
               ,
               and
               meane
               condition
               of
               such
               that
               do
               deliver
               them
               :
               Though
               Christ
               spake
               as
               never
               man
               spake
               ,
               and
               al
               treasures
               of
               wisdome
               were
               hid
               in
               him
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               enough
               against
               him
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Carpenters
               son
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               55
               :
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Rulers
               beleeved
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               sided
               with
               him
               ,
               John
               7.
               48.
               
               A
               poor
               man
               may
               save
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               never
               the
               lesse
               his
               wisdome
               despised
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               9.
               16.
               sometimes
               because
               they
               are
               
               not
               men
               of
               our
               interests
               that
               hold
               it
               ,
               they
               make
               not
               up
               a
               party
               for
               us
               .
               The
               more
               considerable
               the
               interest
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               hazard
               (
               in
               these
               cases
               )
               truth
               runnes
               .
               Paul
               being
               brought
               before
               a
               Councel
               ,
               Acts
               23.
               had
               not
               a
               man
               of
               whom
               we
               can
               read
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               all
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               it
               did
               not
               appear
               that
               his
               opinions
               served
               any
               of
               their
               Interests
               ;
               when
               he
               observed
               this
               ,
               and
               saw
               their
               Interests
               divided
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               adversaries
               made
               two
               parties
               ,
               he
               declares
               himself
               to
               be
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               in
               point
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               to
               be
               for
               the
               Pharisees
               against
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               bred
               up
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               persisted
               ;
               hereupon
               having
               not
               a
               friend
               before
               ,
               now
               he
               hath
               many
               :
               
                 There
                 arose
                 a
                 great
                 cry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scribes
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 part
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 strove
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 fight
                 against
                 God
                 ,
              
               Verse
               9.
               now
               and
               not
               before
               he
               must
               be
               heard
               .
               Upon
               the
               same
               terms
               that
               truth
               is
               cast
               off
               ,
               errour
               is
               received
               and
               taken
               in
               ,
               nothing
               must
               be
               gainsaid
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               name
               ,
               &
               men
               of
               Interest
               will
               appear
               to
               own
               ;
               yea
               ,
               relations
               ,
               kindred
               ,
               and
               affections
               this
               way
               gained
               ,
               are
               mightily
               prevalent
               ,
               to
               work
               into
               Faction
               and
               take
               up
               Tenents
               .
               As
               diseases
               many
               times
               run
               in
               a
               blood
               ;
               so
               also
               opinions
               where
               they
               take
               in
               a
               kindred
               ,
               often
               very
               few
               escape
               .
               Twenty
               Sermons
               ,
               were
               Paul
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               would
               not
               so
               take
               to
               settle
               men
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               one
               poor
               Letter
               ,
               or
               simple
               senselesse
               three-pennie
               Pamphlet
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               a
               brother
               ,
               or
               sister
               will
               work
               to
               draw
               into
               Errour
               .
               I
               will
               not
               here
               undertake
               to
               determine
               who
               are
               meant
               by
               children
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Matthew
               12.
               27.
               
               It
               appears
               that
               it
               spake
               some
               relation
               ,
               that
               drew
               affections
               ,
               and
               therefore
               whereas
               Christ
               is
               censured
               to
               cast
               out
               Devils
               by
               Beelzebub
               the
               chief
               of
               Devils
               ,
               when
               any
               of
               these
               do
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               they
               are
               cryed
               up
               in
               another
               manner
               .
               
               It
               was
               a
               true
               Observation
               of
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 diota
                 tan●●
                 astimantur
                 ,
                 quantum
                 est
                 ipse
                 qui
                 dixerii
                 ,
                 nectam
                 dictionis
                 vim
                 ,
                 atque
                 virtutem
                 ,
                 quam
                 dictatoris
                 cogitent
                 dignitatem
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               request
               of
               mine
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               take
               heed
               of
               having
               mens
               persons
               in
               admiration
               ,
               because
               of
               advantage
               ;
               we
               have
               seen
               the
               mischief
               that
               respect
               of
               persons
               works
               ,
               and
               advantages
               will
               work
               men
               in
               the
               height
               of
               it
               .
               That
               way
               that
               men
               can
               either
               save
               themselves
               from
               danger
               ,
               and
               hold
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               rise
               up
               to
               a
               greater
               height
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               apt
               to
               take
               ,
               and
               the
               Religion
               of
               that
               side
               shall
               be
               theirs
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               godlinesse
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               chiefest
               gain
               ,
               gain
               with
               these
               is
               their
               whole
               godlinesse
               ;
               and
               state
               Religion
               is
               almost
               the
               faith
               of
               every
               man.
               Those
               of
               that
               party
               still
               〈…〉
               for
               〈…〉
               depart
               the
               least
               from
               the
               very
               height
               of
               their
               own
               principles
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               have
               all
               others
               upon
               account
               of
               their
               prevalency
               come
               into
               it
               :
               so
               that
               self
               is
               no
               other
               than
               their
               unity
               paraphrased
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               providence
               holds
               them
               up
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               much
               mistaken
               :
               Re●sians
               will
               become
               Jewes
               ,
               when
               Mordecai
               a
               Jew
               is
               the
               man
               that
               rules
               .
               Saul
               saw
               that
               that
               was
               a
               mighty
               motive
               to
               draw
               a
               party
               in
               war
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               vineyards
               ,
               and
               oliveyards
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               fountain
               of
               honour
               ,
               able
               to
               make
               Captaines
               over
               thousands
               ,
               hundreds
               ,
               fifties
               .
               It
               is
               no
               lesse
               to
               draw
               on
               a
               party
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               every
               turne
               of
               State
               respective
               to
               Religion
               is
               a
               clear
               evidence
               :
               If
               these
               stumble
               upon
               truth
               ,
               they
               yet
               ,
               hold
               it
               upon
               such
               carnal
               motives
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               neither
               true
               to
               it
               ,
               nor
               receive
               the
               comfort
               of
               it
               :
               Make
               truth
               then
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               ,
               there
               is
               glory
               enough
               in
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               farther
               garb
               to
               have
               it
               in
               admiration
               :
               own
               it
               though
               with
               a
               scracht
               face
               where
               you
               find
               it
               ;
               though
               you
               be
               otherwise
               at
               losse
               ,
               it
               will
               bring
               an
               hundred-fold
               with
               it
               .
               If
               I
               can
               but
               gain
               these
               things
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               
               feare
               that
               this
               piece
               shall
               run
               the
               hazzard
               of
               thy
               censure
               ;
               spare
               no
               errour
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               thou
               wilt
               gladly
               take
               up
               ,
               and
               rest
               satisfied
               in
               all
               the
               truths
               that
               thou
               findest
               .
               That
               truth
               may
               have
               the
               first
               place
               in
               thy
               soul
               ,
               is
               the
               desire
               and
               prayers
               of
               him
               that
               can
               do
               nothing
               against
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Blake
              
               
                 
                   November
                   27.
                   1652
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Imprimatur
               ,
            
             
               
                 EDM.
                 CALAMY
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Advertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               touching
               this
               second
               Edition
               .
            
             
               
                 READER
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               once
               the
               sad
               complaint
               of
               Reverend
               Davenant
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               
                 Religionis
                 nostrae
                 mysteria
                 ,
                 quae
                 sunt
                 ad
                 parem
                 &
                 solatium
                 animarum
                 promulgata
                 ,
                 in
                 solam
                 penè
                 litigandi
                 &
                 pugnandi
                 materiam
                 vertantur
                 .
              
               The
               great
               mysteries
               of
               Religion
               ,
               those
               pretious
               Beamings
               of
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               which
               were
               shed
               abroad
               ,
               for
               the
               begetting
               of
               spiritual
               heat
               and
               life
               in
               the
               beleeving
               heart
               ,
               were
               often
               eclipsed
               ,
               and
               their
               influence
               much
               debilitated
               ,
               through
               the
               intervening
               body
               of
               cloudy
               Controversies
               .
               This
               way
               Satan
               gained
               upon
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               Infancy
               ,
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               that
               good
               admonition
               ,
               we
               have
               upon
               record
               from
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               9.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 carryed
                 about
                 with
                 diverse
                 and
                 strange
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 established
                 with
                 grace
              
               ;
               What
               these
               diverse
               and
               
                 strange
                 doctrines
              
               were
               ,
               Interpreters
               have
               their
               different
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               wholly
               wave
               ;
               the
               Reader
               may
               yet
               observe
               the
               Apostle
               hinting
               at
               ,
               and
               tacitely
               reproving
               ,
               the
               pronenesse
               that
               was
               in
               men
               eagerly
               to
               pursue
               ,
               studiously
               to
               sweat
               ,
               and
               tug
               about
               empty
               notions
               ,
               whilest
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               ,
               and
               feeling
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               was
               little
               heeded
               .
               The
               same
               Apostle
               traces
               Satan
               in
               the
               same
               design
               among
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               Cap.
               2.
               
               Which
               puts
               him
               upon
               that
               pathetical
               exhortation
               ,
               Cap.
               3.
               
               To
               
                 seek
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 ,
              
               to
               lay
               out
               their
               zeal
               ,
               and
               centre
               their
               affections
               upon
               things
               of
               a
               more
               solid
               ,
               sublime
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               nature
               ,
               viz.
               the
               application
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               
               power
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               precious
               in-comes
               of
               his
               Spirit
               for
               the
               mortification
               of
               lust
               .
               What
               unspeakable
               advantage
               this
               continued
               enemy
               of
               a
               beleevers
               life
               and
               comfort
               hath
               gained
               in
               our
               age
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               spoyles
               made
               in
               the
               intervening
               )
               our
               present
               breaches
               ,
               sad
               decays
               ,
               two
               fully
               evidence
               ;
               yea
               ,
               so
               fully
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               a
               graciory
               word
               uphold
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               armes
               fix
               themselves
               underneath
               ,
               our
               ruines
               had
               been
               uncapable
               ,
               of
               any
               further
               breach
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               astonishing
               providences
               ,
               and
               terrible
               dispensations
               ,
               the
               Lord
               (
               such
               is
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               )
               hath
               brought
               forth
               meat
               out
               of
               the
               strong
               ,
               and
               honey
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               destroyer
               .
               These
               windy
               stormes
               have
               through
               rich
               grace
               more
               deeply
               rooted
               some
               ,
               whilest
               others
               have
               been
               tossed
               to
               ,
               and
               fro
               ;
               these
               Controversal
               collissions
               have
               brought
               forth
               much
               light
               ;
               thus
               Satan
               lyes
               bleeding
               under
               his
               own
               weapons
               .
               Among
               other
               precious
               treasures
               which
               the
               Church
               through
               mercy
               doth
               enjoy
               ,
               here
               thou
               mayest
               see
               truths
               of
               the
               greatest
               concernment
               to
               beleevers
               polemically
               vindicated
               ,
               practically
               improved
               ,
               that
               mens
               judgments
               might
               be
               ballanced
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               feel
               the
               weight
               of
               truth
               ,
               both
               which
               necessarily
               make
               up
               a
               beleevers
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               truths
               of
               Christ
               as
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 him
              
               .
               The
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               both
               in
               its
               sure
               mercies
               ,
               and
               distinguishing
               priviledges
               ,
               is
               a
               truth
               of
               the
               greatest
               magnitude
               ,
               appearing
               rather
               as
               a
               glorious
               constellation
               ,
               than
               shining
               with
               the
               light
               of
               a
               single
               starre
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               rich
               Cabinet
               of
               Diamonds
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               single
               jewel
               .
               How
               far
               the
               Reverend
               Authour
               (
               my
               ever
               Honoured
               and
               endeared
               Father
               )
               hath
               been
               serviceable
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               unsealing
               of
               this
               rich
               Cabinet
               ,
               the
               abundant
               acceptance
               which
               this
               Treatise
               found
               from
               men
               eminently
               judicious
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               wrapped
               up
               in
               the
               swadling
               bands
               of
               blurred
               papers
               ,
               before
               it
               went
               abroad
               ,
               doth
               fully
               speak
               .
               I
               need
               not
               adde
               those
               many
               special
               acknowledgments
               from
               some
               of
               the
               ablest
               
               pens
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               which
               after
               the
               Authors
               death
               were
               found
               upon
               the
               file
               in
               his
               study
               ;
               much
               might
               be
               spoken
               by
               me
               ,
               did
               not
               my
               relation
               to
               him
               command
               a
               silence
               ;
               the
               Lydian
               Princes
               tongue
               would
               break
               no
               bonds
               ;
               when
               violence
               was
               offered
               to
               his
               father
               ;
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               apply
               that
               to
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               was
               observed
               of
               the
               Athenian
               Orator
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               publique
               discourses
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 aculeos
                 in
                 animis
                 auditorum
                 relinquere
              
               ;
               And
               if
               I
               may
               without
               envy
               adde
               holy
               Melancthons
               pythy
               verse
               upon
               Luthers
               picture
               ,
               
                 Fulmina
                 erant
                 linguae
                 singula
                 verba
                 tuae
                 .
              
               But
               I
               shall
               forbear
               ,
               craving
               only
               thy
               patience
               ,
               in
               receiving
               an
               account
               ,
               how
               far
               thy
               gain
               will
               be
               doubled
               ,
               in
               this
               second
               Edition
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Learned
               Author
               was
               necessitated
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               several
               controversies
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               started
               ,
               these
               afterwards
               growing
               more
               personal
               (
               &
               therefore
               only
               beautiful
               in
               their
               season
               )
               are
               in
               this
               wholly
               waved
               ,
               and
               truths
               asserted
               in
               Thesi
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               several
               expressions
               (
               through
               the
               natural
               brevity
               of
               the
               Authours
               stile
               )
               were
               obscure
               ,
               and
               occasioned
               the
               readers
               stumbling
               ,
               In
               this
               they
               receive
               an
               additional
               light
               ,
               what
               passages
               might
               seem
               abstruse
               ,
               now
               are
               enlarged
               .
               In
               the
               first
               the
               method
               was
               unavoidably
               clouded
               in
               several
               places
               through
               digressions
               ,
               and
               appendices
               ,
               In
               this
               each
               head
               is
               digested
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               several
               things
               were
               omitted
               which
               now
               upon
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               deeper
               wading
               into
               the
               controversies
               herein
               handled
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               learned
               Authour
               in
               this
               inserted
               ;
               And
               the
               whol
               of
               this
               don
               by
               the
               Authors
               own
               hand
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               no
               sooner
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               the
               Presse
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               dispatched
               a
               fiery
               chariot
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               took
               him
               away
               to
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               Truth
               it self
               ;
               what
               thou
               readest
               of
               him
               now
               ,
               was
               sealed
               with
               his
               death
               .
               They
               that
               were
               acquainted
               with
               his
               state
               ,
               and
               frame
               of
               spirit
               in
               that
               juncture
               of
               time
               when
               it
               was
               finished
               ,
               must
               needs
               testifie
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               room
               for
               any
               carnal
               end
               to
               byasse
               ,
               or
               self-interest
               to
               
               steer
               his
               notions
               .
               Respective
               to
               the
               doctrine
               here
               asserted
               ,
               I
               shall
               assure
               thee
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               this
               blessed
               Author
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               sweetly
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               clear
               ,
               and
               unspeakable
               assurance
               of
               glory
               ,
               so
               he
               dyed
               without
               the
               least
               Scruple
               in
               any
               of
               the
               truths
               here
               vindicated
               .
               I
               shall
               no
               longer
               entertain
               thee
               in
               the
               porch
               ,
               but
               give
               thee
               possession
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               craving
               only
               thy
               Candor
               in
               the
               perusal
               of
               it
               ;
               orphane
               children
               though
               under
               the
               eye
               and
               care
               of
               endearing
               friends
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               may
               feel
               the
               want
               of
               a
               parental
               wing
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               without
               fears
               that
               this
               Orphane
               Treatise
               ,
               may
               complain
               of
               som
               Errata's
               ,
               through
               the
               Authors
               unexpected
               death
               ,
               the
               slow
               progresse
               of
               the
               Presse
               ,
               and
               my
               great
               distance
               from
               it
               .
               The
               God
               of
               truth
               teach
               thee
               how
               to
               profit
               ,
               break
               every
               shell
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               taste
               of
               the
               kernel
               ,
               clear
               up
               truths
               to
               thy
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               imprint
               them
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ,
               so
               prayes
               he
               ,
               who
               beggs
               thy
               prayers
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               is
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Samuel
                 Beresford
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Scheme
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Treatise
                 contains
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     An
                     Introduction
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Treatise
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Introduction
                 doth
                 contain
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     figurative
                     acceptions
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Requisites
                     in
                     a
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     .
                     Chap.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     distribution
                     of
                     Covenants
                     into
                     the
                     in
                     several
                     kinds
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Seven
                     Reasons
                     of
                     Gods
                     dealing
                     with
                     men
                     in
                     a
                     Covenant
                     way
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     Covenant
                     between
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     defined
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Treatise
                 contains
                 a
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 into
                 the
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     .
                     Chap.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     general
                     nature
                     of
                     a
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Joyntly
                     with
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 considered
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     Covenant
                     in
                     the
                     proper
                     nature
                     of
                     it
                     between
                     God
                     and
                     fallen
                     man
                     asserted
                     .
                     Chap.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     This
                     explained
                     in
                     several
                     propositions
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 inward
                 Covenant
                 is
                 a
                 Covenant
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Asserted
                     and
                     argued
                     .
                     Ch.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Cleared
                     in
                     6
                     positions
                     .
                     Ch.
                     6
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 conditionality
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     five
                     arguments
                     proved
                     .
                     Ch.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     
                       
                         Ch.
                         8.
                         
                      
                       
                         Ch.
                         9.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 God
                 keeps
                 up
                 his
                 sovereign
                 y
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     authority
                     of
                     his
                     Law.
                     Ch.
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     exercise
                     of
                     Discipline
                     and
                     correction
                     for
                     sin
                     .
                     Ch.
                     13.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 joyntly
                 with
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Their
                     agreement
                     in
                     eight
                     particulars
                     .
                     Chap.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Their
                     differences
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         the
                         Covenants
                         themselves
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         the
                         Conditions
                         annext
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Differences
                 in
                 the
                 Covenants
                 are
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Primae
                     .
                     
                       
                         The
                         Covenant
                         of
                         Works
                         was
                         entered
                         in
                         mans
                         integrity
                         .
                         Chap.
                         15.
                         
                      
                       
                         The
                         Covenant
                         of
                         Grace
                         was
                         entered
                         in
                         mans
                         fallen
                         condition
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     prima
                     ortae
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Differences
                 ,
                 à
                 prima
                 ortae
                 
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     
                       
                         of
                         Works
                         was
                         for
                         mans
                         preservation
                         .
                      
                       
                         of
                         Grace
                         for
                         mans
                         restitution
                         .
                         Ibid.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     
                       
                         of
                         Works
                         had
                         its
                         precedency
                         in
                         time
                         .
                      
                       
                         of
                         Grace
                         followed
                         after
                         .
                         
                           
                             Asserted
                             .
                          
                           
                             Objections
                             answered
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     
                       
                         of
                         Works
                         was
                         of
                         small
                         time
                         in
                         use
                         .
                      
                       
                         of
                         Grace
                         is
                         of
                         everlasting
                         continuance
                         .
                         chap.
                         16.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     
                       
                         of
                         Works
                         had
                         no
                         Mediatour
                         .
                         
                           
                             Asserted
                             .
                          
                           
                             Objections
                             answered
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         of
                         Grace
                         was
                         in
                         and
                         by
                         a
                         Mediatour
                         
                           
                             Asserted
                             .
                          
                           
                             Works
                             incumbent
                             on
                             the
                             Mediatour
                             held
                             forth
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 bring
                 men
                 into
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 Covenanting
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 bring
                 men
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     his
                     tender
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Shaping
                     the
                     heart
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 bring
                 the
                 soul
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 termes
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 crown
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 chap.
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Differences
                 in
                 the
                 conditions
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Supposed
                     on
                     Gods
                     part
                     .
                     
                       
                         Death
                         threatned
                         .
                      
                       
                         Life
                         promised
                         .
                         
                           
                             The
                             same
                             in
                             both
                             
                               
                                 Asserted
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Objections
                                 answered
                                 chap.
                                 18.
                                 
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Real
                     on
                     mans
                     part
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Differences
                 asserted
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     Covenant
                     
                       
                         of
                         Works
                         ,
                         the
                         conditions
                         were
                         in
                         mans
                         power
                         .
                      
                       
                         of
                         Grace
                         ,
                         they
                         are
                         not
                         performed
                         without
                         special
                         grace
                         .
                         
                           
                             Asserted
                             in
                             6.
                             
                             Reasons
                             .
                             chap.
                             18
                          
                           
                             Objections
                             answered
                             .
                             chap.
                             19
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     Covenant
                     
                       
                         of
                         Works
                         ,
                         the
                         conditions
                         kept
                         man
                         within
                         himselfe
                         of
                         righteousnesse
                         .
                         chap.
                         20
                      
                       
                         of
                         Grace
                         ,
                         the
                         conditions
                         carry
                         man
                         out
                         of
                         himself
                         to
                         be
                         righteous
                         by
                         anothers
                         righteousnesse
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     Covenant
                     
                       
                         of
                         Works
                         ,
                         conditions
                         were
                         for
                         mans
                         preservation
                         .
                         Ibid.
                         
                      
                       
                         of
                         Grace
                         ,
                         conditions
                         were
                         for
                         mans
                         reparation
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Conditions
                     discovered
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Serviceable
                         for
                         mans
                         returne
                         to
                         God
                         which
                         is
                         Faith.
                         
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Explained
                             ,
                             the
                             sense
                             of
                             it
                             given
                             ,
                             and
                             reasons
                             evincing
                             it
                             .
                             Chap.
                             21
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             In
                             4.
                             
                             Propositions
                             cleared
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 God
                                 will
                                 not
                                 justifie
                                 a
                                 wicked
                                 person
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Man
                                 hath
                                 no
                                 righteousnesse
                                 of
                                 his
                                 own
                                 for
                                 justification
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3.
                                 
                                 Man
                                 hath
                                 a
                                 righteousnesse
                                 of
                                 grace
                                 tendered
                                 .
                                 Ibid.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 4.
                                 
                                 This
                                 righteousnesse
                                 is
                                 made
                                 ours
                                 by
                                 Faith.
                                 
                                 
                                   
                                     Asserted
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Explained
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         1.
                                         
                                         Faith
                                         in
                                         the
                                         Sovereignty
                                         of
                                         God
                                         doth
                                         not
                                         justifie
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         2.
                                         
                                         Faith
                                         justifies
                                         as
                                         an
                                         instrument
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Objections
                             answe●ed
                             .
                             chap
                             22.
                             
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Asserted
                                 .
                                 Ib.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Object
                                 .
                                 answ
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Corollary
                             drawn
                             ,
                             A
                             justified
                             man
                             is
                             fitted
                             for
                             every
                             duty
                             .
                             Ibid.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         
                         2.
                         
                         Serviceable
                         for
                         mans
                         reparation
                         in
                         his
                         qualifications
                         to
                         hold
                         up
                         communiō
                         with
                         God
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         repentance
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Objection
                             a
                             prevented
                             .
                             It
                             is
                             not
                             the
                             same
                             with
                             faith
                             .
                             Chap.
                             23.
                             
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Duty
                             explained
                             .
                             
                               
                                 In
                                 the
                                 pre-requisite
                                 godly
                                 sorrow
                                 
                                   
                                     Asserted
                                     in
                                     six
                                     particulars
                                     limited
                                     .
                                     Ibid.
                                     
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 In
                                 the
                                 essentials
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     Privative
                                     ,
                                     Cessation
                                     from
                                     sinne
                                     .
                                     Ibid.
                                     
                                  
                                   
                                     Positive
                                     .
                                     Returne
                                     to
                                     God.
                                     
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Objections
                             answered
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Joyntly
                                 against
                                 Faith
                                 and
                                 Repentance
                                 .
                                 They
                                 are
                                 mans
                                 conditions
                                 ,
                                 not
                                 Gods.
                                 chap.
                                 24.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Particularly
                                 against
                                 repentance
                                 it self
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     It
                                     is
                                     not
                                     hereby
                                     made
                                     a
                                     Covenant
                                     of
                                     Works
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     Repentance
                                     necessarily
                                     flowing
                                     from
                                     Faith
                                     ,
                                     is
                                     not
                                     thereby
                                     diserabled
                                     Ibid.
                                     from
                                     being
                                     a
                                     condition
                                     in
                                     the
                                     Covenant
                                     of
                                     Grace
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Degree
                             of
                             obedience
                             required
                             in
                             our
                             returne
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Perfection
                         of
                         degrees
                         not
                         called
                         for
                         of
                         God
                         in
                         Covenant
                         ,
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Covenant
                         of
                         Grace
                         doth
                         not
                         call
                         for
                         perfection
                         ,
                         and
                         accept
                         sincerity
                         .
                         
                           
                             Asserted
                             .
                          
                           
                             Objections
                             answered
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Our
                         Evangelical
                         righteousnesse
                         is
                         imperfect
                         .
                         Chap.
                         25.
                         
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Covenant
                         of
                         Grace
                         requires
                         and
                         accepts
                         sincerity
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Corollaries
                         drawn
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Necess●●y
                             of
                             a
                             constant
                             standing
                             Ministery
                             to
                             bring
                             men
                             into
                             Covevenant
                             with
                             God
                             ,
                             and
                             to
                             bring
                             them
                             up
                             to
                             the
                             termes
                             of
                             it
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Explained
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Asserted
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     In
                                     seven
                                     reasons
                                     evincing
                                     that
                                     such
                                     a
                                     Ministery
                                     is
                                     established
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     In
                                     reasons
                                     evincing
                                     such
                                     a
                                     Ministery
                                     to
                                     be
                                     thus
                                     established
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 3.
                                 
                                 Objections
                                 answered
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     Joel
                                     2.
                                     28
                                     ,
                                     29.
                                     
                                     Vindicated
                                     .
                                     ch
                                     .
                                     26
                                  
                                   
                                     Jer.
                                     31.
                                     31.
                                     
                                     
                                       &c.
                                       Vindicated
                                    
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             
                             2.
                             
                             Schooles
                             and
                             Nurseries
                             of
                             learning
                             in
                             order
                             to
                             a
                             gifted
                             Ministery
                             .
                             
                               
                                 Asserted
                                 .
                                 Chap.
                                 27.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 Objections
                                 answered
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Orderly
                             way
                             of
                             admission
                             of
                             men
                             into
                             a
                             Ministerial
                             function
                             necessary
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Asserted
                                 by
                                 several
                                 reasons
                                 ,
                                 Chap.
                                 28.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Explained
                                 by
                                 distinguishing
                                 of
                                 Callings
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3.
                                 
                                 Ordination
                                 defined
                                 ,
                                 in
                                 the
                                 parts
                                 of
                                 it
                                 explained
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Ministers
                             of
                             Christ
                             must
                             bring
                             their
                             people
                             up
                             to
                             the
                             termes
                             of
                             the
                             Covenant
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Explained
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Asserted
                                 .
                                 Chap.
                                 29.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 Objections
                                 answered
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             5.
                             
                             People
                             in
                             Covenant
                             must
                             come
                             up
                             to
                             the
                             termes
                             of
                             the
                             Covenant
                             .
                             Chap.
                             30.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     is
                     either
                     the
                     Old
                     or
                     New
                     Covenant
                     .
                     
                       
                         In
                         which
                         observe
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Agreement
                             in
                             6
                             particulars
                             .
                             Chap.
                             31.
                             
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Differences
                             .
                             Chap.
                             32.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Differences
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Real
                         in
                         six
                         particulars
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Supposed
                         or
                         imaginary
                         .
                         
                           
                             Nine
                             Positions
                             premised
                             for
                             a
                             right
                             understanding
                             of
                             the
                             Old
                             Covenant
                             .
                             Chap.
                             33.
                             
                          
                           
                             Differences
                             themselves
                             assigned
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Differences
                     assigned
                     are
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Laying
                         the
                         Old
                         Covenant
                         too
                         low
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Putting
                         too
                         great
                         a
                         restrain●
                         on
                         the
                         New.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     I.
                     Laying
                     the
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     too
                     low
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Supposing
                         it
                         to
                         consist
                         of
                         meere
                         carnal
                         promises
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Interests
                             to
                             which
                             this
                             deives
                             .
                             
                               
                                 Popish
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Socinian
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Antipaedobaptistical
                                 .
                                 Chap.
                                 34.
                                 
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Contrary
                             asserted
                             ,
                             and
                             the
                             spiritualty
                             of
                             the
                             Old
                             Covenant
                             maintained
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Supposing
                         it
                         to
                         be
                         a
                         mixt
                         and
                         no
                         pure
                         Gospel
                         Covenant
                         .
                         Chap.
                         35.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Meaning
                     enquired
                     into
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Grounds
                     .
                     
                       
                         Examined
                         .
                      
                       
                         Enervated
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Putting
                     too
                     great
                     a
                     restraint
                     on
                     the
                     New
                     Covenant
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Limitting
                         it
                         alone
                         to
                         the
                         Regenerate
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             To
                             which
                             something
                             is
                             spoke
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 By
                                 way
                                 of
                                 concession
                                 ,
                                 that
                                 sundry
                                 Divines
                                 seeme
                                 to
                                 speak
                                 to
                                 that
                                 purpose
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 By
                                 way
                                 of
                                 Avoidance
                                 ,
                                 from
                                 their
                                 owne
                                 words
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Contrary
                             asserted
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 In
                                 Old
                                 Testament-times
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     By
                                     confession
                                     of
                                     the
                                     advesarie
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     By
                                     Scripture-testimony
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         36
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 In
                                 New
                                 Testament
                                 times
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     by
                                     New
                                     Testament
                                     Scriptures
                                     
                                       
                                         Mat.
                                         28.
                                         19
                                      
                                       
                                         Mat.
                                         22.
                                         24
                                      
                                       
                                         Heb.
                                         10.
                                         29
                                      
                                       
                                         1
                                         Pet.
                                         2.
                                         9
                                         
                                           
                                             37
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     By
                                     Arguments
                                     of
                                     sundry
                                     sorts
                                     .
                                     ch
                                     .
                                     38
                                  
                                   
                                     3.
                                     
                                     Objections
                                     answered
                                     .
                                     ch
                                     .
                                     39
                                  
                                   
                                     4.
                                     
                                     Corollaries
                                     drawn
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Professed
                             Beleevers
                             are
                             under
                             a
                             Covenant
                             of
                             Grace
                             ,
                             and
                             not
                             a
                             Covenant
                             of
                             Works
                             .
                             chap.
                             40
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Interest
                             in
                             a
                             Church-state
                             ,
                             is
                             of
                             equall
                             atiude
                             with
                             the
                             Covenāt
                             .
                             c.
                             41
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Such
                             Covenant-interest
                             is
                             sufficient
                             to
                             give
                             accesse
                             to
                             ,
                             and
                             interest
                             in
                             particular
                             visible
                             Churches
                             .
                             chap.
                             42
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Dogmatical
                             Faith
                             entitles
                             to
                             Baptisme
                             .
                             chap.
                             43
                          
                           
                             5.
                             
                             Impenitence
                             and
                             unbelief
                             in
                             professed
                             Christians
                             is
                             a
                             breach
                             of
                             Covenant
                             .
                             chap.
                             44
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         
                         Five
                         Positions
                         concerning
                         particular
                         Churches
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Where
                             nothing
                             is
                             wanting
                             to
                             the
                             being
                             of
                             a
                             Church
                             ,
                             yet
                             much
                             may
                             be
                             wanting
                             for
                             the
                             wel-ordering
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             A
                             people
                             in
                             a
                             vicinity
                             ought
                             to
                             associate
                             themselves
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Professing
                             Christians
                             upon
                             tender
                             ,
                             ought
                             to
                             be
                             received
                             .
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Reformation
                             of
                             abuses
                             is
                             the
                             work
                             of
                             Christians
                             ,
                             rather
                             than
                             separation
                             .
                          
                           
                             7.
                             
                             Rules
                             concerning
                             separation
                             .
                          
                           
                             5.
                             
                             Together
                             Churches
                             out
                             of
                             Churches
                             unwarrantable
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Terminating
                         it
                         onely
                         in
                         the
                         person
                         actually
                         entring
                         &
                         excluding
                         the
                         issue
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Question
                             stated
                             as
                             to
                             Abrahams
                             natural
                             issue
                             Chap.
                             45
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Arguments
                             concluding
                             the
                             natural
                             issue
                             of
                             Abraham
                             to
                             be
                             in
                             Covenant
                             .
                             Chap.
                             46
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             New-Testament
                             Testimonies
                             evincing
                             it
                             .
                             Ibid.
                             
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Objections
                             from
                             Rom.
                             9.
                             6
                             ,
                             7
                             ,
                             8.
                             answered
                             .
                             Chap.
                             47
                          
                           
                             5.
                             
                             The
                             extent
                             of
                             it
                             to
                             the
                             issue
                             of
                             Beleevers
                             in
                             New-Testament
                             times
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Asserted
                                 .
                                 Chap
                                 48
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 Proved
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             1.
                             
                             By
                             Scripture
                             testimonies
                             
                               
                                 Rom.
                                 11.
                                 16.
                                 
                                 Chap.
                                 49.
                                 
                                 &
                                 50
                              
                               
                                 1
                                 Cor.
                                 7.
                                 14.
                                 
                                 Chap.
                                 51
                              
                               
                                 Galat.
                                 4.
                                 29
                                 
                                 Chap.
                                 52.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 Matth.
                                 19.
                                 14.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 Marke
                                 10
                                 ▪
                                 14
                              
                               
                                 Luke
                                 18.
                                 16.
                                 
                                 
                                   
                                     Chap.
                                     53
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             By
                             several
                             arguments
                             .
                             Chap.
                             54.
                             
                          
                           
                             6.
                             
                             Corollary
                             for
                             Infant-Eaptisme
                             .
                             Chap.
                             55
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 By
                                 Arguments
                                 asserted
                                 ,
                                 objections
                                 answered
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 The
                                 reality
                                 of
                                 connexion
                                 between
                                 the
                                 Covenant
                                 and
                                 the
                                 Seal
                                 vindicated
                                 .
                                 
                                   
                                     Chap
                                     56
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 3.
                                 
                                 Sin
                                 of
                                 Sacriledge
                                 upon
                                 the
                                 repulse
                                 charged
                                 .
                                 Ch.
                                 57
                              
                               
                                 4.
                                 
                                 The
                                 title
                                 of
                                 all
                                 infants
                                 of
                                 professing
                                 parents
                                 asserted
                                 .
                                 Chap.
                                 58
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             7.
                             
                             Practical
                             uses
                             concerning
                             parent
                             and
                             issue
                             inserred
                             .
                             Ch
                             60
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 All
                                 possible
                                 engagements
                                 to
                                 holinesse
                                 of
                                 life
                                 .
                                 Ibid.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Parents
                                 must
                                 see
                                 that
                                 their
                                 childrens
                                 breeding
                                 answer
                                 their
                                 birth
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3.
                                 
                                 There
                                 is
                                 great
                                 danger
                                 in
                                 opposing
                                 Gods
                                 Covenant-people
                              
                               
                                 4.
                                 
                                 Consolation
                                 from
                                 this
                                 Birth-priviledge
                                 ,
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     In
                                     reference
                                     to
                                     Nations
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     In
                                     reference
                                     to
                                     single
                                     persons
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         1.
                                         
                                         Themselves
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         2.
                                         
                                         Their
                                         posterity
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Analytical
               Table
               being
               chiefly
               intended
               for
               ,
               and
               suited
               to
               learned
               capacities
               ,
               the
               vulgar
               Reader
               may
               here
               see
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               following
               Treatise
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               digested
               into
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               these
               easily
               found
               by
               the
               pages
               opposite
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 AN
                 Introduction
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 page
                 1
              
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God
                 entred
                 with
                 mankinde
                 distinguished
                 .
                 page
                 8
              
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Covenant
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 fallen
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 asserted
                 .
                 page
                 10
              
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
                 page
                 13
              
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Outward
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Inward
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 page
                 19
              
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
                 Six
                 positions
                 tending
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 page
                 24
              
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 calls
                 for
                 conditions
                 from
                 man.
                 page
                 33
              
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
                 A
                 grand
                 Objection
                 against
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 answered
                 .
                 page
                 36
              
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
                 Further
                 Objectious
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 Doctrine
                 answered
                 .
                 page
                 48
              
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 keeps
                 up
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 Law.
                 The
                 obligation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 inforce
                 ,
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 .
                 page
                 53
              
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Moral
                 Law
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 page
                 62
              
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Moral
                 Law
                 bindes
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   .
                   page
                
                 73
              
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
                 God
                 entring
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 keeps
                 up
                 his
                 Soveraignty
                 in
                 exercise
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 correction
                 
                 and
                 chastisement
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 page
                 77
              
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 〈…〉
                 between
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 86
              
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
                 Differences
                 between
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 87
              
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
                 A
                 further
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 91
              
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
                 Works
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 93
              
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
                 Further
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 99
              
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
                 Objections
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 Doctrine
                 answered
                 .
                 page
                 113
              
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
                 Further
                 differences
                 in
                 the
                 conditions
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conditions
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 115
              
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
                 Faith
                 is
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 118
              
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
                 Objections
                 against
                 the
                 conditionality
                 of
                 Faith
                 answered
                 .
                 page
                 130
              
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 page
                 136
              
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
                 Objections
                 against
                 the
                 conditionality
                 of
                 repentance
                 answered
                 .
                 page
                 144
              
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
                 What
                 degree
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 calls
                 for
                 from
                 Christians
                 .
                 page
                 148
              
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Ministry
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 termes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 page
                 160
              
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 and
                 Nurseries
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 gifted
                 Ministry
                 necessary
                 .
                 page
                 173
              
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
                 An
                 orderly
                 way
                 of
                 admission
                 of
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 function
                 ,
                 necessary
                 .
                 page
                 180
              
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 bring
                 their
                 people
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 termes
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 pressing
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 page
                 188
              
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
                 A
                 people
                 in
                 Covenant
                 must
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 termes
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 being
                 engaged
                 to
                 God
                 they
                 must
                 answer
                 their
                 engagements
                 .
                 page
                 190
              
               
                 Chap.
                 
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 into
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 harmony
                 and
                 agreement
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 page
                 202
              
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
                 Differences
                 assigned
                 between
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Covenant
                 .
                 page
                 205
              
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
                 Positions
                 tending
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 under
                 Old
                 Testament-dispensations
                 .
                 page
                 210
              
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
                 The
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 meer
                 carnal
                 promises
                 ,
                 but
                 contained
                 New
                 Govenant-promises
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 spiritual
                 and
                 saving
                 .
                 page
                 219
              
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
                 The
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 was
                 a
                 pure
                 Gospel
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mixt
                 .
                 page
                 224
              
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 admits
                 Christians
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 unregeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 limited
                 in
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 regenerate
                 .
                 page
                 231
              
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
                 New
                 Testament-Scriptures
                 asserting
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 Gospel
                 times
                 .
                 page
                 235
              
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
                 Arguments
                 evincing
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 in
                 that
                 latitude
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 asserted
                 .
                 page
                 248
              
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
                 Objections
                 against
                 this
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 answered
                 .
                 page
                 257
              
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
                 Professed
                 beleevers
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 .
                 page
                 262
              
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
                 Interest
                 in
                 a
                 Church-state
                 is
                 of
                 equal
                 latitude
                 with
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 page
                 267
              
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
                 A
                 man
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 recieved
                 into
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 accesse
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 particular
                 visible
                 Churches
                 .
                 page
                 270
              
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
                 A
                 dogmatical
                 faith
                 entitles
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 page
                 289
              
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
                 Impenitence
                 and
                 unbelief
                 in
                 professed
                 Christians
                 is
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 Covenant
                 .
                 page
                 294
              
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
                 The
                 question
                 stated
                 concerning
                 the
                 birth-priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 beleevers
                 .
                 page
                 295
              
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
                 Arguments
                 concluding
                 the
                 natural
                 issue
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 Covenant
                 .
                 page
                 301
              
               
                 Chap.
                 47.
                 
                 Rom.
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
                 Verse
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 
                   vindicated
                   .
                   page
                
                 309
              
               
                 Chap.
                 48.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 in
                 New
                 Testament
                 times
                 takes
                 in
                 parents
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 children
                 .
                 page
                 316
              
               
                 Chap.
                 49.
                 
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 16.
                 
                   vindicated
                   .
                   page
                
                 323
              
               
                 Chap.
                 50.
                 
                 Arguments
                 from
                 a
                 late
                 hand
                 for
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 off
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 answered
                 .
                 page
                 330
              
               
                 Chap.
                 51.
                 1
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                   vindicated
                   .
                   page
                
                 349
              
               
                 Chap.
                 52.
                 
                 Galat.
                 4.
                 29.
                 
                   vindicated
                   .
                   page
                
                 366
              
               
                 Chap.
                 53.
                 
                 Mat.
                 19.
                 14
                 
                 Mark.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Luke
                 18.
                 16.
                 
                   vindicated
                   .
                   page
                
                 393
              
               
                 Chap.
                 54.
                 
                 Reasons
                 evincing
                 the
                 birth-priviledge
                 and
                 covenant-holinesse
                 of
                 Believers
                 and
                 their
                 issue
                 .
                 page
                 401
              
               
                 Chap.
                 55.
                 
                 A
                 Corollary
                 for
                 Infant-Baptisme
                 Infant-baptisme
                 by
                 arguments
                 asserted
                 .
                 page
                 410
              
               
                 Chap.
                 56.
                 
                 The
                 reality
                 of
                 connexion
                 between
                 the
                 Cavenant
                 and
                 initial
                 seal
                 asserted
                 .
                 page
                 422
              
               
                 Chap.
                 57.
                 
                 The
                 with-holding
                 Infants
                 of
                 Christian
                 parents
                 from
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Sacriledge
                 .
                 page
                 437
              
               
                 Chap.
                 58.
                 
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 in
                 profession
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Covenant-interest
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 recieved
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 baptisme
                 .
                 page
                 448
              
               
                 Chap.
                 59.
                 
                 A
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Doctrine
                 respective
                 to
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 Infant-Baptisme
                 .
                 468
                 ,
                 page
                 458
              
               
                 Chap.
                 60.
                 
                 The
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 in
                 several
                 inferences
                 .
                 page
                 478
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             A
             TREATISE
             OF
             THE
             Covenant
             OF
             WORKS
             ,
             AND
             OF
             THE
             Covenant
             OF
             GRACE
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               An
               Introduction
               into
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               I
               Shall
               not
               make
               it
               my
               businesse
               ,
               for
               an
               Introduction
               into
               this
               Work
               ,
               to
               enquire
               after
               the
               derivation
               of
               the
               word
               .
               Etymologies
               are
               known
               to
               be
               no
               definitions
               ;
               The
               denomination
               being
               usually
               given
               ,
               from
               some
               adjuncts
               ,
               variable
               ,
               according
               to
               times
               &
               places
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               that
               which
               is
               enquired
               after
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               are
               highest
               in
               Criticismes
               ,
               in
               giving
               their
               judgements
               of
               them
               ,
               can
               yet
               ordinarily
               go
               no
               higher
               then
               conjecture
               ;
               The
               common
               acception
               of
               the
               
               word
               in
               Scripture
               is
               that
               which
               will
               give
               the
               greatest
               light
               ,
               in
               finding
               out
               the
               nature
               of
               Scripture
               covenants
               ,
               which
               as
               most
               other
               words
               is
               variously
               used
               .
               Sometimes
               is
               used
               Properly
               ,
               implying
               a
               covenant
               in
               deed
               and
               truth
               ,
               strictly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               containing
               all
               the
               requisites
               of
               a
               Covenant
               in
               it
               .
               Sometimes
               Tropically
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               contains
               some
               parts
               and
               adjuncts
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               carries
               some
               resemblance
               to
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               some
               affinity
               with
               it
               .
               This
               Tropical
               figurative
               ,
               and
               the
               native
               proper
               sense
               must
               be
               carefully
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               may
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               confounded
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               will
               understand
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               and
               avoid
               those
               manifold
               mistakes
               ,
               into
               which
               some
               upon
               this
               a
               lone
               account
               have
               been
               carried
               :
               
               The
               figurative
               acceptions
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               are
               diverse
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               homage
               required
               ,
               or
               duty
               covenanted
               for
               ,
               is
               called
               a
               covenant
               by
               way
               of
               Synechdoche
               ,
               seeing
               a
               covenant
               between
               a
               Superiour
               and
               Inferiour
               doth
               comprize
               it
               ,
               so
               
                 Jerem.
                 34.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               which
               Covenant
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               Law
               that
               he
               gave
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               2.
               
               Sometimes
               the
               promise
               annext
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               by
               a
               like
               Synechdoche
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 covenant
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 for
                 an
                 everlasting
                 covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               9.
               11.
               
               Sometimes
               the
               Seal
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Metonymy
               of
               the
               adjunct
               ,
               serving
               to
               ratifie
               and
               confirme
               a
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 covenant
                 which
                 ye
                 shall
                 keep
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 every
                 man-childe
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               Christ
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               covenant
               is
               called
               by
               a
               like
               figure
               ,
               the
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 42.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               the
               Lord
               Christs
               undertaking
               ,
               to
               work
               the
               graces
               covenanted
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               exerted
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               sinners
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 31.
                 33.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 covenant
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 law
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               in
               its
               own
               place
               .
               Sometimes
               a
               covenant
               is
               taken
               for
               that
               peace
               ,
               which
               usually
               followes
               upon
               covenants
               ,
               
                 Job
                 5.
                 23.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               2.
               18.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 covenant
                 for
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 creeping
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 break
                 the
                 bowe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 battel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 lie
                 down
                 safely
                 .
              
               When
               yet
               neither
               a
               Law
               ,
               nor
               a
               Promise
               ,
               nor
               Seal
               annext
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               or
               any
               undertaking
               of
               his
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               A
               Law
               from
               God
               with
               a
               Promise
               annext
               ,
               assented
               to
               by
               man
               ,
               is
               a
               covenant
               ;
               and
               when
               a
               Seal
               is
               added
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               condescension
               to
               our
               weaknesse
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               abundant
               ratification
               and
               confirmation
               of
               Gods
               stability
               in
               his
               Promises
               .
               In
               our
               enquiry
               after
               such
               covenants
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               his
               gracious
               condescension
               is
               pleased
               to
               enter
               with
               man
               the
               general
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               must
               be
               held
               ,
               every
               species
               must
               partake
               of
               its
               Genus
               ;
               We
               must
               not
               make
               Gods
               covenant
               with
               man
               ,
               so
               farre
               to
               differ
               ,
               from
               covenants
               between
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               no
               covenant
               at
               all
               ;
               we
               must
               also
               observe
               that
               which
               differences
               it
               from
               covenants
               meerly
               humane
               ,
               that
               covenants
               divine
               and
               humane
               be
               not
               confounded
               together
               .
               In
               order
               to
               which
               we
               must
               know
               that
               in
               every
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               these
               requisites
               must
               concur
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               it
               must
               not
               be
               of
               one
               alone
               ,
               but
               at
               least
               of
               two
               parties
               ,
               one
               can
               make
               no
               bargain
               or
               agreement
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               mutual
               consent
               of
               these
               parties
               .
               When
               Nahash
               the
               Ammonite
               ,
               offered
               to
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               Israel
               ,
               on
               condition
               that
               he
               might
               thrust
               out
               all
               their
               right
               eyes
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               11.
               2.
               the
               Israelites
               refusing
               and
               running
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               fight
               ,
               rather
               then
               undergo
               it
               ,
               here
               was
               no
               covenant
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               each
               party
               must
               engage
               themselves
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               for
               performance
               of
               somewhat
               covenanted
               for
               ,
               whether
               debt
               ,
               duty
               ,
               or
               promise
               .
               When
               Abraham
               agreed
               with
               the
               Hittites
               for
               a
               burial
               place
               for
               foure
               hundred
               Shekels
               ,
               Gen.
               23.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               There
               was
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               having
               apparently
               in
               it
               all
               requisites
               of
               a
               covenant
               .
               So
               also
               in
               Jeremies
               purchase
               ,
               Jer.
               32.
               10.
               and
               the
               Levites
               hiring
               of
               himselfe
               to
               do
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               
                 Judg.
                 17.
                 10.
                 
                 Micah
              
               and
               he
               mutually
               agree
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               do
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Micah
               is
               to
               pay
               his
               covenant-wages
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               hit
               right
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               that
               defined
               it
               to
               be
               
                 A
                 mutual
                 agreement
                 between
                 parties
                 upon
                 Articles
                 or
                 Propositions
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 each
                 partie
                 is
                 tied
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 his
                 own
                 conditions
                 .
              
               This
               holds
               forth
               the
               general
               
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               and
               is
               common
               to
               all
               covenants
               ,
               publick
               and
               private
               ,
               divine
               or
               humane
               ,
               differencing
               it
               first
               from
               a
               Law
               or
               Precept
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               command
               out
               of
               sovereignty
               propounded
               ,
               without
               any
               obligation
               or
               engagement
               on
               the
               Law-giver
               or
               Commander
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               a
               single
               promise
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               signification
               of
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               makes
               the
               promise
               ,
               touching
               some
               good
               to
               him
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               ,
               without
               any
               restipulation
               ,
               from
               him
               ;
               And
               to
               let
               passe
               several
               Divisions
               of
               covenants
               ,
               little
               pertinent
               to
               our
               purpose
               (
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Civilians
               and
               Politians
               ,
               particularly
               in
               
                 Grotius
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 De
                 Jure
                 Belli
                 &
                 Pacis
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               15.
               )
               and
               to
               speak
               to
               such
               ,
               which
               may
               give
               some
               light
               to
               the
               present
               work
               .
               Covenans
               of
               this
               nature
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               are
               either
               between
               equals
               ,
               where
               either
               party
               may
               indifferently
               indent
               with
               other
               ,
               
               neither
               standing
               engaged
               to
               other
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               by
               covenant
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               instances
               before
               ,
               mentioned
               .
               The
               Priest
               was
               not
               engaged
               to
               officiate
               for
               Micah
               ,
               nor
               Micah
               to
               give
               money
               or
               rayment
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               but
               by
               ,
               vertue
               of
               contract
               ,
               one
               was
               the
               others
               equal
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               dependance
               one
               upon
               the
               other
               .
               Or
               else
               they
               are
               between
               Superiour
               and
               Inferiour
               ,
               the
               Superiour
               condescending
               to
               the
               Inferiour
               ,
               to
               deale
               by
               way
               of
               covenant
               ,
               when
               yet
               the
               whole
               that
               is
               required
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               of
               debt
               ,
               and
               might
               without
               agreement
               or
               stipulation
               be
               required
               and
               exacted
               .
               This
               superiority
               and
               inferiority
               ,
               is
               either
               mixt
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               absolute
               and
               sovereigne
               :
               Mixt
               and
               imperfect
               superiority
               ,
               and
               inferiority
               ,
               is
               ,
               between
               parent
               and
               childe
               ,
               master
               and
               servant
               ,
               equal
               in
               being
               ,
               but
               Superiour
               and
               Inferiour
               in
               relation
               ;
               Of
               this
               nature
               was
               that
               of
               Isaac
               with
               Esau
               ,
               Gen.
               27.
               34.
               
               
                 Take
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 thy
                 weapons
                 ,
                 thy
                 quiver
                 and
                 thy
                 bowe
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 field
                 to
                 take
                 me
                 some
                 venison
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 me
                 savoury
                 meat
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 soul
                 may
                 blesse
                 thee
                 before
                 I
                 die
                 ;
                 Esau
              
               was
               tied
               as
               a
               childe
               to
               do
               what
               Isaac
               required
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               hinted
               or
               promised
               no
               blessing
               ;
               Superiority
               and
               Inferiority
               ,
               absolute
               and
               sovereigne
               ,
               is
               only
               between
               God
               and
               his
               creature
               ,
               no
               other
               is
               an
               absolute
               Superiour
               ;
               and
               such
               is
               the
               covenant
               ,
               when
               God
               enters
               covenant
               .
               It
               is
               of
               sovereignty
               that
               God
               makes
               a
               Law
               ;
               It
               is
               of
               condescension
               and
               goodnesse
               that
               he
               enters
               covenant
               ,
               in
               which
               man
               may
               not
               indent
               ,
               but
               must
               accept
               ,
               professedly
               accepting
               ,
               and
               in
               sincerity
               of
               heart
               performing
               ,
               what
               God
               in
               covenant
               demands
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               
               covenant
               ,
               and
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               that
               he
               enters
               with
               his
               creature
               ,
               especially
               that
               which
               he
               enters
               with
               mankind
               ,
               having
               all
               the
               ingredients
               ,
               and
               fore-named
               requisites
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sequel
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               shall
               be
               demonstrated
               .
               God
               is
               engaged
               to
               retribution
               ,
               and
               man
               to
               fealty
               ,
               and
               either
               of
               both
               by
               consent
               .
               Covenants
               between
               any
               parties
               ,
               whether
               Superiour
               and
               Inferiour
               ,
               or
               equals
               among
               themselves
               ,
               are
               either
               simply
               and
               nakedly
               such
               without
               any
               farther
               solemnity
               ,
               or
               ceremony
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               more
               then
               is
               essentially
               necessary
               in
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               a
               mutual
               engagement
               between
               each
               other
               on
               such
               termes
               and
               propositions
               as
               are
               mutually
               agreed
               .
               Or
               else
               they
               are
               covenants
               with
               addition
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               solemnities
               ,
               wayes
               of
               ratification
               and
               confirmation
               ;
               as
               instances
               might
               be
               given
               in
               covenants
               ,
               both
               humane
               and
               divine
               ;
               As
               the
               committing
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               writing
               Jer.
               32.
               10.
               
               Calling
               in
               witnesses
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               Ruth
               4.
               10
               ,
               11.
               giving
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               making
               oath
               ,
               Ezek.
               17.
               18.
               or
               any
               other
               National
               custome
               in
               use
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               ,
               as
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               a
               stone
               ,
               Joshuah
               24.
               26
               ,
               27.
               the
               division
               of
               a
               Calf
               ,
               and
               passage
               between
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               Jerem.
               34.
               18.
               laying
               upon
               themselves
               by
               way
               of
               imprecation
               ,
               such
               a
               judgement
               that
               then
               befel
               that
               beast
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               falsification
               ,
               so
               that
               some
               making
               definition
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               what
               is
               essential
               ,
               make
               addition
               of
               such
               wayes
               of
               ratification
               ;
               so
               Ravanellus
               defines
               a
               Covenant
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 A
                 mutual
                 agreement
                 of
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 which
                 either
                 ties
                 himself
                 to
                 other
                 upon
                 certain
                 conditions
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 outward
                 signes
                 and
                 tokens
                 ,
                 for
                 attestation
                 and
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 may
                 be
                 inviolable
                 .
              
               The
               covenant
               which
               God
               pleases
               to
               enter
               with
               man
               ,
               especially
               with
               fallen
               man
               ,
               under
               which
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               our
               fathers
               in
               old
               Testament-administrations
               were
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               naked
               covenant
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               highest
               way
               of
               solemnity
               ,
               committed
               to
               writing
               ,
               John
               20.
               31.
               confirmed
               by
               witnesses
               with
               miracles
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               4.
               by
               oath
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               13.
               17.
               by
               seals
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               26.
               28.
               compared
               with
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               
               And
               when
               he
               might
               have
               dealt
               with
               man
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               sovereignty
               ,
               ruling
               solely
               by
               prerogative
               and
               command
               ,
               not
               letting
               man
               know
               any
               reward
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               or
               at
               all
               to
               have
               understood
               the
               issue
               and
               event
               ;
               
               yet
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               wave
               such
               right
               ,
               and
               to
               deal
               by
               way
               of
               covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               this
               way
               here
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               That
               his
               people
               might
               be
               willing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               Psalme
               110.
               3.
               
               Obedience
               extorted
               ,
               contributes
               not
               that
               honour
               to
               him
               ,
               whom
               we
               obey
               ,
               we
               confesse
               a
               necessity
               in
               our selves
               to
               yeeld
               ,
               but
               scarce
               acknowledge
               any
               worth
               in
               such
               a
               Superiour
               to
               command
               ;
               serving
               no
               otherwise
               then
               Israel
               did
               Pharaoh
               ,
               as
               a
               bond
               man
               serves
               his
               master
               ,
               one
               volunteer
               that
               goes
               out
               of
               choice
               ,
               more
               honours
               an
               expedition
               ,
               then
               ten
               that
               are
               prest
               by
               power
               for
               service
               ,
               only
               waiting
               an
               opportunity
               by
               slealth
               ,
               out
               of
               dislike
               ,
               as
               Davids
               souldiers
               out
               of
               shame
               ,
               to
               quit
               the
               service
               ,
               
                 I
                 Sam.
              
               19.
               3.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               vanquish
               all
               temptations
               ,
               and
               overcome
               all
               assaults
               that
               may
               occurre
               in
               mans
               way
               of
               obedience
               ;
               Adam
               in
               innocency
               was
               foiled
               by
               a
               temptation
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               overcome
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               had
               heeded
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               the
               curse
               that
               was
               threatened
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               that
               was
               contained
               in
               it
               ;
               man
               in
               his
               fallen
               estate
               undergoes
               many
               tryals
               ,
               and
               is
               encountered
               with
               variety
               of
               temptations
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               a
               word
               on
               which
               he
               might
               hope
               ,
               a
               word
               of
               promise
               in
               way
               of
               covenant
               from
               God
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               stand
               ,
               but
               of
               necessity
               must
               perish
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               love
               rather
               then
               fear
               might
               principle
               man
               in
               his
               obedience
               ,
               as
               seeing
               more
               of
               goodnesse
               to
               induce
               ,
               then
               of
               wrath
               to
               scare
               him
               into
               it
               ;
               God
               will
               have
               his
               servants
               ,
               sons
               .
               The
               free
               honour
               of
               a
               childe
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               compulsory
               fear
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               pleases
               him
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               the
               aggravation
               of
               sinne
               ;
               The
               more
               of
               condescension
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               bounty
               ,
               and
               love
               appears
               ,
               in
               Gods
               way
               of
               dealing
               ;
               the
               more
               of
               equity
               is
               seen
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               ingratitude
               and
               folly
               appears
               in
               mans
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               for
               mans
               greater
               consolation
               ;
               An
               up-right-hearted
               man
               findes
               abundance
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               his
               covenant
               entered
               with
               God
               ;
               when
               he
               prayes
               and
               seeks
               the
               greatest
               mercy
               in
               prayer
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 In
                 thy
                 faithfulnesse
                 answer
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               143.
               1.
               
               Paul
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 the
                 righteous
                 Judge
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
               Having
               engaged
               by
               covenant
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ties
               him
               to
               make
               good
               his
               engagements
               ;
               This
               is
               Gods
               end
               ,
               in
               his
               entrance
               of
               covenant
               ,
               and
               ratification
               of
               it
               by
               oath
               ,
               consequently
               ,
               in
               committing
               it
               to
               writing
               ,
               
               and
               confirming
               it
               by
               seal
               ;
               
                 That
                 by
                 two
                 immuntable
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lie
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 consolation
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 fled
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 the
                 hope
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               6.
               18.
               
               These
               strong
               consolations
               were
               the
               end
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               ratifying
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               They
               are
               the
               support
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               reviving
               cordials
               to
               his
               people
               in
               Covenant
               ;
               See
               the
               result
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               meditations
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 my
                 thoughts
                 within
                 me
                 ,
                 thy
                 comforts
                 delight
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               94.
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 both
                 lay
                 me
                 down
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 sleep
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 only
                 makest
                 me
                 dwell
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               4.
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 light
                 and
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
                 whom
                 shall
                 I
                 feare
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 afraid
                 ?
              
               Psal
               .
               27.
               1.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               terrour
               of
               the
               adversaries
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               themselves
               engaged
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               God
               stands
               in
               a
               covenant
               unviolable
               engaged
               for
               them
               ;
               when
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               their
               work
               is
               to
               ruinate
               and
               destroy
               him
               that
               God
               will
               save
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               while
               their
               Rock
               sells
               them
               not
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               chases
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               two
               put
               ten
               thousand
               to
               flight
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 30.
                 
                 Paul
              
               in
               bonds
               can
               make
               Felix
               tremble
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 24.
                 25.
                 
                 Hamans
              
               wise-men
               ,
               and
               Zeresh
               his
               wife
               spake
               words
               of
               terrour
               ,
               upon
               experiment
               made
               ,
               
                 If
                 Mordecai
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 begun
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 prevaile
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 shalt
                 surely
                 fall
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               Ester
               6.
               13.
               
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hereby
               puts
               a
               name
               ,
               and
               an
               honour
               upon
               his
               people
               .
               David
               took
               it
               to
               be
               an
               honour
               to
               be
               related
               to
               Saul
               ,
               and
               ,
               so
               to
               become
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               ,
               is
               it
               an
               honour
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               this
               relation
               to
               God.
               This
               honour
               have
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               taken
               into
               covenant
               for
               honour
               sake
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 avouched
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 keep
                 all
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 high
                 above
                 all
                 Nations
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 an
                 holy
                 people
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               26.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               They
               are
               ,
               the
               portion
               ,
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               the
               children
               ,
               the
               espoused
               ones
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               that
               speaks
               a
               neer
               relation
               is
               theirs
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               Gods
               way
               of
               dealing
               (
               I
               doubt
               not
               )
               with
               the
               Angels
               though
               (
               we
               being
               not
               interested
               in
               it
               )
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               that
               it
               should
               be
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               :
               Sure
               we
               are
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               way
               
               of
               dealing
               with
               man
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               his
               fall
               ,
               (
               as
               presently
               shall
               be
               shewn
               )
               as
               out
               of
               more
               abundant
               grace
               and
               condescension
               for
               his
               restitution
               .
               And
               not
               mentioning
               for
               present
               any
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               essential
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               of
               God
               with
               man
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               may
               be
               thus
               held
               out
               to
               us
               :
               
               
                 A
                 mutual
                 compact
                 or
                 agreement
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 upon
                 just
                 and
                 equal
                 termes
                 prescribed
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 promises
                 true
                 happinesse
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 engages
                 himself
                 by
                 promise
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 God
                 requires
                 .
              
               This
               description
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               comprizes
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               every
               one
               of
               his
               covenants
               with
               man
               both
               before
               and
               after
               his
               fall
               ,
               under
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament-revelations
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               essential
               in
               any
               covenant
               that
               he
               enters
               ;
               Equals
               covenanting
               do
               either
               of
               them
               article
               and
               indent
               ,
               but
               God
               condescending
               to
               a
               covenant
               ,
               man
               must
               not
               article
               ,
               but
               must
               assent
               ,
               and
               engage
               for
               performance
               of
               what
               is
               prescribed
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               will
               hear
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               a
               Covenant
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               all
               men
               are
               bound
               upon
               tender
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               accept
               ;
               It
               was
               the
               sin
               of
               Jewish
               and
               heathenish
               people
               ,
               to
               stand
               out
               whensoever
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               no
               covenant-people
               till
               they
               gave
               their
               assent
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               were
               received
               as
               a
               covenant-people
               ,
               and
               baptized
               .
               Exceptions
               cannot
               be
               taken
               against
               ,
               or
               challenge
               made
               of
               this
               definition
               of
               covenants
               in
               general
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               covenant
               which
               God
               in
               particular
               entereth
               with
               man
               ;
               and
               these
               standing
               ,
               they
               will
               give
               us
               light
               ,
               and
               afford
               us
               singular
               help
               for
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               entered
               with
               man
               in
               the
               several
               species
               ,
               and
               distinct
               wayes
               of
               administration
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               God
               entered
               with
               mankinde
               ,
               distinguished
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               a
               two-fold
               covenant
               ,
               which
               God
               out
               of
               his
               gracious
               condescension
               ,
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               enter
               with
               man.
               The
               first
               immediately
               upon
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               ,
               when
               man
               yet
               stood
               right
               in
               his
               eye
               ,
               and
               bore
               his
               image
               ,
               the
               alone
               creature
               on
               earth
               ,
               
               that
               was
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               enter
               covenant
               .
               We
               have
               not
               indeed
               the
               word
               covenant
               ,
               till
               after
               man
               was
               fallen
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               any
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               transactions
               past
               between
               God
               and
               man
               in
               his
               state
               of
               integrity
               ,
               neither
               have
               we
               such
               expressions
               that
               fully
               and
               explicitely
               hold
               out
               a
               covenant
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               we
               finde
               it
               implied
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               expressed
               ,
               from
               whence
               a
               covenant
               with
               the
               conditions
               of
               it
               is
               evinced
               .
               That
               Law
               ,
               with
               the
               penalty
               annext
               ,
               given
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               (
               
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 ●at
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
              
               ;
               )
               plainly
               implies
               in
               it
               ,
               a
               covenant
               entred
               ;
               man
               was
               in
               present
               possession
               of
               life
               (
               that
               is
               according
               to
               Scripture
               .
               phrase
               ,
               happinesse
               )
               in
               his
               whole
               person
               full
               and
               compleat
               according
               to
               his
               present
               capacity
               ,
               This
               is
               to
               be
               continued
               (
               a●
               is
               there
               evidently
               implied
               )
               till
               sinne
               dispossesse
               him
               of
               it
               ;
               Till
               he
               sin
               he
               shall
               not
               die
               ;
               As
               long
               as
               he
               persists
               in
               his
               integrity
               ,
               his
               life
               is
               to
               be
               continued
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               (
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               )
               was
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               enter
               with
               man
               upon
               his
               fall
               ,
               
               which
               was
               a
               covenant
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               the
               most
               unhappy
               variance
               between
               earth
               and
               heaven
               having
               intervened
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               is
               ,
               usually
               called
               a
               
                 ●ovenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               ,
               the
               latter
               ,
               is
               ,
               called
               a
               
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               though
               indeed
               ,
               the
               fountain
               ,
               and
               first
               rise
               of
               either
               ,
               was
               the
               free
               grace
               ,
               and
               favour
               of
               God.
               For
               howsoever
               the
               first
               covenant
               was
               on
               condition
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               engaged
               to
               the
               reward
               of
               Works
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               any
               such
               promise
               ,
               of
               reward
               to
               any
               work
               of
               man
               ,
               when
               man
               had
               done
               all
               (
               even
               in
               that
               estate
               )
               which
               was
               commanded
               ,
               he
               was
               still
               an
               unprofitable
               servant
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               no
               more
               then
               duty
               ,
               and
               no
               emolument
               did
               thence
               accrew
               to
               his
               Maker
               .
               It
               was
               enough
               that
               he
               was
               upheld
               ,
               and
               sustained
               of
               God
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               the
               work
               was
               done
               he
               might
               have
               been
               justly
               annihilated
               .
               If
               merit
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               ,
               Adam
               in
               innocency
               was
               too
               low
               for
               it
               ,
               all
               his
               work
               being
               an
               homage
               due
               ,
               no
               profit
               redounding
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               bearing
               no
               proportion
               to
               the
               reward
               .
               But
               a
               more
               superabundant
               measure
               of
               Grace
               is
               seen
               in
               Gods
               entrance
               into
               covenant
               with
               man
               in
               his
               fallen
               condition
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               more
               savor
               is
               shewn
               in
               his
               reconciliation
               ,
               then
               in
               his
               preservation
               ▪
               Therefore
               this
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               hath
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               stiled
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               the
               other
               retaines
               the
               name
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               
               These
               two
               bearing
               these
               denominations
               have
               their
               respective
               agreement
               ,
               and
               differences
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               :
               but
               before
               I
               reach
               those
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               somewhat
               be
               spoken
               to
               assert
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               us
               some
               further
               light
               for
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               A
               Covenant
               in
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               between
               God
               ,
               and
               fallen
               man
               ,
               asserted
               .
            
             
               BEfore
               I
               proceed
               any
               further
               in
               this
               work
               ;
               one
               great
               rub
               that
               lies
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               not
               only
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               I
               have
               said
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               I
               shall
               speak
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               will
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               their
               objection
               that
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               entred
               any
               covenant
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               with
               fallen
               man.
               He
               hath
               by
               way
               of
               Sovereignty
               ,
               laid
               commands
               upon
               man
               ;
               Of
               free
               grace
               hath
               made
               rich
               and
               large
               promises
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               legacy
               bequeathed
               life
               and
               salvation
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               hath
               entred
               no
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               (
               as
               these
               say
               )
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               purposely
               done
               to
               avoid
               those
               conditions
               ,
               which
               are
               asserted
               in
               this
               covenant
               .
               If
               this
               stand
               ,
               the
               division
               before
               laid
               down
               ,
               of
               a
               Covenant
               into
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               necessarily
               falls
               ,
               such
               a
               division
               must
               not
               be
               suffered
               ,
               where
               any
               one
               member
               of
               the
               division
               is
               not
               ,
               If
               therefore
               there
               be
               no
               covenant
               of
               God
               with
               fallen
               man
               ,
               nor
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               division
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               all
               agreement
               or
               differences
               assigned
               ;
               will
               be
               between
               an
               entity
               ,
               and
               a
               non-entity
               ;
               between
               that
               which
               hath
               a
               reality
               ,
               and
               a
               meer
               Chimaera
               .
               A
               covenant
               therefore
               in
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               asserted
               and
               the
               speed●est
               way
               to
               make
               this
               good
               ,
               is
               to
               prove
               from
               Scripture
               the
               name
               and
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Covenant
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               ,
               in
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               words
               hold
               out
               ;
               and
               all
               of
               this
               respective
               to
               the
               transactions
               between
               God
               and
               fallen
               man.
               The
               word
               we
               finde
               in
               places
               without
               number
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               needlesse
               labour
               to
               give
               instances
               ,
               when
               every
               Reader
               is
               able
               to
               furnish
               himself
               with
               
               such
               multitudes
               .
               But
               when
               this
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               the
               impropriety
               of
               the
               speech
               is
               objected
               .
               It
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Covenant
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               when
               in
               strict
               propriety
               of
               speech
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               covenant
               ;
               But
               to
               avoid
               this
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               may
               be
               as
               easily
               proved
               as
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               have
               nomen
               ,
               and
               
                 nominis
                 rationem
              
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               a
               covenant
               ,
               not
               equivocally
               not
               yet
               analogically
               ,
               but
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               And
               here
               I
               may
               deal
               liberally
               with
               any
               adversary
               ,
               and
               undertake
               to
               make
               proof
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               all
               the
               essentials
               of
               such
               a
               covenant
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               the
               usual
               adjuncts
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               makes
               up
               the
               nature
               ,
               but
               all
               accessories
               usually
               added
               to
               the
               solemnity
               of
               covenants
               .
               The
               essentials
               or
               real
               properties
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               usual
               definitions
               which
               afterwards
               we
               shall
               see
               laid
               down
               from
               several
               hands
               ,
               all
               of
               which
               are
               in
               short
               comprised
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 A
                 mutual
                 consent
                 of
                 parties
                 with
                 stipulation
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
              
               Parties
               ,
               consent
               ,
               and
               mutual
               engagement
               is
               all
               that
               is
               required
               to
               the
               same
               being
               of
               a
               covenant
               ;
               when
               two
               parties
               agree
               ,
               and
               either
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               have
               their
               conditions
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               covenant
               or
               bargaine
               ;
               see
               it
               exemplified
               in
               several
               instances
               given
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               
               All
               of
               these
               we
               finde
               in
               that
               one
               place
               ,
               Deut.
               26.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               in
               the
               covenant
               that
               God
               enters
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 avouched
                 the
                 Lord
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 his
                 voice
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 avouched
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 keep
                 all
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 high
                 above
                 all
                 Nations
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 honour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 an
                 holy
                 people
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 .
              
               There
               are
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               God
               and
               
                 his
                 people
              
               ;
               There
               is
               consent
               on
               both
               parties
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 avouched
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 avouched
              
               ;
               And
               there
               is
               a
               stipulation
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               On
               Gods
               part
               ,
               
                 To
                 make
                 them
                 high
                 above
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 honour
                 :
              
               On
               the
               peoples
               part
               ,
               
                 To
                 keep
                 all
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 holy
                 people
                 .
              
               There
               are
               covenant-mercies
               from
               God
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               unto
               which
               of
               grace
               he
               engages
               himself
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               covenant-duties
               unto
               which
               man
               stands
               engaged
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 103.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 from
                 euerlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 unto
                 childrens
                 children
                 ;
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 
                 keep
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 remember
                 his
                 Commandments
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               usual
               solemnities
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               
               are
               also
               found
               ,
               in
               the
               transactions
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               essentials
               of
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Covenants
               used
               to
               be
               written
               ▪
               for
               memorial
               for
               posterity
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               covenant
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               in
               Old
               ,
               so
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 believing
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
              
               John
               20.
               31.
               2.
               
               Covenants
               used
               to
               be
               confirmed
               with
               
                 outward
                 visible
                 signes
              
               ,
               as
               the
               killing
               of
               beasts
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 
                 Jer.
              
               34.
               this
               was
               done
               in
               the
               old
               administration
               ,
               Exod.
               24.
               
               Half
               of
               the
               blood
               was
               sprinkled
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               to
               denote
               Gods
               entering
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               The
               people
               also
               were
               sprinkled
               with
               blood
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               voluntary
               entring
               into
               covenant
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               And
               in
               the
               new
               dispensation
               ,
               a
               new
               and
               unheard
               of
               ratification
               was
               used
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 26.
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 This
                 Cup
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 shed
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 many
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
              
               This
               latter
               is
               a
               plain
               allusion
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               may
               finde
               .
               1.
               
               A
               threefold
               agreement
               .
               Either
               of
               both
               these
               were
               covenants
               .
               2.
               
               Either
               of
               both
               these
               ,
               had
               their
               ratifications
               and
               confirmations
               .
               3.
               
               Either
               of
               both
               were
               confirmed
               with
               blood
               .
               2.
               
               A
               threefold
               difference
               .
               1.
               
               The
               former
               was
               the
               Old
               covenant
               ,
               which
               was
               antiquated
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               New.
               2.
               
               The
               former
               was
               ratified
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               beasts
               :
               This
               is
               ratified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               That
               blood
               could
               never
               take
               away
               sin
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               
               This
               was
               shed
               for
               many
               ,
               for
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               covenants
               use
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               seal
               :
               so
               ,
               is
               ,
               this
               covenant
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               being
               of
               a
               covenant
               is
               thus
               plentifully
               proved
               by
               Scripture-testimony
               ,
               so
               we
               might
               as
               amply
               prove
               it
               by
               arguments
               drawn
               from
               thence
               .
               
               The
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               are
               espoused
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Hos
                 .
                 2.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 betroth
                 thee
                 unto
                 me
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 betroth
                 thee
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mercies
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 even
                 betroth
                 thee
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 espoused
                 you
                 to
                 one
                 husband
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 present
                 you
                 to
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               Spouses
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               their
               
               Bridegroom
               .
               The
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               are
               married
               to
               Christ
               :
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 54.
                 5.
                 
                 Thy
                 Maker
                 is
                 thine
                 Husband
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 is
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 the
                 holy
                 One
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 called
                 .
              
               And
               wives
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               their
               husbands
               .
               Their
               sinnes
               against
               God
               are
               branded
               with
               the
               names
               of
               Adulteries
               ,
               Whoredomes
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               not
               barely
               dis-obedience
               of
               a
               Command
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               a
               favour
               ,
               but
               breaches
               of
               covenant
               .
               The
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               are
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Levit.
               25.
               houshold
               servants
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               19.
               and
               servants
               are
               their
               Masters
               by
               covenant
               .
               Their
               sinnes
               in
               this
               relation
               are
               not
               barely
               obstinacy
               ,
               stubbornness
               ,
               or
               ingratitude
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               charged
               with
               treachery
               ,
               falsehood
               ,
               dealing
               falsely
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               being
               not
               stedfast
               in
               covenant
               .
               It
               is
               above
               me
               to
               conceive
               ,
               how
               man
               can
               be
               a
               covenant-breaker
               ,
               (
               not
               alone
               respective
               to
               man
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               frequently
               charged
               )
               when
               there
               hath
               past
               no
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               him
               .
               They
               may
               question
               ,
               whether
               there
               were
               ever
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               a
               covenant
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               deny
               this
               to
               be
               a
               covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               it
               ;
               some
               objections
               raised
               in
               their
               due
               place
               will
               be
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               and
               not
               between
               God
               and
               Christ.
               
            
             
               HAving
               asserted
               a
               covenant
               in
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               before
               I
               proceed
               further
               on
               ,
               to
               give
               differences
               between
               this
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               speak
               something
               by
               way
               of
               Explication
               ,
               covenant
               being
               taken
               in
               so
               various
               and
               ambiguous
               senses
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               so
               many
               senses
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               misunderstanding
               of
               the
               Scripture-covenant
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               certaine
               Explicatory
               Propositions
               for
               clearing
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               .
               And
               the
               leading
               on
               shall
               be
               this
               .
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 between
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 fallen
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pleases
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 covenant
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 parties
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Christ.
              
               This
               is
               so
               plain
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               think
               
               there
               needed
               no
               words
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               some
               that
               will
               have
               man
               to
               be
               no
               party
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               entred
               onely
               with
               Christ
               on
               behalf
               of
               those
               that
               God
               hath
               chosen
               in
               Christ
               to
               himself
               .
               To
               this
               I
               shall
               speak
               first
               by
               way
               of
               concession
               ,
               yeelding
               to
               them
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               these
               three
               things
               that
               follow
               .
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               covenant
               of
               which
               they
               speak
               ,
               which
               was
               entred
               between
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               containing
               the
               transactions
               which
               passe
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               tenor
               of
               which
               covenant
               we
               find
               laid
               down
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 53.
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               commented
               upon
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               6.
               
               There
               we
               see
               ,
               first
               the
               work
               that
               Christ
               by
               covenant
               was
               to
               undergo
               ,
               
                 To
                 make
                 his
                 soul
                 an
                 offering
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               is
               exprest
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               life
               a
               ransome
               for
               many
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               covenanted
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 He
                 became
                 obedient
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.
               8.
               and
               that
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               this
               covenant
               entred
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               speaking
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               work
               in
               it
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 John
                 10.
                 18.
                 
                 This
                 Commandment
                 have
                 I
                 received
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               reward
               that
               he
               was
               to
               receive
               ,
               which
               is
               laid
               down
               by
               the
               Prophet
               in
               many
               words
               .
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 seed
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               As
               Isaac
               being
               received
               from
               the
               dead
               in
               a
               figure
               ,
               saw
               a
               seed
               ,
               had
               an
               innumerable
               posterity
               ;
               so
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               who
               was
               received
               from
               the
               dead
               in
               truth
               ;
               hath
               his
               seed
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               beleevers
               innumerable
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               his
               seed
               in
               resemblance
               to
               the
               seed
               of
               man.
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 prolong
                 his
                 dayes
              
               ,
               not
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               seed
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               making
               this
               one
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               rendring
               the
               words
               
                 videbit
                 semen
                 longaevum
              
               ,
               being
               delivered
               from
               death
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               and
               reign
               eternally
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 1.
                 18.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
              
               ;
               he
               shall
               irresistibly
               do
               whatsoever
               is
               the
               Fathers
               pleasure
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               work
               of
               mans
               salvation
               .
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 travel
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
              
               ;
               upon
               this
               work
               done
               ,
               he
               fully
               enjoys
               the
               whole
               of
               all
               his
               desires
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 will
                 I
                 divide
                 him
                 a
                 portion
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 divide
                 the
                 spoile
                 with
                 the
                 strong
                 .
              
               He
               obtains
               a
               perfect
               victory
               ,
               hath
               a
               plenary
               and
               full
               conquest
               over
               every
               adversary
               .
               2.
               
               We
               yeeld
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               these
               covenant-transactions
               ;
               between
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               was
               on
               our
               behalf
               .
               Making
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sinne
               ,
               he
               offers
               it
               for
               those
               that
               are
               fallen
               by
               iniquity
               ;
               All
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               there
               said
               )
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               many
               .
               Whatsoeve
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               work
               done
               redounds
               to
               himself
               ,
               yet
               the
               reason
               of
               undertaking
               
               was
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 Vnto
                 us
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 unto
                 us
                 he
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 bruised
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 delivered
                 for
                 our
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 again
                 for
                 our
                 justification
              
               ;
               He
               endured
               the
               mulct
               ,
               and
               we
               reap
               the
               benefit
               .
               3.
               
               We
               confesse
               that
               it
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               that
               we
               enjoy
               a
               being
               in
               covenant
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               his
               gift
               that
               we
               enjoy
               the
               blessing
               of
               Ordinances
               .
               But
               when
               all
               these
               are
               yeelded
               ,
               the
               truth
               must
               be
               asserted
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               covenant
               to
               which
               Scripture
               constantly
               speaks
               ,
               which
               is
               entred
               of
               God
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               me
               thinks
               with
               much
               ease
               might
               be
               made
               to
               appear
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               are
               frequent
               testimonies
               of
               Gods
               entry
               of
               covenant
               with
               his
               people
               .
               1.
               
               With
               the
               leading
               persons
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               which
               stand
               as
               the
               root
               of
               many
               thousand
               branches
               ,
               which
               are
               their
               off-spring
               in
               covenant
               .
               He
               entred
               covenant
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 18.
                 
                 Gen.
              
               17.
               2.
               
               The
               like
               he
               enters
               with
               Isaac
               ,
               Gen.
               26.
               3.
               with
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
               35.
               11.
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               so
               frequently
               called
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob.
              
               And
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               is
               alike
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               covenant
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob.
              
               2.
               
               He
               enters
               covenant
               with
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Hear
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 judgements
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 speak
                 in
                 your
                 ears
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 learn
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 not
                 this
                 covenant
                 with
                 our
                 fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 us
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 alive
                 this
                 day
              
               ;
               And
               this
               whole
               visible
               body
               of
               Israel
               was
               not
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 testimonies
                 of
              
               Israels
               
                 entrance
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Ye
               stand
               this
               day
               ,
               all
               of
               you
               before
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ;
               your
               Captaines
               of
               your
               Tribes
               ,
               your
               Elders
               ,
               and
               your
               Officers
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
               your
               little
               ones
               ,
               your
               wives
               ,
               and
               the
               stranger
               that
               is
               in
               thy
               Camp
               ,
               from
               the
               hewer
               of
               thy
               wood
               ,
               unto
               the
               drawer
               of
               thy
               water
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               enter
               into
               covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               into
               his
               oath
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               maketh
               with
               thee
               this
               day
               ,
               Psalme
               50.
               5.
               
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               unto
               me
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               me
               by
               sacrifice
               ,
               Deut.
               26.
               17.
               
               Thou
               hast
               avouched
               the
               Lord
               this
               day
               to
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               ways
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               particular
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               of
               Gods
               entrance
               into
               covenant
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               Seripture
               noted
               likewise
               .
               In
               Horeb
               as
               
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               third
               moneth
               ,
               Exod
               19.
               1.
               
               Again
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               year
               ,
               the
               eleventh
               moneth
               ,
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               compared
               .
               
                 This
                 day
              
               saith
               the
               text
               .
               Now
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               Christ
               ,
               was
               entred
               ,
               no
               day
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               not
               entred
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               as
               ,
               all
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Trinity
               are
               ,
               
                 ad
                 intra
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Covenant
               duties
               are
               imposed
               ,
               to
               walk
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               be
               perfect
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 peculiar
                 people
              
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               
               Exod.
               19.
               6.
               
               These
               are
               not
               imposed
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               but
               upon
               Christians
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               people
               of
               God
               have
               the
               praise
               of
               keeping
               ,
               and
               are
               under
               the
               blame
               of
               covenant-breaking
               ,
               which
               praise
               of
               faithfulness
               ,
               and
               blame
               of
               perfidiousnesse
               is
               ascribed
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               that
               have
               the
               seals
               of
               the
               covenant
               given
               them
               ,
               are
               in
               covenant
               ;
               but
               man
               receives
               the
               Seales
               ,
               both
               of
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               as
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               of
               old
               ,
               did
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               man
               is
               in
               covenant
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               the
               covenant
               were
               made
               ,
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               a
               Mediatour
               between
               God
               and
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               between
               God
               and
               man.
               This
               is
               plain
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               viz.
               between
               persons
               in
               covenant
               ;
               But
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Mediatiour
               between
               God
               and
               himself
               ,
               which
               were
               absurd
               to
               imagine
               ,
               but
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Mediatour
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               only
               I
               think
               that
               one
               difficult
               text
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               be
               objected
               against
               this
               thing
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seeds
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               from
               whence
               some
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               was
               entred
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               no
               other
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               but
               with
               Christ
               ,
               consequently
               not
               with
               man
               ,
               but
               with
               Christ
               only
               .
               As
               this
               was
               not
               in
               my
               thoughts
               in
               my
               first
               Edition
               ,
               so
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               (
               as
               I
               soon
               might
               )
               weary
               my self
               ,
               and
               reader
               ,
               in
               wading
               into
               all
               the
               difficulties
               about
               it
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               have
               occasioned
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Jewes
               to
               insult
               ,
               as
               Calvin
               observes
               but
               Hierom
               (
               the
               greatest
               Linguist
               among
               the
               ancients
               )
               to
               speak
               words
               unworthy
               of
               such
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               spare
               
               to
               repeat
               ,
               and
               ,
               all
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 seeds
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 ,
              
               on
               which
               the
               forenamed
               father
               says
               ,
               
                 Running
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 his
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 memory
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 finde
                 the
                 word
                 seed
                 ever
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 sense
                 .
              
               But
               Gomarus
               on
               the
               words
               takes
               him
               up
               as
               being
               too
               short
               in
               his
               memory
               ,
               and
               quotes
               Samuels
               speech
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               8.
               15.
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               where
               the
               word
               is
               used
               plurally
               ,
               Rivet
               indeed
               ,
               
                 Exercit
                 108.
                 in
                 Genes
              
               .
               seemes
               to
               help
               him
               out
               ,
               though
               he
               do
               not
               mention
               him
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               [
               seed
               ]
               is
               never
               used
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               for
               the
               posterity
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               always
               collectively
               used
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               .
               The
               place
               objected
               in
               Samuel
               speaking
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               Ravanellus
               on
               the
               Apostles
               behalf
               ,
               pleads
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 word
                 be
                 only
                 used
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 used
                 plurally
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 thence
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 hath
                 onely
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 wants
                 the
                 plural
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 use
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
               Howsoever
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               the
               man
               ,
               from
               whom
               a
               satisfying
               Comment
               on
               these
               words
               may
               be
               expected
               ;
               others
               more
               able
               ,
               that
               have
               travelled
               in
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               consulted
               ,
               yet
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               enough
               may
               be
               easily
               said
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               it
               from
               this
               glosse
               that
               is
               here
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               this
               text
               will
               not
               bear
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               not
               entred
               with
               fallen
               man
               ,
               but
               with
               Christ
               only
               ,
               which
               may
               appear
               by
               these
               following
               Reasons
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               safe
               opposing
               any
               one
               difficult
               text
               (
               about
               which
               Expositors
               are
               at
               so
               much
               difference
               among
               themselves
               )
               against
               ,
               so
               many
               that
               are
               full
               ,
               and
               clear
               against
               it
               .
               The
               texts
               that
               are
               against
               it
               are
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               without
               number
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               stands
               alone
               ,
               with
               any
               colour
               for
               it
               .
               Thus
               the
               Papists
               have
               adventured
               to
               fasten
               their
               purgatory
               on
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               13
               ,
               14
               and
               some
               few
               like
               difficult
               places
               .
               2.
               
               The
               word
               covenant
               is
               not
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               neither
               under
               the
               more
               proper
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nor
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               promises
               ,
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               repeated
               again
               ,
               verse
               19.
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               ,
               and
               a
               covenant
               (
               as
               Paraeus
               on
               the
               words
               observes
               )
               much
               differ
               .
               3.
               
               If
               they
               will
               needs
               understand
               by
               promises
               to
               ,
               a
               covenant
               with
               ,
               as
               
               every
               covenant
               is
               a
               promise
               ,
               though
               every
               promise
               be
               not
               a
               covenant
               ,
               they
               differ
               as
               the
               Genus
               and
               the
               Species
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               that
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               (
               as
               Master
               Bulkley
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               covenant
               observes
               )
               which
               makes
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               say
               this
               covenant
               is
               made
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               none
               but
               Christ
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               Abraham
               is
               made
               a
               party
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Christ
               ,
               which
               serves
               to
               overthrow
               their
               exclusive
               particle
               .
               4.
               
               
                 [
                 Christ
              
               ]
               here
               in
               this
               place
               may
               be
               taken
               collectively
               ,
               as
               
                 [
                 seed
              
               ]
               is
               usually
               taken
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               word
               is
               taken
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 members
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 is
                 Christ
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Mr.
               
                 Bulkely
                 ,
                 Diodati
                 ,
                 Rivet
                 ,
                 Gomarus
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               last
               Annotations
               upon
               the
               words
               expound
               it
               .
               5.
               
               Being
               understood
               of
               Christ
               personally
               (
               which
               with
               submission
               to
               better
               judgements
               ,
               I
               confesse
               most
               satisfies
               me
               )
               it
               must
               not
               be
               understood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               party
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               blessednesse
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               Mediatour
               making
               blessed
               .
               There
               are
               many
               promises
               in
               Scripture
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               much
               difference
               among
               interpreters
               ,
               to
               which
               of
               these
               promises
               this
               text
               refers
               ;
               The
               Reader
               ,
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               may
               consult
               Paraeus
               on
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               Junius
               in
               his
               parallels
               ,
               but
               to
               what
               text
               soever
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               do
               refer
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               not
               ,
               of
               any
               blessednesse
               received
               by
               covenant
               ;
               but
               a
               promise
               of
               making
               Nations
               blessed
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               not
               indeed
               to
               [
               seeds
               ]
               as
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               to
               [
               seed
               ]
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               ;
               which
               I
               gather
               by
               comparing
               the
               words
               in
               hand
               with
               v.
               8.
               of
               the
               same
               chapter
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 foreseeing
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 justifie
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
                 preached
                 before
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 In
                 thee
                 shall
                 all
                 Nations
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               promise
               that
               this
               Text
               holds
               out
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               covenant
               for
               blessednesse
               ,
               but
               a
               promise
               to
               make
               blessed
               repeated
               againe
               ,
               
                 verse
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 added
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 transgressions
                 till
                 the
                 seed
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 made
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               Christ
               ,
               collectively
               ,
               or
               mystically
               ,
               but
               personally
               considered
               ,
               not
               entring
               covenant
               but
               as
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               So
               that
               this
               text
               serves
               nothing
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               A
               learned
               Writer
               indeed
               sayes
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 beyond
                 my
                 brain
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 immediately
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 covenant
                 and
                 conditions
                 .
              
               That
               Christ
               hath
               a
               hand
               to
               bring
               us
               into
               covenant
               ,
               before
               was
               yeelded
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               
               he
               hath
               a
               hand
               further
               to
               carry
               on
               ;
               the
               covenant
               may
               be
               yet
               further
               considered
               ,
               but
               man
               is
               a
               party
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               as
               God
               may
               make
               promises
               ,
               and
               give
               good
               things
               to
               fallen
               man
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               enter
               covenant
               with
               him
               likewise
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               The
               outward
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               inward
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               a
               covenant
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               there
               is
               an
               usual
               distinction
               (
               almost
               in
               all
               that
               write
               or
               speak
               of
               the
               covenant
               )
               of
               a
               double
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               one
               external
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               internal
               ;
               one
               passing
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               inwardly
               kept
               and
               observed
               .
               Or
               (
               as
               Dr.
               Preston
               expresseth
               it
               )
               a
               single
               and
               double
               covenant
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               forbear
               to
               examine
               ,
               seeing
               I
               know
               there
               is
               a
               right
               meaning
               ;
               though
               I
               much
               doubt
               whether
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Reader
               a
               right
               understanding
               .
               My
               second
               Proposition
               shall
               be
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 external
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 that
                 exactly
                 and
                 properly
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 annext
                 .
              
               This
               Proposition
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               this
               received
               distinction
               ,
               is
               ,
               of
               three
               heads
               ,
               which
               in
               case
               the
               Reader
               please
               ,
               he
               may
               subdivide
               into
               three
               distinct
               Positions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 outward
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 inward
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 most
                 exactly
                 and
                 properly
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               thus
               make
               good
               :
               1.
               
               That
               covenant
               to
               which
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               covenant
               doth
               belong
               ,
               hath
               exactly
               and
               properly
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               this
               none
               can
               deny
               :
               The
               definition
               sets
               out
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               defined
               ;
               But
               the
               definition
               most
               actly
               belongs
               ,
               to
               the
               outward
               covenant
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               inward
               ;
               This
               is
               plain
               ;
               An
               agreement
               of
               parties
               ,
               on
               tearms
               and
               Propositions
               is
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               covenant
               :
               Now
               the
               outward
               covenant
               ,
               is
               an
               agreement
               on
               tearmes
               and
               Propositions
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               abundantly
               declared
               ,
               in
               that
               covenant
               God
               engages
               himself
               to
               man
               for
               his
               happinesse
               ;
               and
               man
               engages
               to
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               The
               inward
               covenant
               hath
               no
               tearmes
               or
               Propositions
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               man
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               his
               covenanting
               :
               seeing
               the
               performance
               
               of
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               Scripture-covenant
               ,
               is
               his
               very
               entrance
               into
               the
               inward
               covenant
               .
               He
               that
               believes
               and
               repents
               keeps
               covenant
               ,
               nothing
               more
               is
               expected
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               promised
               by
               man
               :
               But
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               repenting
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               closing
               with
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               according
               to
               them
               that
               speak
               of
               an
               inward
               covenant
               .
               2.
               
               A
               covenant
               to
               perform
               conditions
               is
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               But
               the
               outward
               covenant
               ,
               not
               the
               inward
               ,
               is
               a
               covenant
               to
               perform
               conditions
               ,
               This
               is
               plain
               :
               The
               conditions
               in
               the
               inward
               covenant
               ,
               are
               the
               covenant
               .
               3.
               
               That
               which
               confounds
               entrance
               into
               covenant
               ,
               and
               keeping
               of
               covenant
               ,
               is
               no
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               In
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               these
               are
               distinct
               :
               But
               the
               inward
               covenant
               confounds
               entrance
               into
               covenant
               and
               keeping
               of
               covenant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               exact
               propriety
               of
               speech
               is
               no
               covenant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 outward
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 inward
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 most
                 usually
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               which
               is
               plaine
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               they
               that
               have
               no
               part
               ,
               or
               portion
               ,
               in
               the
               inward
               covenant
               ,
               are
               ,
               yet
               still
               spoken
               of
               ,
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               people
               in
               covenant
               ;
               God
               calls
               all
               Israel
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               covenant
               termes
               ;
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 10
                 
                 ▪
              
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Al
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               thus
               covenanted
               with
               God
               ,
               were
               not
               in
               the
               inward
               covenant
               .
               This
               people
               at
               their
               worst
               ,
               and
               the
               wrost
               among
               them
               ,
               are
               called
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               those
               that
               were
               strangers
               to
               this
               covenant
               :
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               say
               the
               men
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 )
                 and
                 are
                 gone
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 land
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               36.
               20.
               so
               ,
               also
               by
               the
               Lord
               himself
               
                 Jer.
                 2.
                 32.
                 
                 Can
                 a
                 Bride
                 forget
                 her
                 attire
                 ?
                 yet
                 my
                 people
                 have
                 forgotten
                 me
                 dayes
                 without
                 number
                 .
              
               How
               often
               doth
               God
               own
               Israel
               as
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               he
               yet
               brands
               them
               as
               a
               
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 revolting
                 ,
                 stiff-necked
                 ,
                 treacherous
                 ,
                 and
                 adulterous
                 people
                 .
              
               They
               that
               forsake
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               break
               covenant
               ,
               that
               deale
               falsely
               in
               it
               ,
               upon
               whom
               God
               brings
               a
               sword
               to
               avenge
               the
               quarrel
               of
               his
               covenant
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               inward
               covenant
               :
               But
               such
               there
               be
               among
               Gods
               covenant-people
               ,
               as
               he
               frequently
               complaines
               ,
               that
               break
               covenant
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               ,
               are
               not
               then
               ,
               in
               his
               inward
               ,
               but
               outward
               covenant
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 great
                 objection
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 carries
                 colour
                 against
                 this
              
               )
               Jer.
               31.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 differencing
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 covenant
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
              
               This
               is
               the
               covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               :
               not
               according
               to
               
               the
               covenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               my
               Covenant
               they
               brake
               ,
               although
               I
               was
               an
               husband
               to
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               But
               this
               shall
               be
               my
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               After
               those
               dayes
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
               
                 That
                 is
                 alone
                 the
                 inward
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elect
                 regenerate
                 are
                 alone
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 inward
                 covenant
                 then
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 Scripture
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 exact
                 propriety
                 of
                 speech
                 a
                 covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               answer
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               further
               occasion
               to
               speak
               to
               this
               Text.
               In
               this
               place
               I
               shall
               only
               put
               some
               Queries
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               those
               that
               carry
               this
               Text
               to
               an
               unconditionate
               covenant
               ,
               and
               restrain
               it
               alone
               to
               that
               which
               they
               call
               the
               inward
               covenant
               ,
               do
               not
               make
               the
               covenant
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Gospel-times
               essentially
               different
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               either
               make
               two
               covenants
               of
               grace
               ,
               distinct
               ,
               in
               kind
               ;
               or
               thrust
               all
               that
               were
               under
               the
               Old
               covenant
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               salvation
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               Interpreters
               ,
               who
               make
               these
               covenants
               ,
               one
               in
               substance
               ?
               See
               the
               last
               larger
               Annotations
               on
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               such
               an
               Interpretation
               ,
               do
               not
               utterly
               contradict
               ,
               New-Testament-light
               ,
               which
               holds
               out
               the
               New
               covenant
               in
               like
               latitude
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               which
               many
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               ;
               and
               where
               conditions
               are
               as
               explicitely
               ,
               and
               fully
               required
               ,
               as
               in
               Old
               Testament
               dispensations
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Whether
                 ,
                 when
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 mens
                 erroneous
                 conceits
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 Explanation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rectifying
                 mens
                 judgements
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 it
                 do
                 usually
                 lay
                 down
                 a
                 full
                 ,
                 compleat
                 ,
                 and
                 formal
                 definition
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 ?
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 usually
                 supply
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 men
                 through
                 mistake
                 were
                 defective
                 and
                 short
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 those
                 Texts
                 ,
              
               Esay
               58
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               fast
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               ,
               to
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               to
               undo
               the
               heavy
               burdens
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               the
               oppressed
               go
               free
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               break
               every
               yoak
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               to
               deal
               thy
               bread
               to
               the
               hungry
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               bring
               the
               poor
               that
               are
               cast
               out
               into
               thy
               house
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               the
               naked
               ,
               that
               thou
               cover
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               hide
               not
               thy self
               from
               thy
               own
               flesh
               ?
               Jer.
               22.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Did
               not
               thy
               father
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               do
               justice
               and
               judgement
               ,
               
               and
               then
               it
               was
               well
               with
               him
               ?
               He
               judged
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               was
               well
               with
               him
               ;
               was
               not
               this
               to
               know
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Jam.
               1.
               27.
               
               Pure
               Religion
               and
               undefiled
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Father
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               fatherlesse
               and
               widows
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               himself
               unspotted
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 parallel
                 to
                 this
                 text
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 delivery
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 cannot
                 finde
                 a
                 full
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 in
                 that
                 of
              
               Esay
               ,
               
                 nor
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 makes
                 up
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 in
                 that
                 of
              
               Jeremy
               ,
               
                 nor
                 the
                 whole
                 that
                 makes
                 Religion
                 compleat
                 in
                 that
                 of
              
               James
               ;
               
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 earnestly
                 contend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 full
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 exprest
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 parallel
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 delivery
                 to
                 those
                 other
                 texts
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 enjoy
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               Men
               that
               are
               so
               far
               honoured
               as
               to
               enjoy
               an
               outward
               covenant
               ,
               have
               just
               title
               to
               these
               priviledges
               .
               It
               is
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Jew
               outwardly
               that
               the
               Apostle
               having
               so
               decryed
               his
               condition
               ,
               respective
               to
               the
               approbation
               of
               God
               ,
               puts
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 advantage
                 hath
                 the
                 Jew
                 ?
                 what
                 profit
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ?
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               1.
               
               The
               Jew
               and
               Circumcision
               are
               there
               one
               ;
               A
               Jew
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               circumcision
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               go
               there
               in
               equal
               latitude
               .
               He
               that
               by
               nature
               is
               a
               Jew
               (
               as
               Paul
               speaks
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               15.
               
               )
               is
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ;
               And
               to
               these
               ,
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               are
               committed
               ;
               
                 The
                 instruments
                 ,
                 deeds
                 and
                 evidences
                 of
                 the
                 covenants
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               last
               Annotations
               .
               It
               was
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Psal
               .
               147.
               19.
               
               Rom.
               3.
               and
               then
               ,
               the
               priviledg
               of
               no
               other
               Nation
               ;
               Now
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               priviledg
               of
               all
               ,
               ingraffed
               in
               their
               stead
               .
               This
               is
               confest
               ,
               even
               by
               a
               great
               part
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               understand
               the
               inward
               covenant
               ,
               (
               or
               covenant
               keeping
               to
               acceptation
               ,
               )
               almost
               whensoever
               they
               mention
               a
               covenant
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               they
               baptize
               infants
               ,
               upon
               covenant
               grounds
               ,
               even
               all
               their
               infants
               that
               make
               a
               covenant
               profession
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               just
               warranty
               .
               It
               is
               further
               plaine
               in
               reason
               ,
               The
               outward
               covenant
               must
               have
               priviledges
               suitable
               to
               it self
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               benefit
               ,
               or
               advantage
               of
               it
               .
               This
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               suitable
               ,
               being
               outward
               ,
               as
               the
               covenant
               is
               outward
               ;
               This
               is
               elsewhere
               spoken
               to
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               hear
               forbear
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               indeed
               been
               challenged
               for
               this
               distinction
               of
               an
               outward
               and
               inward
               covenant
               ,
               as
               though
               I
               had
               been
               the
               sole
               Authour
               of
               
               it
               ,
               when
               all
               know
               that
               it
               is
               a
               distinction
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               among
               Divines
               hath
               been
               in
               common
               use
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               it
               had
               not
               been
               commonly
               received
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               forborne
               the
               use
               of
               it
               .
               As
               ,
               I
               heard
               
                 Mr.
                 Ball
              
               ,
               once
               in
               discourse
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               denyed
               any
               such
               distinction
               ,
               of
               an
               outward
               ,
               and
               an
               inward
               call
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               all
               calling
               being
               external
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               man
               called
               were
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               which
               men
               terme
               ,
               an
               inward
               call
               ,
               being
               onely
               qualifications
               fitting
               for
               the
               work
               :
               So
               that
               I
               deny
               ,
               in
               exact
               propriety
               of
               speech
               ,
               the
               inward
               covenant
               ,
               is
               any
               covenant
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               unto
               that
               which
               the
               covenant
               requires
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               of
               me
               by
               way
               of
               conjecture
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 thus
                 distributes
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 blessings
                 promised
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 outward
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 he
                 explain
                 not
                 himself
                 fully
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 bear
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               thus
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               to
               apply
               my self
               to
               the
               Readers
               understanding
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               accumstomed
               ,
               so
               to
               call
               them
               ;
               and
               further
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               that
               barely
               covenant
               ,
               and
               keep
               not
               covenant
               ,
               have
               onely
               priviledges
               that
               are
               outward
               ,
               They
               are
               visible
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               visible
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               who
               answer
               to
               covenant
               engagements
               (
               which
               usually
               is
               called
               the
               inward
               covenant
               )
               have
               priviledges
               both
               outward
               and
               inward
               .
               A
               Jew
               outwardly
               had
               outward
               priviledges
               ,
               A
               Jew
               inwardly
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               answered
               to
               his
               outward
               profession
               ,
               that
               worshipped
               God
               in
               spirit
               )
               hath
               both
               those
               that
               were
               outward
               and
               inward
               .
               It
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 his
                 outward
                 Covenant
                 hath
                 no
                 seal
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               de
               sigillis
               conferendis
               ;
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 it
                 have
                 a
                 seal
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 .
              
               What
               this
               Authour
               means
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               covenant
               
                 de
                 sigillis
                 conferendis
              
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               learn
               ;
               If
               he
               mean
               that
               the
               seal
               follows
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               is
               put
               to
               ,
               after
               the
               covenant
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               all
               covenants
               whatsoever
               .
               He
               sayes
               ,
               
                 they
                 no
                 where
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 their
                 outward
                 covenant
              
               ;
               me
               thinks
               ,
               we
               had
               no
               need
               to
               tell
               ,
               what
               the
               seal
               of
               that
               covenant
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Jew
               entered
               ;
               was
               it
               not
               circumcision
               ?
               and
               did
               there
               not
               another
               follow
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Passeover
               ?
               Now
               I
               tell
               him
               that
               Circumcision
               and
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               were
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               are
               ,
               seales
               of
               this
               covenant
               .
               The
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               (
               though
               he
               would
               ,
               yet
               )
               must
               not
               deny
               ;
               They
               were
               not
               all
               in
               the
               inward
               covenant
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               these
               seales
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               
               give
               the
               seals
               to
               such
               ,
               
                 Vocation
                 which
                 is
                 effectual
                 only
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 an
                 outward
                 profession
                 of
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 larger
                 then
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 men
                 such
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 baptize
              
               ;
               And
               such
               we
               say
               have
               right
               to
               them
               .
               And
               to
               help
               him
               a
               little
               further
               .
               Those
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               sayes
               the
               Church
               must
               baptize
               ,
               though
               without
               right
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               are
               truely
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               have
               right
               ;
               when
               he
               knows
               ,
               what
               a
               childe
               he
               is
               to
               baptize
               ,
               he
               knows
               ,
               who
               we
               say
               ,
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               have
               covenant-right
               to
               baptisme
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               second
               covenant
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               speaks
               ,
               to
               give
               right
               to
               a
               first
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               fancy
               .
               But
               seeing
               I
               am
               no
               better
               understood
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               to
               clear
               my
               meaning
               in
               certain
               positions
               which
               here
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               Positions
               tending
               to
               clear
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 THose
                 that
                 take
                 upon
                 themselves
                 a
                 Christian
                 profession
                 ,
                 being
                 separate
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 their
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 that
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 Deity
                 ;
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Christian
                 worship
                 ,
                 these
                 with
                 me
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               was
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               face
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               were
               ingraffed
               in
               their
               stead
               .
               This
               to
               me
               is
               plain
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Church
               or
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               22.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
               90.
               7.
               
               
                 They
                 sacrific'd
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               50.
               7.
               
               Are
               the
               
                 sons
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               1.
               
               Deut.
               14.
               1.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               
               Are
               a
               people
               
                 nigh
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               7.
               
               Psal
               .
               148.
               ult
               .
               God
               professing
               himself
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               90.
               7.
               
               Are
               
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               35.
               
               Saints
               ,
               Psalme
               90.
               5.
               
               Acts
               26.
               10.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               33.
               
               Believers
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Acts
               21.
               20.
               
               Luke
               8.
               13.
               
               Disciples
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               1
               ,
               4.
               
               Acts
               9.
               1.
               
               &
               15.
               10.
               
               Christians
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               26.
               
               That
               all
               of
               these
               imply
               a
               covenant-state
               ;
               and
               that
               unregenerate
               men
               ,
               have
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               all
               this
               honour
               ,
               is
               clear
               ;
               These
               therefore
               with
               me
               are
               in
               covenant
               .
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               
               as
               to
               all
               of
               these
               elogies
               ,
               it
               is
               answered
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               equivocal
               .
               An
               answer
               that
               I
               can
               scarce
               take
               into
               my
               thoughts
               without
               horrour
               ;
               as
               though
               Gods
               Oracles
               were
               all
               over
               ,
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Bible
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               like
               those
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               no
               reality
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               separation
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               gifts
               that
               they
               receive
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               illumination
               ,
               conviction
               ,
               faith
               )
               or
               priviledges
               that
               they
               enjoy
               ;
               When
               there
               can
               be
               no
               plain
               denial
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               this
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               argues
               a
               covenant-state
               ,
               yet
               exceptions
               are
               taken
               .
               
                 It
                 seemes
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 he
                 takes
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Covenant
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 [
                 Christian
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               then
               questions
               ;
               
                 What
                 ?
                 Though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Christ
                 or
                 Christianity
                 is
                 ?
                 Is
                 taking
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 Cevenant
                 ?
                 The
                 poore
              
               Indians
               
                 that
                 by
                 thousands
                 are
                 forced
                 by
                 the
              
               Spaniard
               
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 know
                 so
                 little
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 forget
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 [
                 a
                 Christian
                 ]
                 which
                 they
                 assumed
                 .
              
               And
               does
               not
               our
               Authour
               think
               that
               a
               man
               may
               take
               as
               plausible
               exceptions
               against
               his
               words
               ,
               (
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 rule
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 serious
                 professour
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 beleever
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               would
               travel
               as
               far
               as
               India
               for
               it
               ,
               )
               as
               he
               doth
               here
               against
               Gods
               Word
               ?
               Do
               not
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               force
               may
               make
               ,
               these
               poor
               Indians
               ,
               to
               appear
               serious
               in
               their
               profession
               ?
               And
               it
               is
               wonder
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               strange
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               taking
               a
               name
               ,
               should
               be
               entring
               covenant
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               that
               it
               should
               imply
               a
               covenant-state
               :
               Let
               him
               consult
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 seven
                 women
                 shall
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 eat
                 our
                 own
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 our
                 own
                 apparel
                 ;
                 onely
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 thy
                 name
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 reproach
              
               ;
               and
               those
               manifold
               Scripture-Texts
               ,
               which
               expresse
               the
               relation
               of
               Gods
               covenant-people
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 A
                 people
                 called
                 by
                 his
                 Name
              
               ;
               or
               
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 .
              
               Distinction
               should
               be
               put
               ,
               between
               children
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               by
               descent
               from
               parents
               in
               covenant
               ,
               whether
               Jews
               or
               Christians
               ,
               (
               who
               continue
               their
               covenant-relation
               ,
               till
               they
               professedly
               cast
               it
               off
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               ignorance
               )
               and
               such
               that
               of
               meer
               aliens
               are
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               title
               then
               their
               own
               present
               qualification
               .
               This
               ought
               to
               be
               voluntary
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               in
               renouncing
               their
               old
               false
               way
               ,
               as
               embracing
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               it
               was
               ,
               in
               those
               coverts
               through
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               without
               some
               competency
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               discerning
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               former
               course
               ,
               and
               the
               happinesse
               attainable
               in
               the
               present
               .
               And
               ,
               I
               am
               easily
               induced
               to
               believe
               ,
               
               that
               more
               knowledge
               by
               the
               industry
               of
               teachers
               ,
               is
               now
               required
               ,
               then
               was
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               seeing
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               miracle
               to
               perswade
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               over-rule
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               naked
               taking
               of
               a
               name
               that
               is
               intended
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               together
               with
               it
               still
               attends
               upon
               it
               :
               As
               a
               wife
               is
               called
               by
               her
               husbands
               name
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               makes
               her
               abode
               in
               his
               house
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Covenant
               people
               ,
               and
               was
               with
               Israel
               ;
               They
               bore
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               made
               abode
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               enjoying
               his
               Ordinances
               as
               their
               inheritance
               .
               It
               is
               objected
               ,
               
                 God
                 oft
                 bestowes
                 his
                 Word
                 on
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 England
                 there
                 are
                 men
                 that
                 deride
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 it
                 a
                 fiction
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 credit
                 of
                 men
                 come
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 other
                 unregenerate
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
              
               That
               God
               doth
               bestow
               his
               Word
               on
               Infidels
               ,
               to
               me
               is
               strange
               :
               It
               is
               true
               that
               he
               often
               tenders
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               case
               they
               remain
               Infidels
               ,
               they
               put
               it
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               bestowing
               implies
               not
               only
               a
               tender
               but
               an
               acceptance
               .
               It
               was
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               Israel
               ,
               above
               other
               Nations
               ,
               that
               to
               them
               was
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               others
               had
               not
               that
               honour
               .
               And
               to
               speak
               ,
               of
               Gods
               giving
               his
               Word
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               improper
               speech
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Word
               is
               the
               very
               Covenant
               draughts
               ;
               as
               though
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               he
               gives
               his
               Word
               ,
               by
               his
               Word
               .
               And
               these
               sure
               are
               no
               open
               deriders
               that
               for
               the
               credit
               ofmen
               ,
               make
               such
               a
               publique
               profession
               :
               this
               would
               work
               restraint
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               as
               it
               puts
               upon
               profession
               on
               the
               other
               .
               And
               in
               case
               any
               such
               thing
               be
               ,
               though
               the
               Covenant
               is
               perfidiously
               broke
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               it
               is
               not
               totally
               cast
               off
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               an
               open
               profession
               is
               continued
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               take
               their
               sons
               ,
               and
               daughters
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               to
               Moloch
               ?
               this
               can
               be
               no
               low
               crime
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               high
               departure
               from
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               yet
               these
               bring
               forth
               children
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               Gods
               children
               ,
               that
               they
               thus
               sacrifice
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               So
               also
               ,
               Psal
               .
               106.
               35
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Israel
                 was
                 mingled
                 among
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 served
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 their
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 unto
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 innocent
                 blood
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
              
               ;
               Yet
               this
               ,
               as
               appears
               cast
               them
               not
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ;
               God
               notwithstanding
               
                 remembred
                 for
                 them
                 his
                 Cavenant
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               45.
               
               This
               was
               therefore
               doubtlesse
               but
               a
               partial
               apostasie
               ;
               Taking
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Idols
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               totally
               
               cast
               off
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               God
               was
               not
               totally
               cast
               off
               in
               Judah
               ,
               neither
               did
               God
               cast
               off
               
                 Judah
                 :
                 Ahaz
              
               was
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               posterity
               was
               reckoned
               among
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Had
               the
               Jews
               at
               that
               time
               been
               ,
               as
               severe
               disputants
               against
               a
               covenant-state
               ,
               as
               are
               risen
               up
               now
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               had
               wanted
               an
               Hezekiah
               ,
               He
               had
               never
               lived
               ,
               (
               much
               lesse
               wrought
               so
               happy
               a
               Reformation
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 lookt
                 upon
                 by
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ordinarily
                 judged
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 that
                 they
                 bear
                 ,
                 their
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 profession
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 accordingly
                 stiled
                 ,
                 are
                 truely
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 in
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               A
               man
               may
               know
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               appertain
               to
               such
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               because
               he
               sees
               him
               in
               his
               family
               ,
               hears
               him
               call
               him
               Master
               ,
               sees
               him
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               knows
               ,
               him
               to
               have
               the
               repute
               of
               his
               servant
               ;
               Though
               to
               know
               him
               to
               be
               a
               faithful
               servant
               ,
               requires
               more
               diligence
               of
               enquiry
               ,
               and
               a
               stricter
               scrutiny
               :
               So
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               be
               as
               easily
               known
               ,
               to
               appertaine
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               The
               same
               Characters
               make
               him
               known
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               required
               ,
               to
               being
               in
               covenant
               ,
               is
               ,
               visible
               ,
               open
               ,
               evident
               :
               but
               sincerity
               of
               heart
               in
               covenanting
               is
               invisible
               ,
               and
               secret
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Jew
               outwardly
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               28.
               is
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 Vatablus
                 ,
                 Tremelius
                 ,
                 Arias
                 Montanus
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Castalio
                 ,
                 Judaeus
                 in
                 manifesto
              
               ;
               by
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Judaeus
                 in
                 aperto
              
               ;
               by
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Judaeus
                 in
                 propatulo
              
               :
               The
               Jew
               inwardly
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 Judaeus
                 in
                 abscondito
              
               ,
               or
               occulto
               :
               Their
               Church
               ,
               or
               covenant-station
               ,
               giving
               them
               those
               great
               advantages
               after
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               open
               and
               manifest
               .
               Those
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               ,
               as
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               21.
               are
               of
               those
               that
               avouch
               God
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               avoucheth
               them
               to
               be
               his
               people
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               come
               with
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               though
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               God
               upon
               that
               account
               testifies
               against
               them
               ;
               yet
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 thy
                 God.
              
               It
               is
               confess'd
               by
               an
               eminent
               adversary
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 must
                 judge
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 profession
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 use
                 them
                 as
                 Christians
                 in
                 works
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-communion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 use
                 their
                 children
                 as
                 Christians
                 children
                 .
              
               And
               seeing
               reason
               to
               judge
               so
               ,
               according
               to
               Scripture-character
               of
               men
               in
               covenant
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               .
               Either
               in
               this
               we
               judge
               right
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               proceed
               
               upon
               mistake
               ,
               If
               we
               judge
               aright
               ,
               then
               all
               is
               well
               :
               If
               we
               mistake
               ,
               then
               ,
               all
               in
               these
               proceedings
               is
               null
               .
               Water
               hath
               been
               applyed
               to
               the
               child
               of
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               but
               no
               Sacrament
               dispens'd
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               a
               mans
               hopes
               ,
               thoughts
               or
               feares
               of
               his
               fathers
               regeneration
               ,
               are
               his
               hopes
               ,
               thoughts
               and
               feares
               of
               his
               own
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               his
               interest
               in
               Church-communion
               ;
               for
               this
               ,
               stands
               ,
               or
               falls
               according
               to
               his
               fathers
               interest
               ,
               or
               non-interest
               in
               the
               covenant
               .
               A
               grand
               Rule
               is
               laid
               down
               by
               the
               said
               Authour
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 serious
                 Professour
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 Beleever
                 :
              
               and
               this
               being
               laid
               down
               ,
               more
               are
               added
               .
               If
               this
               Proposition
               were
               a
               Scripture-Maxime
               then
               it
               would
               have
               borne
               a
               farther
               superstruction
               ,
               but
               ,
               being
               neither
               found
               there
               ,
               nor
               any
               proof
               made
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               any
               way
               deduced
               thence
               ,
               mother
               and
               daughters
               ,
               may
               all
               justly
               be
               called
               into
               question
               ,
               and
               seeing
               he
               cannot
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               very
               many
               (
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               for
               which
               it
               is
               produc'd
               (
               which
               in
               order
               to
               admission
               to
               Ordinances
               )
               will
               utterly
               deny
               it
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               dome
               well
               to
               have
               made
               some
               essay
               to
               have
               proved
               it
               .
               I
               do
               yeeld
               that
               charity
               is
               to
               hope
               the
               best
               ,
               but
               but
               that
               we
               should
               put
               our
               charity
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               our
               reason
               either
               ,
               for
               probability
               or
               certainty
               ,
               when
               we
               no
               where
               so
               taught
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               more
               sure
               rule
               for
               our
               proceeding
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               .
               I
               can
               scarce
               meet
               with
               a
               Minister
               that
               sayes
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               have
               put
               the
               question
               to
               many
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               that
               I
               know
               )
               that
               he
               baptizeth
               any
               infant
               upon
               this
               ground
               of
               hope
               that
               the
               parent
               is
               regenerate
               ,
               but
               still
               with
               earnest
               vehemence
               professes
               the
               contrary
               .
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               Master
               Cobbets
               third
               and
               fourth
               Conclusions
               in
               his
               just
               Vindication
               ,
               
                 page
                 46.
                 52.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 bare
                 external
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 persons
                 who
                 possibly
                 never
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Concl.
               3d.
               
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 dispensing
                 ●n
                 enjoyned
                 initiatory
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 lo●keth
                 unto
                 visibility
                 of
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 guide
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 application
                 thereof
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 saving
                 interest
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 view
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 her
                 rule
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 therein
                 to
                 proceed
                 .
              
               Concl.
               4th
               .
               Visibility
               of
               interest
               ,
               and
               saving
               interest
               are
               there
               oppos'd
               .
               See
               also
               Master
               Huds●n
               ,
               pag.
               249.
               
               
                 John
                 Baptist
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 think
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 actually
                 ,
                 really
                 and
                 compleatly
                 repented
                 and
                 reformed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 baptized
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 baptized
                 them
                 unto
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               3.
               11.
               
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 receiving
                 the
                 same
                 bound
                 themselves
                 to
                 endeavour
                 
                 the
                 practise
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 sad
                 case
                 for
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 admit
                 none
                 ,
                 or
                 administer
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 truly
                 godly
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 judged
                 in
                 their
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 eject
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 judged
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Mans
                 obligation
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 covenant
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 upon
                 the
                 termes
                 by
                 him
                 proposed
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 implies
                 Gods
                 obligation
                 to
                 man.
              
               Where
               God
               makes
               tender
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               his
               Ministers
               to
               any
               one
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               there
               he
               makes
               tender
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               where
               a
               person
               ,
               or
               people
               ,
               professedly
               accept
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               engage
               themselves
               ,
               (
               as
               myriads
               of
               thousands
               did
               through
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               )
               this
               person
               ,
               this
               people
               ,
               each
               man
               of
               them
               is
               in
               covenant
               .
               As
               Scripture
               calls
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               may
               call
               them
               Covenanters
               .
               They
               have
               all
               a
               sanctity
               of
               separation
               ,
               which
               Camero
               sayes
               ,
               is
               real
               ,
               and
               arguments
               are
               drawn
               from
               thence
               to
               a
               right
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               There
               is
               in
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               all
               ,
               some
               graces
               that
               are
               real
               ;
               either
               common
               or
               saving
               ,
               and
               a
               covenant
               doth
               not
               wait
               ,
               till
               the
               termes
               be
               kept
               ,
               and
               the
               conditions
               made
               good
               ,
               before
               it
               hath
               the
               being
               of
               a
               covenant
               .
               And
               whether
               these
               be
               every
               way
               sincere
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               dissembling
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               they
               really
               oblige
               themselves
               :
               And
               God
               howsoever
               dissembles
               not
               ,
               but
               is
               bound
               by
               himself
               ,
               upon
               his
               own
               terms
               ,
               which
               they
               profedly
               accept
               ,
               to
               confer
               all
               that
               the
               covenant
               holds
               forth
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               wheresoever
               man
               is
               obliged
               ,
               there
               a
               compleat
               covenant
               is
               made
               up
               ,
               for
               Gods
               tender
               goes
               before
               ,
               and
               man
               is
               the
               last
               party
               ,
               and
               compleats
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Sinceri●y
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 integrity
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 or
                 fully
                 reality
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 intentions
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Both
               parties
               stand
               engaged
               ,
               upon
               their
               respective
               termes
               ,
               though
               one
               part
               should
               have
               unsincere
               intentions
               .
               A
               wife
               is
               a
               wise
               ,
               and
               the
               marriage
               is
               compleat
               ,
               when
               both
               parties
               have
               publickly
               express'd
               consent
               though
               she
               hold
               a
               resolution
               to
               be
               stubborn
               ,
               refractory
               ,
               profuse
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               man
               consenting
               to
               serve
               ,
               whether
               in
               bare
               words
               ,
               or
               taking
               earnest
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               usual
               ,
               or
               by
               hand
               and
               seal
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               apprentices
               ,
               is
               a
               servant
               although
               he
               intend
               with
               Onesimus
               to
               purloyn
               ,
               or
               take
               his
               opportunity
               to
               be
               gone
               .
               Some
               thinks
               it
               makes
               for
               their
               advantage
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               unregenerate
               men
               are
               unsincere
               in
               covenant
               ;
               but
               that
               
               concession
               ,
               utterly
               destroys
               them
               .
               If
               they
               be
               unsincere
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaks
               ,
               not
               stedfast
               in
               covenant
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               
                 A
                 propositione
                 secundi
                 adjacentis
                 ,
                 ad
                 propositionem
                 primi
                 adjacentis
                 ,
                 valet
                 argumentum
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               true
               that
               Catiline
               is
               a
               seditious
               man
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               man
               :
               that
               Peribomius
               is
               a
               vicious
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               a
               man
               ;
               that
               Judas
               is
               treacherous
               and
               perfidious
               in
               covenant
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               in
               covenant
               :
               A
               mans
               conviction
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               an
               unjust
               steward
               ,
               or
               an
               unfaithful
               servant
               ,
               doth
               not
               conclude
               him
               to
               be
               no
               servant
               ,
               or
               no
               steward
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 differences
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 between
                 humane
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 marred
                 .
                 Men
                 know
                 not
                 one
                 another
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 make
                 not
                 laws
                 for
                 hearts
                 ,
                 nor
                 impose
                 conditions
                 on
                 hearts
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 both
                 parties
                 do
                 confesse
                 consent
                 ,
                 though
                 dissembledly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 obliged
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 mutual
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 offers
                 to
                 consent
                 only
                 on
                 condition
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 if
                 we
                 profess
                 ,
                 consent
                 ,
                 &
                 do
                 not
                 consent
                 ,
                 God
                 consenteth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 obliged
                 .
              
               This
               were
               somewhat
               to
               purpose
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               could
               be
               made
               to
               appear
               that
               Scripture
               denies
               all
               being
               of
               a
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               where
               the
               all-seeing
               eye
               of
               God
               sees
               not
               all
               integrity
               and
               sincerity
               .
               But
               Scripture-language
               which
               is
               the
               fasest
               for
               us
               to
               follow
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               far
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               marr'd
               in
               non-observance
               of
               any
               such
               supposed
               difference
               ;
               See
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 34
                 ,
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 slew
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 sought
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 returned
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 early
                 after
                 God.
                 And
                 they
                 remembred
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 High
                 God
                 their
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 they
                 did
                 flatter
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 lied
                 unto
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 and
                 serious
                 purpose
                 in
                 many
                 unregenerate
                 persons
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 he
                 in
                 covenant
                 requires
                 ,
              
               though
               with
               Austin
               they
               have
               a
               great
               mind
               to
               delay
               ,
               and
               often
               to
               put
               off
               ,
               the
               thought
               of
               ,
               their
               more
               exact
               ,
               and
               serious
               service
               ;
               and
               too
               ordinarily
               think
               that
               they
               keep
               covenant
               ,
               when
               they
               break
               it
               ,
               having
               not
               as
               yet
               any
               right
               knowledge
               ,
               either
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               or
               Gods
               commands
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               posture
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               thus
               stand
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               up
               any
               higher
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               come
               higher
               ,
               they
               reach
               unto
               graces
               in
               themselves
               real
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               all
               do
               ,
               the
               works
               which
               God
               commands
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 saving
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 real
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 true
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 special
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 saving
                 ,
              
               saith
               Master
               
                 Baxter
                 Saints
                 everlasting
                 Rest
              
               ,
               Part.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               6.
               
               Which
               may
               be
               a
               faire
               answer
               to
               that
               which
               is
               objected
               against
               me
               ,
               that
               in
               my
               
                 explication
                 of
                 Dogmatical
                 faith
                 ,
                 I
                 adde
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 exclusion
                 [
                 though
                 not
                 affecting
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 choice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ]
                 where
                 he
                 seems
              
               (
               saith
               my
               adversary
               )
               
                 to
                 imply
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 expresse
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 that
                 he
                 meaneth
                 doth
                 affect
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 a
                 choice
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 full
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 assent
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 meer
                 Historical
                 ,
                 Dogmatical
                 Faith.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 is
                 the
                 choice
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intimateth
                 real
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 object
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 real
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Christ
                 as
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 such
                 termes
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 justifying
                 faith
                 :
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 nominal
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 indeed
                 no
                 choosing
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               That
               which
               is
               real
               and
               true
               ,
               is
               neither
               counterfeit
               nor
               meerly
               nominal
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               know
               ,
               either
               Christ
               or
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               they
               undissembledly
               choose
               ,
               and
               take
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               expecting
               to
               be
               happy
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               any
               other
               object
               ;
               though
               too
               often
               it
               is
               upon
               mis-information
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               come
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               termes
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               quit
               the
               way
               in
               which
               they
               might
               enjoy
               him
               .
               It
               is
               further
               said
               
                 That
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 undissembled
                 profession
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 saving
                 faith
                 ;
                 But
                 then
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
              
               saith
               one
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 entire
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 essential
                 object
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 of
                 assent
                 and
                 consent
              
               .
               In
               which
               he
               doth
               but
               cast
               dust
               in
               his
               Readers
               eyes
               ,
               in
               confounding
               the
               intirenesse
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               and
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               subject
               .
               There
               may
               be
               an
               entire
               profession
               of
               the
               whole
               essential
               object
               of
               faith
               ,
               where
               the
               will
               is
               brought
               in
               to
               make
               no
               more
               full
               choice
               ,
               or
               consent
               then
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               and
               the
               desired
               integrity
               of
               the
               subject
               wanting
               ;
               I
               am
               told
               ,
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 hard
                 saying
                 to
                 many
                 honest
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 justified
                 may
                 believe
                 every
                 fundamental
                 article
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 truly
                 professe
                 repentance
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 to
                 rule
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 chief
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 to
                 his
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 for
                 his
                 Law
                 and
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 his
                 guide
                 and
                 Sanctifer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               I
               think
               it
               will
               be
               nothing
               hard
               for
               any
               honest
               Christian
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               not
               justified
               ,
               may
               believe
               every
               fundamental
               article
               ,
               as
               to
               assent
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               be
               convinc'd
               
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               such
               repentance
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Johns
               converts
               (
               who
               were
               not
               all
               justifi'd
               )
               did
               ,
               and
               were
               baptiz'd
               into
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               such
               an
               one
               may
               freely
               yeeld
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               right
               of
               Sovereignty
               and
               rule
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               chief
               good
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               for
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               take
               Christ
               for
               his
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               this
               may
               be
               done
               truly
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               to
               reality
               of
               assent
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               reality
               of
               purpose
               to
               make
               this
               choice
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               man
               knows
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               or
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               not
               that
               integrity
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               up
               himself
               wholly
               ,
               which
               yet
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Ordinances
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               Gods
               time
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               through
               grace
               perfected
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               God
               setting
               up
               a
               visible
               Church
               upon
               earth
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               that
               which
               is
               invisible
               ,
               will
               have
               those
               admitted
               ,
               that
               give
               assent
               to
               Scripture-doctrine
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               wake
               profession
               :
               
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 it self
              
               in
               fero
               Dei
               ,
               
                 brings
                 them
                 into
                 covenant-right
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 Church-membership
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 and
                 ,
                 as
              
               Apollonius
               speaks
               ,
               jure
               Dei
               
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 Though
                 they
                 shall
                 hit
                 ,
                 or
                 misse
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 grace
                 they
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 sin
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Propositions
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               A
               Scholar
               (
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               Hudson
               )
               that
               is
               admitted
               into
               a
               School
               ,
               is
               not
               admitted
               because
               he
               is
               doctus
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 ut
                 sit
                 doctus
              
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               will
               submit
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Schoole
               ,
               and
               apply
               himself
               to
               learne
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               his
               admission
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Church-visible
               which
               is
               Christs
               School
               ;
               Vindicat.
               pag.
               248.
               
               The
               door
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               (
               
                 saith
                 Master
              
               Baxter
               ,
               Saints
               Rest
               .
               
                 Part.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               )
               is
               incomparably
               wider
               then
               the
               door
               of
               heaven
               ;
               and
               Christ
               is
               so
               tender
               ,
               so
               bountiful
               ,
               and
               forward
               to
               convey
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               so
               free
               an
               offer
               ,
               and
               invitation
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               surely
               Christ
               will
               keep
               no
               man
               off
               :
               if
               they
               will
               come
               quite
               over
               in
               spirit
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               welcome
               :
               if
               they
               will
               come
               but
               onely
               to
               a
               visible
               profession
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               them
               admittance
               .
               
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 their
                 admittance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
              
               in
               foro
               Dei
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 covenant-relation
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 title
                 to
                 Church-membership
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 see
                 my
                 thoughts
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 will
                 question
                 much
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 my
                 meaning
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               calls
               for
               Conditions
               from
               Man.
               
            
             
               A
               Third
               Proposition
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               lay
               down
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 Gods
                 covenant
                 with
                 man
                 hath
                 its
                 restipulation
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 engages
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 conferre
                 happinesse
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 requires
                 conditions
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               I
               know
               hath
               strong
               opposition
               by
               men
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               different
               stamps
               ,
               and
               for
               different
               ends
               .
               The
               first
               deny
               all
               Gospel-conditions
               ,
               all
               covenant-termes
               on
               mans
               part
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               assert
               justification
               before
               ,
               and
               without
               Faith
               ,
               Salvation
               without
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               contradicted
               by
               abundant
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               (
               placing
               unbeleeving
               ,
               impenitent
               and
               disobedient
               ones
               in
               hell
               :
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               such
               unbeleeving
               ,
               impenitent
               ones
               that
               have
               laid
               highest
               claime
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               23.
               
               )
               yet
               it
               seems
               wholly
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               necessarily
               to
               be
               evinced
               from
               this
               absolute
               unconditionate
               covenant
               .
               If
               Christ
               have
               wholly
               finished
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               work
               of
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               his
               salvation
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               without
               farther
               work
               of
               application
               (
               as
               one
               in
               a
               distinct
               Treatise
               hath
               made
               it
               his
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               )
               then
               we
               may
               ,
               as
               he
               there
               doth
               ,
               decry
               ,
               both
               our
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christs
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
               Herein
               one
               of
               late
               (
               according
               to
               his
               wonted
               weaknesse
               )
               is
               very
               industrious
               ,
               and
               whereas
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 dwells
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               3.
               17.
               he
               would
               prove
               ,
               that
               Christ
               enters
               into
               us
               ,
               without
               us
               ,
               dwells
               in
               the
               unbeleeving
               ,
               and
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               opinion
               of
               his
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               businesse
               ,
               as
               ,
               to
               deny
               Faith
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               Justification
               ,
               so
               ,
               all
               Gospel-covenant-conditions
               .
               
                 All
                 other
                 covenants
                 besides
                 this
                 were
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 upon
                 a
                 stipulation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 altogether
                 upon
                 conditions
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 the
                 new
                 covenant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 condition
                 in
                 this
                 covenant
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 new
                 covenant
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 condition
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               And
               he
               further
               tells
               his
               hearers
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 is
                 on
                 a
                 nice
                 point
                 ,
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 .
              
               Others
               ,
               
               utterly
               distasting
               the
               aforenamed
               opinions
               ,
               of
               Justification
               without
               faith
               ,
               or
               salvation
               without
               obedience
               ,
               or
               repentance
               (
               which
               seeme
               to
               be
               the
               natural
               issue
               and
               necessary
               consequents
               of
               an
               unconditional
               covenant
               ,
               )
               yet
               ,
               with
               great
               resolution
               do
               affirme
               ;
               the
               covenant
               to
               be
               without
               conditions
               ,
               joyning
               in
               the
               premisses
               with
               these
               heterodox
               teachers
               ,
               but
               peremptorily
               denying
               the
               conclusion
               .
               
               Against
               both
               of
               these
               that
               oppose
               it
               ,
               either
               more
               desperately
               ,
               or
               more
               innocently
               ,
               I
               affirm
               (
               and
               might
               quote
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               )
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               hath
               its
               conditions
               ;
               which
               to
               me
               is
               clear
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               given
               in
               ,
               by
               the
               Authour
               before
               named
               ,
               a
               few
               pages
               before
               his
               assertion
               before
               mentioned
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mutual
                 agreement
                 ,
                 between
                 parties
                 ,
                 upon
                 certaine
                 Articles
                 or
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 each
                 party
                 is
                 bound
                 and
                 tyed
                 to
                 perform
                 his
                 own
                 conditions
                 .
              
               It
               is
               in
               the
               definition
               and
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               covenant
               in
               general
               (
               according
               to
               him
               )
               to
               have
               conditions
               ,
               yet
               this
               covenant
               in
               particular
               ,
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               without
               condition
               ;
               Here
               is
               a
               species
               ,
               that
               partakes
               not
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               genus
               ,
               a
               particular
               covenant
               that
               wants
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               as
               though
               he
               should
               finde
               us
               a
               man
               that
               is
               no
               living
               creature
               ,
               a
               Vine
               or
               Fig-tree
               that
               is
               no
               plant
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               scarlet
               of
               no
               colour
               ;
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               this
               unconditional
               covenant
               .
               If
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               covenant
               require
               it
               ,
               then
               this
               covenant
               is
               not
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 by
                 the
                 expresse
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 down
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 imply
                 a
                 condition
                 .
                 See
              
               John
               8.
               51.
               
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               keep
               my
               saying
               ,
               he
               shall
               never
               see
               death
               .
               
                 Who
                 sees
                 not
                 there
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 Priviledge
                 granted
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 covenant
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 condition
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
              
               John
               8.
               24.
               
               If
               ye
               beleeve
               not
               that
               I
               am
               he
               ,
               ye
               shall
               die
               in
               your
               sinnes
               .
               Heb.
               3.
               6.
               
               Whose
               house
               are
               we
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               hope
               firme
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               
                 Who
                 knows
                 not
              
               ,
               If
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 conditional
                 particle
                 ?
                 All
                 pardon
                 and
                 justification
                 (
                 if
                 Scripture
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 )
                 is
                 suspended
                 on
                 mens
                 not
                 beleeving
                 ,
              
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               For
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               on
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
               Mar.
               16.
               16.
               
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               Analogy
               with
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               entred
               of
               God
               with
               Adam
               in
               innocency
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               17.
               
               This
               ,
               on
               all
               hands
               that
               (
               I
               know
               )
               ,
               is
               granted
               to
               have
               been
               conditional
               ,
               and
               who
               sees
               not
               in
               the
               Texts
               mentioned
               ,
               conditions
               as
               expresse
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               
                 not
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 euil
                 ,
              
               to
               man
               in
               Paradise
               ?
               either
               ,
               both
               ,
               or
               neither
               ,
               must
               be
               conditional
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               conditions
               in
               covenants
               .
               A
               condition
               in
               a
               covenant
               ,
               is
               somewhat
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Parties
               in
               covenant
               ,
               upon
               performance
               of
               which
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               covenant
               is
               obtained
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               failing
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               whole
               benefit
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               the
               penalty
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               ,
               incurred
               .
               In
               covenants
               between
               equals
               ,
               either
               indent
               ,
               and
               article
               what
               those
               conditions
               shall
               be
               upon
               defaylance
               of
               which
               the
               benefit
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               the
               penalty
               incurred
               .
               In
               covenants
               between
               superiour
               and
               inferiour
               ,
               the
               superiour
               doth
               prescribe
               ,
               and
               the
               inferiour
               doth
               yeeld
               .
               In
               all
               covenants
               there
               are
               such
               conditions
               ,
               that
               upon
               performance
               or
               failing
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               covenant
               doth
               stand
               or
               fall
               :
               such
               there
               are
               in
               the
               Gospel-covenant
               .
               There
               we
               are
               enjoyned
               to
               believe
               and
               repent
               ,
               upon
               obedience
               to
               and
               performance
               of
               these
               ,
               we
               reap
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               Upon
               failing
               in
               them
               the
               benefit
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               the
               penalty
               incurred
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
                 Except
                 ye
                 repent
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 all
                 likewise
                 perish
                 .
              
               There
               are
               then
               conditions
               in
               this
               covenant
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               from
               the
               absurdities
               that
               will
               follow
               upon
               the
               denial
               of
               conditions
               on
               mans
               part
               in
               the
               covenant
               .
               First
               ,
               then
               man
               is
               out
               of
               danger
               of
               being
               faulty
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               he
               can
               be
               no
               covenant-breaker
               ▪
               He
               cannot
               be
               charged
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               unsteady
               in
               it
               .
               This
               of
               it self
               is
               plaine
               ,
               He
               that
               is
               tyed
               to
               nothing
               ,
               fails
               in
               nothing
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               engaged
               to
               no
               servce
               ,
               neglects
               no
               service
               ;
               As
               God
               hath
               that
               glory
               that
               he
               keeps
               covenant
               ,
               so
               man
               hath
               that
               Priviledge
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               breaking
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               might
               have
               spared
               that
               Apology
               for
               themselves
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 dealt
                 falsely
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               44.
               17.
               seeing
               they
               were
               under
               no
               such
               engagement
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               falsifie
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               such
               capacity
               of
               being
               false
               ;
               but
               we
               finde
               God
               complaining
               against
               his
               People
               for
               breach
               of
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 11.
                 10.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 24.
                 5.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
              
               78.
               10
               ,
               37.
               we
               finde
               him
               giving
               out
               his
               threats
               to
               avenge
               the
               quarrel
               of
               his
               covenant
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               25.
               
               Master
               Baxters
               
               Questionist
               (
               who
               seems
               contrarily
               minded
               )
               thought
               it
               an
               exception
               of
               validity
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 follows
                 from
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 covenant
                 is
                 never
                 violated
                 by
                 any
                 .
              
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               follows
               from
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               any
               capacity
               of
               violation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               say
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               in
               another
               case
               )
               
                 Our
                 preaching
                 is
                 in
                 vain
              
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               salvation
               vaine
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               in
               mans
               mouth
               is
               no
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               .
               In
               faith
               or
               unbelief
               ,
               in
               a
               penitent
               or
               unrepentant
               condition
               ,
               in
               holinesse
               or
               disobedience
               ,
               God
               will
               save
               ;
               he
               looks
               neither
               at
               faith
               ,
               uprightnesse
               ,
               or
               any
               qualification
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               covenant-way
               he
               engages
               himselfe
               to
               conferre
               salvation
               .
               In
               case
               God
               doth
               not
               regard
               it
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               is
               there
               any
               paines
               to
               work
               a
               people
               to
               it
               ?
               This
               I
               know
               some
               Assertours
               of
               this
               doctrine
               will
               disclaime
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               shew
               how
               they
               will
               avoid
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               A
               grand
               Objection
               against
               this
               doctrine
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 HEre
                 an
                 objection
                 of
                 weight
              
               ;
               
               
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 some
                 Scripture-Texts
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               true
               (
               
                 saith
                 one
              
               )
               that
               in
               covevenants
               usually
               there
               is
               a
               mutual
               contract
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               mutual
               performances
               ,
               to
               which
               persons
               are
               engaged
               thereby
               .
               But
               for
               the
               thing
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               however
               the
               words
               of
               
                 foedus
                 pactum
              
               ,
               in
               Latine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Greek
               ,
               covenant
               in
               English
               be
               used
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               Berith
               ,
               and
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               used
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               do
               not
               alwayes
               import
               a
               mutual
               contract
               and
               mutual
               performances
               .
               God
               is
               said
               to
               establish
               a
               Covenant
               with
               all
               living
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               9
               ,
               10.
               between
               whom
               and
               God
               ,
               there
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               a
               mutual
               contract
               and
               performance
               .
               And
               the
               term
               rendred
               covenant
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               rendred
               Testament
               ;
               but
               also
               the
               holy
               Writers
               do
               illustrate
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               rather
               by
               the
               metaphor
               of
               a
               Testament
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               1
               
                 Corinth
                 .
                 11.
                 25.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               9.
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               where
               the
               Promises
               are
               set
               down
               without
               any
               reciprocal
               contract
               or
               duty
               exprest
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               and
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
             
               This
               argument
               ,
               is
               against
               all
               being
               of
               covenants
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               conditionality
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               indeed
               ,
               if
               conditions
               be
               denied
               ,
               all
               being
               of
               a
               covenant
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               might
               have
               been
               well
               brought
               in
               ,
               where
               the
               covenant
               it self
               was
               asserted
               ,
               as
               militating
               against
               the
               very
               being
               of
               it
               .
               But
               it
               cannot
               conveniently
               be
               held
               out
               in
               both
               places
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               considered
               here
               ,
               and
               for
               answer
               ,
               let
               us
               first
               take
               what
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               usually
               in
               covenants
               there
               is
               a
               mutual
               contract
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               words
               ,
               Latine
               ,
               and
               Greek
               ,
               be
               used
               to
               imply
               such
               covenants
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               are
               mutual
               contracts
               ,
               and
               mutual
               performances
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               persons
               are
               engaged
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               us
               examine
               what
               is
               affirmed
               concerning
               those
               two
               words
               ,
               Berith
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               is
               sometimes
               used
               for
               a
               covenant
               improperly
               so
               called
               ?
               A
               bare
               command
               ,
               Jer.
               34.
               13.
               
               A
               bare
               Seal
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               10.
               is
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               called
               a
               covenant
               .
               And
               ,
               so
               a
               bare
               promise
               here
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               is
               called
               a
               covenant
               likewise
               ;
               Not
               that
               beasts
               and
               birds
               can
               covenant
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               secure
               from
               the
               judgement
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               had
               past
               a
               mutual
               contract
               in
               the
               strongest
               engagements
               ,
               Eliphaz
               shewing
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               saith
               ;
               Job
               5.
               23.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               the
               same
               word
               is
               in
               both
               places
               ;
               shall
               we
               now
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               league
               or
               covenant
               is
               no
               act
               of
               reason
               ,
               because
               man
               is
               in
               league
               and
               covenant
               with
               stones
               ,
               which
               are
               unreasonable
               creatures
               ?
               or
               rather
               shall
               we
               say
               with
               Master
               Caryl
               in
               his
               
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 in
                 League
                 with
                 stones
                 is
                 an
                 improper
                 and
                 allusive
                 speech
                 ,
                 stones
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 formalities
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 ?
              
               So
               we
               say
               ,
               for
               God
               to
               make
               a
               covenant
               with
               unreasonable
               creatures
               ,
               with
               beasts
               ,
               birds
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               ,
               is
               an
               improper
               and
               allusive
               speech
               likewise
               .
               Birds
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               are
               in
               an
               incapacity
               of
               covenant
               .
               Gomarus
               handling
               that
               question
               of
               Universal
               Redemption
               in
               his
               Comment
               on
               Gal.
               1.
               (
               a
               Patron
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               him
               ,
               disputing
               for
               it
               from
               the
               form
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               as
               that
               Disputant
               stiles
               it
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               17.
               where
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               is
               promised
               to
               break
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
               *
               )
               denies
               that
               those
               words
               containe
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               covenant
               ;
               because
               
                 it
                 is
                 certain
              
               (
               as
               he
               sayes
               )
               
               
                 that
                 a
                 Covenant
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 containes
                 an
                 obligation
                 of
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 with
                 conditions
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 covenant
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               From
               which
               learned
               hand
               we
               see
               1.
               
               That
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               is
               of
               two
               parties
               .
               2.
               
               That
               both
               parts
               have
               their
               conditions
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               and
               man
               are
               both
               obliged
               .
               4.
               
               That
               no
               Scripture-expression
               holds
               out
               this
               covenant
               ▪
               that
               holds
               not
               out
               these
               conditions
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 acception
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 contend
                 ,
                 and
                 improper
                 acceptions
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 confesse
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 imply
                 mutual
                 contracts
                 ,
                 or
                 mutual
                 performances
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Argument
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 A
                 covenant
                 sometimes
                 in
                 an
                 improper
                 sense
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 cannot
                 make
                 mutual
                 contracts
                 ;
                 therefore
                 a
                 covenant
                 is
                 no
                 mutal
                 contract
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 mutual
                 engagements
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 a
                 stone
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 witnesse
                 ,
              
               Josh
               .
               24.
               27.
               
               
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 stones
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               31.
               48.
               
               (
               
                 which
                 have
                 neither
                 eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 ears
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 or
                 hear
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 or
                 said
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 a
                 tongue
                 to
                 utter
                 it
                 )
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 ears
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 brought
                 for
                 a
                 witnesse
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
              
               Berith
               
                 is
                 improperly
                 used
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 ,
                 more
                 large
                 then
                 to
                 denote
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 hold
                 out
                 an
                 agreement
                 of
                 two
                 parties
                 with
                 engagements
                 on
                 both
                 hands
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 word
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 whensoever
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 improperly
                 ,
                 Seeing
                 in
                 its
                 received
                 signification
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 good
                 Interpreters
                 )
                 it
                 doth
                 denote
                 not
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mans
                 last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Testator
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 of
                 a
                 Covenanter
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 not
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 covenant
                 valid
                 .
              
               a
               So
               Ravanellus
               ,
               Testament
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               taken
               ,
               1.
               
               Properly
               ,
               for
               the
               declaration
               of
               a
               mans
               Will
               concerning
               that
               which
               he
               would
               have
               done
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               is
               ratified
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               of
               force
               while
               the
               Testator
               liveth
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               16
               ,
               17.
               2.
               
               Improperly
               ,
               for
               a
               covenant
               ,
               which
               living
               men
               enter
               among
               themselves
               .
               Rivet
               ,
               also
               Exercit.
               103.
               in
               
                 Gen.
                 speaking
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               4.
               24.
               
               These
               are
               two
               Testaments
               .
               b
               Testament
               there
               (
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               )
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               in
               a
               proper
               signification
               for
               that
               which
               is
               done
               by
               a
               dying
               man
               ,
               and
               ratified
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               ,
               for
               a
               covenant-agreement
               ,
               or
               order
               as
               Pererius
               hath
               well
               observed
               .
               Alsted
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Lexicon
               Theologicum
               
                 having
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 in
                 which
                 translatours
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 sometimes
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 with
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               resolves
               ,
               c
               We
               must
               yeeld
               somewhat
               to
               custome
               .
               
                 After
                 saith
              
               .
               Testament
               properly
               signifies
               a
               just
               declaration
               of
               a
               mans
               Will
               ,
               concerning
               that
               which
               he
               would
               have
               done
               with
               his
               goods
               after
               his
               death
               .
               The
               Greeks
               properly
               call
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Estius
               
                 is
                 very
              
               d
               
                 full
                 ,
                 setting
                 out
                 the
                 Original
                 denotation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 received
                 signification
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               For
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               if
               you
               look
               to
               the
               Etymologie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               holds
               out
               no
               more
               then
               a
               disposing
               ,
               and
               with
               Greek
               Authours
               (
               as
               Budaeus
               witnesseth
               in
               his
               Comme●t
               on
               the
               Greek
               tongue
               )
               ,
               signifies
               in
               general
               a
               covenant-agreement
               or
               promise
               ;
               yet
               the
               common
               and
               most
               received
               signification
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               Testamentum
               in
               the
               Latine
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               declaration
               of
               a
               mans
               Will
               concerning
               that
               whith
               he
               would
               have
               done
               after
               his
               death
               .
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 Application
                 of
                 a
                 Testament
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
                 hath
                 troubled
                 many
                 Interpreters
              
               .
               Erasmus
               
                 on
                 this
                 acount
                 questions
                 the
                 Authors
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
              
               Cajetan
               
                 calls
                 into
                 question
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Most
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 was
                 Greek
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 such
                 expressions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Syriack
                 translator
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Syriack
                 Character
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 doubt
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 sometimes
                 promi●●uously
                 used
                 .
              
               Berith
               
                 for
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
              
               Camerarius
               
                 notes
                 out
                 of
              
               Aristophanes
               ,
               
                 a
                 Greek
                 Poet
                 ,
                 as
              
               Rivet
               
                 observes
                 ,
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 applies
                 a
                 [
                 Testament
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 received
                 sense
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 mutual
                 agreement
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 salving
                 of
                 which
              
               Estius
               
                 reckons
                 up
                 
                 several
                 opinions
                 which
                 he
                 rejects
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 good
                 note
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 acquaints
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 in
                 words
                 drawn
                 out
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 length
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Authour
                 himself
                 .
              
               Dixon
               
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 saith
              
               ,
               The
               Articles
               of
               the
               covenant
               also
               evince
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               promiser
               bound
               to
               make
               his
               word
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               die
               .
               For
               Jer.
               31.
               
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               promiseth
               to
               reconcile
               his
               people
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               their
               God.
               Justice
               required
               satisfaction
               of
               them
               before
               they
               could
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               satisfaction
               they
               could
               not
               make
               themselves
               ,
               therefore
               he
               who
               promised
               to
               make
               the
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               found
               to
               make
               the
               satisfaction
               for
               them
               to
               God
               :
               and
               if
               satisfaction
               for
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               under-lie
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               die
               .
               e
               Gomarus
               says
               ,
               The
               covenant
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               both
               a
               covenant
               and
               a
               Testament
               .
               It
               is
               a
               covenant
               because
               it
               is
               an
               agreement
               between
               God
               and
               man
               concerning
               salvation
               promised
               ,
               and
               faith
               owing
               by
               man
               :
               And
               a
               Testament
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               established
               upon
               the
               promised
               death
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               heavenly
               inheritance
               by
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               not
               unworthily
               be
               called
               a
               Testamentary
               covenant
               ,
               or
               a
               Testament-covenant
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               concurrence
               of
               both
               in
               one
               .
               And
               after
               concludes
               ,
               Simply
               it
               is
               a
               covenant
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               mutual
               agreement
               between
               God
               and
               beleevers
               ;
               Respectively
               a
               Testament
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               chief
               and
               most
               eminent
               part
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               God
               promiseth
               to
               be
               our
               God
               propitious
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               us
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               as
               an
               inheritance
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               f
               Junius
               in
               his
               parallels
               undertaking
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               ,
               hath
               a
               remedy
               (
               with
               me
               )
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               ,
               though
               learned
               Mr.
               Grayle
               endeavours
               his
               Vindication
               .
               After
               a
               large
               discourse
               in
               what
               latitude
               the
               word
               Berith
               is
               taken
               :
               
                 The
                 Apostle
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 shewes
                 
                 the
                 limitation
                 of
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Types
                 and
                 shadows
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 verses
                 when
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 herein
                 more
                 eminent
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 unto
                 his
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 giving
                 in
                 his
                 reasons
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 covenant
                 must
                 have
                 contained
                 mutual
                 conditions
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 either
                 part
                 did
                 not
                 performe
                 ,
                 the
                 covenant
                 were
                 void
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Testament
                 is
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 liberality
                 and
                 bounty
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 called
                 and
                 made
                 heirs
                 without
                 eying
                 of
                 any
                 duty
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               Here
               by
               the
               way
               we
               see
               that
               in
               case
               it
               be
               a
               covenant
               (
               according
               to
               him
               )
               it
               hath
               mutual
               conditions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               (
               together
               with
               
                 Ravanellus
                 ,
                 Gomarus
                 ,
                 Vrsinus
              
               before
               quoted
               ,
               to
               whom
               may
               be
               added
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               on
               Judg.
               2.
               giving
               the
               like
               definition
               )
               wholly
               against
               those
               who
               make
               this
               inference
               ;
               
                 That
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 nature
                 of
                 covenants
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 convertibility
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 both
                 must
                 seal
                 or
                 contract
                 or
                 perform
                 .
              
               But
               for
               his
               position
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               a
               covenant
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               I
               wonder
               how
               it
               slipt
               from
               him
               ;
               Such
               unwary
               expressions
               (
               in
               a
               seeming
               tendency
               to
               advance
               grace
               from
               pious
               persons
               )
               have
               made
               way
               for
               strange
               superstructions
               .
               He
               might
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               those
               Types
               and
               Shadows
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               argue
               it
               to
               be
               more
               then
               a
               bare
               and
               common
               covenant
               ,
               being
               ratified
               by
               blood
               ,
               which
               led
               to
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               .
               And
               so
               Rivet
               (
               as
               I
               understand
               him
               )
               answers
               ,
               g
               Paul
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebr.
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               chap.
               9.
               
                 doth
                 not
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 simple
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 .
              
               But
               his
               denying
               it
               to
               be
               a
               covenant
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               I
               must
               oppose
               .
               He
               is
               large
               indeed
               to
               shew
               in
               what
               latitude
               the
               word
               Berith
               in
               some
               Old
               Testament
               Texts
               is
               used
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Latine
               word
               Foedus
               in
               prophane
               Authors
               ;
               All
               of
               which
               ,
               shews
               no
               more
               but
               that
               the
               word
               in
               the
               exact
               denotation
               and
               largest
               sense
               of
               it
               imports
               no
               more
               then
               an
               ordination
               or
               disposition
               ,
               yet
               that
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               ,
               Interpreters
               generally
               render
               it
               ,
               so
               ,
               the
               received
               and
               accustomed
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               hold
               out
               a
               covenant
               ,
               bargaine
               ,
               or
               agreement
               .
               As
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               its
               largest
               sense
               ,
               comprizes
               any
               Assembly
               ,
               even
               for
               civil
               uses
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               39.
               yea
               ,
               rude
               congregated
               routs
               ,
               verse
               41.
               yet
               in
               the
               generally
               received
               sense
               ,
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               holy
               Assemblies
               ;
               So
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               Berith
               ;
               the
               word
               may
               admit
               of
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               but
               the
               received
               sense
               is
               with
               more
               restriction
               .
               The
               Jews
               had
               their
               covenants
               ,
               man
               with
               man
               ,
               Abraham
               with
               Abimelech
               ,
               
               Gen.
               21.
               72.
               
               Isaac
               with
               Abimelech
               ,
               Gen.
               26.
               28.
               
               Laban
               with
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
               31.
               44.
               
               And
               this
               was
               the
               word
               whereby
               they
               did
               expresse
               their
               covenants
               ,
               And
               as
               ,
               the
               word
               Church
               is
               sometimes
               used
               improperly
               ,
               for
               Church
               Members
               that
               make
               not
               up
               a
               whole
               Church
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 in
              
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               
                 's
                 house
              
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               5.
               
               Sometimes
               for
               Church-officers
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 Tell
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               who
               could
               not
               be
               the
               whole
               Church
               whereof
               infants
               are
               a
               part
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               all
               must
               confesse
               )
               women
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               no
               competent
               judges
               :
               so
               ,
               there
               are
               improper
               acceptions
               of
               the
               word
               covenant
               ,
               when
               the
               proper
               sense
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               held
               out
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               mutual
               compact
               or
               agreement
               on
               terms
               and
               Propositions
               .
               The
               learned
               observe
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               properly
               answers
               to
               the
               word
               
                 Berith
                 ;
                 Ravanellus
              
               observes
               out
               of
               Hierome
               ,
               that
               Aquila
               and
               Symmachus
               ,
               did
               so
               translate
               it
               ;
               and
               Rivet
               on
               
                 Genes
                 .
                 Exercit.
              
               135.
               saith
               ,
               h
               
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 and
              
               Theodotio
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               Symmachus
               translates
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 pactum
                 ,
                 foedus
              
               ,
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
              
               Berith
               ,
               
                 which
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 Will
                 or
                 Testament
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               denyed
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               foedus
               and
               pactum
               in
               Latine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Greek
               ,
               covenant
               in
               English
               ,
               do
               signifie
               mutual
               contracts
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               are
               mutual
               performances
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               Berith
               in
               like
               manner
               ;
               this
               being
               according
               to
               the
               learned
               the
               genuine
               signification
               of
               it
               .
               And
               if
               this
               were
               not
               the
               received
               signification
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               did
               the
               Objection
               before
               mentioned
               ever
               come
               into
               any
               mans
               head
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               did
               bewray
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Scripture-use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               in
               applying
               it
               to
               a
               mans
               Will
               or
               Testament
               ,
               and
               what
               needed
               so
               much
               pains
               for
               his
               defence
               in
               it
               ?
               Hierome
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Gal
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Testament
                 confirmed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 compare
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 volumes
                 and
                 other
                 Editions
                 with
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 Testament
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 is
                 called
              
               Berith
               .
               And
               in
               case
               Gods
               whole
               dispensations
               and
               Gospel-communications
               (
               as
               Junius
               would
               have
               it
               )
               be
               a
               Testament
               onely
               ,
               and
               no
               covenant
               ;
               why
               is
               the
               world
               so
               abused
               with
               the
               word
               
                 foedus
                 ,
                 pactum
              
               in
               Latine
               ,
               covenant
               in
               English
               ?
               By
               which
               all
               men
               understand
               that
               which
               we
               call
               a
               covenant
               ,
               no
               man
               understands
               a
               Testament
               ;
               why
               do
               we
               say
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               if
               the
               
               former
               onely
               were
               a
               covenant
               properly
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               Testament
               ?
               as
               though
               we
               should
               cal
               ,
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               and
               a
               Lion
               both
               by
               the
               common
               name
               of
               a
               bird
               ,
               perswading
               that
               a
               Lion
               were
               a
               bird
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               Eagle
               ?
               yet
               if
               it
               were
               a
               Testament
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               overthrow
               the
               conditionality
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Grayl
               out
               of
               Swynborn
               shews
               .
               Testaments
               have
               their
               conditions
               ,
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               Scripture
               holds
               out
               so
               frequently
               that
               similitude
               of
               a
               marriage
               ,
               
                 Is
                 .
                 54.
                 5.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
                 2.
                 19.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 Eph.
              
               5.
               32.
               to
               set
               out
               this
               transaction
               ?
               A
               marriage
               contract
               is
               not
               a
               mans
               Testament
               :
               hath
               a
               wife
               barely
               a
               Legacie
               ,
               and
               doth
               she
               enter
               no
               covenant
               with
               her
               husband
               ?
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               turning
               aside
               from
               God
               ,
               after
               other
               lovers
               ,
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               name
               of
               whoredomes
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               breach
               of
               a
               marriage-covenant
               ?
               and
               how
               is
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               called
               a
               dealing
               falsely
               with
               God
               ?
               we
               cannot
               deale
               falsely
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               covenant
               ,
               but
               a
               Testament
               ;
               men
               may
               carry
               themselves
               unthankfully
               ,
               but
               falsehood
               argues
               an
               engagement
               .
               How
               is
               it
               that
               we
               finde
               ,
               in
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               mutuall
               engagements
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ;
               of
               God
               to
               them
               ,
               of
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               case
               God
               hath
               vouchsafed
               them
               a
               Legacie
               by
               Testament
               ,
               in
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               out
               of
               covenant
               ?
               And
               how
               is
               that
               ,
               without
               Covenant
               ,
               without
               Christ
               ,
               without
               God
               ,
               without
               Hope
               ,
               with
               the
               Apostle
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               yet
               all
               people
               that
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               are
               out
               of
               covenant
               ?
               There
               be
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Writers
                 do
                 illustrate
                 the
                 New
                 covenant
                 ,
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 of
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 covenant
                 .
              
               These
               seeme
               to
               make
               it
               neither
               a
               Covenant
               nor
               a
               Testament
               .
               Every
               one
               knows
               that
               a
               Metaphor
               is
               a
               figure
               ,
               whereby
               a
               word
               is
               carried
               out
               of
               its
               proper
               signification
               into
               some
               other
               that
               carries
               resemblance
               with
               it
               .
               In
               case
               there
               be
               a
               metaphor
               in
               that
               expression
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               proper
               ,
               but
               borrowed
               ;
               But
               as
               I
               beleeve
               that
               Abraham
               spake
               not
               by
               a
               Metaphor
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 25.
                 
                 Shall
                 not
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 right
                 ?
              
               God
               absolving
               and
               and
               condemning
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               giving
               rewards
               ,
               and
               inflicting
               penalties
               ,
               is
               a
               Judge
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               so
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               God
               spake
               in
               any
               Metaphor
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               chapter
               before
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 covenant
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 .
              
               God
               is
               a
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               entred
               a
               covenant
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               likewise
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               understand
               ,
               
               that
               relation
               of
               God
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               more
               clearly
               by
               the
               Analogy
               that
               it
               bears
               to
               Judges
               ,
               that
               are
               set
               up
               among
               men
               ,
               for
               absolution
               of
               the
               innocent
               ,
               &
               condemning
               of
               the
               guilty
               ,
               And
               so
               we
               are
               holpen
               in
               our
               understandings
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               entred
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               by
               Analogy
               with
               the
               covenants
               ,
               that
               are
               among
               men
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               neither
               of
               both
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               taken
               out
               of
               its
               proper
               sense
               ,
               and
               applyed
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               properly
               bear
               .
               I
               finde
               indeed
               an
               eminent
               Divine
               affirming
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 covenant
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 properly
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 between
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 ,
              
               not
               denying
               the
               duty
               ,
               which
               man
               owes
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               engagement
               by
               which
               he
               is
               obliged
               ,
               but
               freely
               yeelding
               both
               ;
               and
               sticking
               only
               at
               the
               consent
               on
               mans
               part
               ,
               
                 which
                 among
                 men
              
               (
               he
               sayes
               )
               
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 mutually
                 concur
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 covenant
                 valid
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 consent
                 anteceding
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 required
                 in
                 man.
              
               This
               I
               confesse
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               reach
               .
               Nothing
               with
               me
               is
               more
               plain
               ,
               then
               that
               ,
               consent
               is
               pre-required
               in
               both
               these
               covenants
               :
               Adam
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               objected
               )
               was
               bound
               to
               consent
               ,
               yea
               ,
               I
               will
               yeeld
               more
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               possible
               to
               conceive
               Adam
               to
               deny
               consent
               ,
               then
               the
               Sunne
               to
               be
               without
               light
               ;
               seeing
               in
               his
               natural
               motion
               he
               was
               carried
               in
               that
               way
               of
               full
               conformity
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               may
               as
               well
               be
               dark
               ,
               as
               Adam
               averse
               from
               the
               will
               or
               tender
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               could
               conceive
               a
               dark
               Sunne
               ;
               it
               could
               not
               be
               a
               light
               to
               rule
               the
               day
               ;
               so
               if
               we
               could
               conceive
               Adam
               denying
               consent
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               tender
               of
               covenant
               ,
               Adam
               had
               not
               been
               in
               covenant
               .
               For
               fallen
               man
               it
               is
               clear
               ;
               what
               held
               the
               Pharisees
               out
               of
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               but
               their
               non-consent
               ?
               rejecting
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               Luk
               7.
               30.
               as
               also
               those
               Jews
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               who
               contradicting
               and
               blaspheming
               ,
               
                 judged
                 themselves
                 unworthy
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 covenant
                 was
                 tendered
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 Gentile
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 Cities
                 where
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 yeeld
                 assent
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 assent
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 covenant
                 was
                 entered
                 ;
                 where
                 assent
                 is
                 denied
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 remained
                 ,
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 covenants
                 of
                 promise
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 Gentilisme
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 Gospel
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 tendered
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 held
                 forth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 considered
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
              
               That
               there
               is
               a
               mutual
               contract
               ,
               and
               mutual
               performances
               to
               which
               persons
               are
               engaged
               ,
               not
               only
               usually
               in
               covenants
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               covenants
               .
               
                 And
                 that
              
               it
               is
               of
               the
               general
               nature
               
               of
               covenants
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               such
               a
               convertibility
               ,
               as
               that
               both
               must
               ,
               if
               not
               seal
               ,
               (
               some
               
                 contracts
                 are
                 without
                 seals
              
               )
               yet
               contract
               ,
               or
               performe
               ,
               and
               where
               a
               seal
               is
               vouchsafed
               ,
               must
               accept
               of
               it
               :
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 is
                 vindicated
                 ,
              
               That
               God
               hath
               entred
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               with
               man
               ,
               with
               fallen
               man
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               contract
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               and
               engagements
               to
               mutual
               performances
               ,
               God
               condescending
               to
               it
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               man
               obliged
               to
               it
               by
               duty
               ,
               yet
               accepting
               voluntarily
               .
               
                 Which
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Divines
                 of
                 eminency
                 .
                 Mr.
              
               Ball
               
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 entred
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 described
                 .
              
               A
               mutual
               compact
               or
               agreement
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               whereby
               God
               promiseth
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               specially
               eternal
               happinesse
               unto
               man
               ,
               upon
               just
               ,
               equal
               ,
               and
               favourable
               conditions
               :
               and
               man
               doth
               promise
               to
               walk
               before
               God
               in
               all
               acceptable
               ,
               free
               ,
               and
               willing
               obedience
               ,
               expecting
               all
               good
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               happinesse
               in
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               for
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               great
               Name
               .
               And
               Vrsin
               
                 in
                 his
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 page
                 91.
                 defining
                 a
                 covenant
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
              
               i
               A
               mutual
               agreement
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               whereby
               God
               confirmes
               to
               man
               that
               he
               will
               be
               merciful
               ,
               forgive
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               give
               them
               a
               new
               righteousnesse
               ,
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               and
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               his
               son
               the
               Mediatour
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               men
               tie
               themselves
               to
               God
               for
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               a
               lively
               faith
               to
               receive
               this
               mercy
               alone
               ,
               and
               to
               yeeld
               true
               obedience
               to
               God.
               And
               Lucas
               Trelcatius
               in
               loco
               de
               foedere
               
                 thus
                 defines
                 it
              
               .
               k
               The
               covenant
               is
               an
               agreement
               to
               God
               with
               man
               ,
               concerning
               eternal
               happinesse
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               man
               ,
               upon
               a
               certain
               condition
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
                 And
                 then
                 explaining
                 himself
                 he
                 says
                 ,
              
               When
               we
               say
               an
               agreement
               ,
               we
               understand
               a
               mutual
               obligation
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               by
               a
               stipulation
               intervening
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               promised
               on
               both
               parts
               ,
               may
               be
               performed
               .
               
                 And
                 farther
                 saith
              
               ,
               There
               are
               two
               parties
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               1.
               
               The
               promise
               of
               God
               concerning
               everlasting
               life
               .
               2.
               
               The
               obligation
               of
               man
               
               
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 prescribed
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
               And
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               such
               a
               bottome
               I
               believe
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               Introduction
               ,
               that
               will
               bear
               the
               whole
               fabrick
               that
               follows
               after
               .
               Junius
               and
               Gomarus
               ,
               are
               as
               opposite
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               one
               to
               the
               other
               in
               this
               dispute
               about
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Appendix
               to
               the
               first
               chapter
               :
               But
               they
               both
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               every
               covenant
               of
               necessity
               is
               to
               have
               mutual
               engagements
               and
               performances
               .
               Gomarus
               denies
               that
               the
               promise
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
               containes
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               because
               no
               conditions
               are
               there
               mentioned
               .
               And
               Junius
               to
               avoid
               conditions
               ,
               denies
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               were
               a
               covenant
               ,
               he
               sayes
               it
               must
               have
               conditions
               .
               Therefore
               according
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               if
               we
               grant
               a
               covenant
               ,
               we
               must
               grant
               conditions
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               nature
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               in
               no
               Scripture
               laid
               down
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               not
               these
               engagements
               ,
               or
               conditions
               ,
               laid
               down
               likewise
               .
               Some
               think
               to
               reconcile
               all
               this
               by
               the
               various
               acception
               of
               the
               word
               .
               
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 soused
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 free
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 thereby
                 signified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restipulation
                 of
                 our
                 duty
                 withit
                 ,
                 God
                 requiring
                 man
                 to
                 engage
                 by
                 covenant
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 require
                 ,
                 did
                 there
                 no
                 promise
                 intervene
                 ;
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 covenant
                 doth
                 signifie
                 the
                 absolute
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 restipulation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 is
                 that
                 covenant
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 promiseth
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 his
                 elect
                 faith
                 and
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 promise
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 any
                 condition
                 to
                 be
                 annexed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 it self
                 .
              
               So
               Learned
               
                 Camero
                 de
                 triplici
                 foedere
              
               ,
               Thes
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               For
               this
               absolute
               covenant
               here
               spoke
               to
               ,
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               what
               the
               same
               learned
               Authour
               hath
               farther
               in
               his
               third
               Thesis
               .
               
                 This
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 doth
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 hath
                 wholly
                 flowed
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 acquiescent
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 creature
                 hath
                 received
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 loved
                 with
                 that
                 first
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 love
                 ,
                 for
                 better
                 understanding
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 Gods
                 primary
                 or
                 antecedent
                 ;
                 this
                 Gods
                 secondary
                 or
                 consequent
                 love
                 :
                 from
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 doth
                 depend
                 both
                 the
                 paction
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 covenant
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 depends
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 that
                 covenant
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 annexed
                 a
                 restipulation
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 the
                 paction
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 love
                 .
              
               This
               antecedent
               love
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               
               called
               
                 Amor
                 benevolentiae
              
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               no
               more
               then
               a
               purpose
               or
               resolution
               in
               God
               for
               good
               to
               man.
               The
               second
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Amor
                 complacentiae
              
               ,
               a
               love
               of
               delight
               ,
               or
               content
               .
               How
               the
               former
               can
               be
               a
               covenant
               ,
               or
               any
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               depend
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               preceding
               the
               latter
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               goes
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               it
               ,
               Joh.
               3.
               16.
               
               Now
               God
               covenants
               not
               with
               man
               ,
               without
               the
               Mediator
               as
               Camero
               himself
               acknowledges
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               that
               precedes
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               covenant
               made
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               covenant
               plainly
               argues
               an
               agreement
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               tender
               from
               one
               ,
               and
               professed
               acceptation
               from
               the
               other
               party
               .
               A
               covenant
               of
               parties
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               either
               party
               holding
               his
               distance
               ,
               respective
               to
               that
               where
               the
               distance
               is
               held
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               absurdity
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               absolute
               covenant
               (
               as
               it
               is
               called
               )
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               tender
               from
               God
               ,
               much
               lesse
               an
               acceptance
               from
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               yet
               a
               distance
               held
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               covenant
               or
               agreement
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               supposed
               absolute
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 31
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               8.
               10.
               hath
               mercies
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               graces
               ,
               priviledges
               ;
               And
               though
               men
               contend
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               grace
               is
               absolute
               ,
               seeing
               there
               is
               nothing
               pre-required
               of
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Law
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               yet
               the
               priviledge
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               hath
               its
               conditions
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 10.
                 43.
                 
                 Act.
                 13.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Act.
              
               3.
               19.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               none
               can
               claim
               any
               interest
               in
               ,
               or
               take
               any
               comfort
               from
               ,
               this
               absolute
               covenant
               ,
               depending
               on
               the
               antecedent
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               preceding
               the
               conditional
               covenant
               ,
               depending
               on
               the
               consequent
               love
               of
               God
               :
               before
               he
               hath
               entered
               the
               second
               which
               is
               conditional
               ,
               and
               performed
               the
               conditions
               ,
               and
               knows
               that
               he
               hath
               performed
               them
               .
               This
               is
               clear
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               ,
               all
               say
               ,
               with
               the
               Elect
               ;
               now
               none
               can
               claime
               his
               interest
               till
               he
               knows
               his
               Election
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               sure
               only
               ,
               by
               our
               saith
               ,
               and
               new
               obedience
               ,
               by
               the
               knowledge
               that
               we
               have
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               new
               obedience
               .
               But
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               me
               that
               a
               covenant
               comprizing
               a
               restipulation
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               is
               here
               confest
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Gospel
               way
               to
               salvation
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               the
               acquiescent
               love
               of
               God
               is
               not
               attained
               .
               As
               to
               that
               Text
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               10.
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               more
               elsewhere
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               Further
               Objections
               against
               the
               former
               doctrine
               Answered
               .
            
             
               THe
               covenant
               of
               grace
               entred
               with
               fallen
               man
               (
               
                 saith
                 one
              
               )
               is
               called
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
               to
               your
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               your
               sinnes
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
               .
               Now
               suppose
               there
               were
               conditions
               for
               man
               to
               performe
               ,
               and
               man
               did
               faile
               in
               those
               conditions
               ,
               what
               were
               become
               of
               the
               covenant
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               The
               conditions
               failing
               of
               the
               covenant
               is
               broke
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               covenant
               is
               broke
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               seeme
               a
               contradiction
               to
               some
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Is
                 .
                 24.
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 transgressed
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 changed
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               It
               is
               said
               to
               be
               everlasting
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               antiquated
               for
               another
               to
               succeed
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               that
               man
               is
               not
               to
               put
               a
               period
               to
               it
               ,
               so
               Circumcision
               and
               the
               Passeover
               are
               Ordinances
               for
               ever
               ,
               not
               that
               non-entring
               into
               it
               never
               break
               or
               transgresse
               it
               ;
               The
               Elect
               of
               God
               Regenerate
               ,
               do
               indeed
               keep
               covenant
               ;
               so
               do
               not
               all
               that
               enter
               into
               it
               .
               There
               are
               frequent
               Scripture-complaints
               of
               Breach
               of
               covenant
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               Man
               hath
               no
               tie
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               perform
               any
               thing
               whatsoever
               with
               covenant
               ,
               as
               ,
               a
               condition
               that
               must
               be
               observed
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               let
               the
               covenant
               it self
               be
               judge
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               mark
               it
               in
               
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
              
               ,
               or
               in
               Heb.
               8.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               In
               those
               Texts
               there
               are
               graces
               mentioned
               ;
               as
               Gods
               work
               on
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               promised
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               .
               Whatsoever
               is
               there
               set
               forth
               ,
               as
               Gods
               work
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               is
               also
               required
               of
               man
               as
               duty
               ,
               namely
               to
               
                 be
                 renued
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               23.
               
               
                 To
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               18.
               31.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 richly
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               It
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               any
               to
               point
               out
               a
               promise
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               with
               a
               command
               ,
               as
               an
               obligation
               unto
               duty
               ;
               As
               the
               precepts
               must
               not
               thrust
               out
               the
               promise
               ,
               nor
               duty
               shoulder
               out
               free
               grace
               ,
               So
               ,
               
               the
               promise
               must
               not
               destroy
               the
               precept
               ;
               In
               that
               of
               Jeremy
               ,
               conditions
               on
               mans
               part
               are
               included
               ,
               so
               as
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               grace
               to
               be
               performed
               .
               The
               tie
               lies
               upon
               us
               ,
               on
               pain
               of
               losse
               of
               all
               that
               the
               covenant
               promiseth
               ,
               and
               bearing
               all
               that-it
               threatneth
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Suppose
               (
               
                 saith
                 one
              
               )
               there
               should
               be
               a
               fault
               ,
               of
               performing
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               whose
               were
               the
               fault
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               
                 The
                 fault
                 is
                 his
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 chidden
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 namely
                 those
              
               that
               did
               flatter
               God
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               lied
               unto
               him
               with
               their
               tongues
               ,
               whose
               heart
               was
               not
               right
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               were
               sledfast
               in
               his
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Ps
                 .
                 78.
                 36
                 ,
                 37.
                 
                 They
                 ,
              
               upon
               whom
               he
               will
               bring
               a
               sword
               to
               avenge
               the
               quarrel
               of
               his
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 26.
                 25.
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 fault
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               conditions
               ,
               then
               the
               covenant
               is
               not
               free
               ,
               gifts
               must
               be
               of
               absolute
               grace
               and
               bounty
               ,
               if
               a
               condition
               be
               required
               ,
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               gift
               is
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               This
               is
               true
               of
               such
               conditions
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               merit
               in
               the
               condition
               ,
               whereby
               benefit
               accrues
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               engages
               by
               promise
               ,
               holding
               proportion
               with
               the
               reward
               ;
               But
               ,
               here
               is
               nothing
               indented
               by
               way
               of
               covenant
               ,
               but
               that
               homage
               which
               is
               naturally
               due
               ,
               which
               God
               may
               challenge
               from
               us
               as
               creatures
               ;
               without
               either
               engagement
               unto
               ,
               or
               exhibition
               of
               any
               reward
               at
               all
               for
               their
               paines
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               may
               require
               without
               reward
               ,
               when
               he
               covenants
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               reward
               is
               free
               .
               If
               Abraham
               had
               made
               Eliezer
               of
               Damascus
               his
               heir
               ,
               upon
               his
               faithful
               service
               ,
               the
               inheritance
               had
               yet
               been
               a
               free
               gift
               ,
               and
               of
               grace
               conferr'd
               upon
               him
               .
               Make
               the
               Proposition
               universal
               ,
               All
               conditions
               in
               promises
               destroy
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               gift
               in
               the
               thing
               promised
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               A
               covenant
               of
               grace
               would
               then
               be
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               no
               covenant
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               demonstrated
               )
               without
               a
               condition
               .
               Then
               the
               Prophet
               doth
               contradict
               himself
               in
               the
               tender
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               free
               manner
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 55.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Ho
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 thirsteth
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               even
               their
               conditions
               are
               required
               ;
               
                 Incline
                 your
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Hear
                 and
                 your
                 soul
                 shall
                 live
                 ;
                 Let
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 sake
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 man
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 return
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 unto
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 abundantly
                 pardon
                 ,
              
               Here
               are
               free
               promises
               with
               conditions
               ;
               Men
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               that
               sovereignty
               ,
               account
               their
               gifts
               free
               ,
               and
               yet
               require
               conditions
               from
               them
               on
               whom
               they
               
               are
               conferred
               .
               An
               Alms-house
               is
               founded
               ,
               and
               endowed
               with
               revenue
               ,
               conditions
               are
               put
               upon
               the
               Almes-people
               ,
               to
               reside
               in
               such
               an
               house
               assigned
               ,
               to
               wear
               clothes
               of
               the
               colour
               and
               forme
               prescribed
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               else
               the
               Founder
               please
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               gift
               is
               free
               .
               Finally
               ,
               God
               cannot
               covenant
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               keep
               up
               his
               sovereignty
               ,
               if
               we
               leave
               out
               obedience
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               The
               covenant
               is
               upon
               equal
               termes
               ,
               if
               subjection
               be
               excluded
               ;
               to
               be
               a
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               require
               subjection
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               of
               contradictions
               .
            
             
               A
               Learned
               Writer
               ,
               after
               a
               large
               discourse
               held
               of
               the
               right
               that
               Redeemed
               ones
               have
               to
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               before
               beleeving
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Here
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 winde
                 up
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 affecting
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 ;
                 )
                 unto
                 a
                 conditional
                 engagement
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 conditions
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 us
                 fulfilled
                 ▪
              
               It
               will
               be
               worth
               our
               labour
               to
               enquire
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               conditional
               engagement
               ,
               unto
               which
               he
               says
               some
               winde
               up
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               affecting
               God
               with
               it
               ;
               doth
               he
               mean
               such
               conditions
               ,
               that
               as
               causes
               or
               impulsive
               motives
               take
               with
               God
               to
               enter
               such
               engagement
               ?
               If
               this
               be
               the
               meaning
               ,
               I
               shall
               freely
               yeeld
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               conditional
               covenant
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               condition
               in
               any
               Covenant
               of
               God
               with
               man.
               In
               this
               sense
               Master
               Culverwell
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               Faith
               ,
               page
               143.
               takes
               it
               ,
               Having
               mentioned
               several
               conditional
               promises
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               faith
               is
               expressely
               required
               ,
               and
               such
               wherein
               it
               is
               necessarily
               understood
               )
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 necessarily
                 understood
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 promised
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 condition
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 moving
                 God
                 to
                 promise
                 life
                 .
              
               But
               taking
               it
               ,
               in
               this
               restrained
               sense
               ,
               as
               moving
               God
               to
               promise
               life
               ,
               he
               much
               mistakes
               himself
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 confounds
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 taking
                 away
                 a
                 chief
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 works
                 and
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 page
              
               141.
               
               Seeing
               there
               was
               no
               condition
               ,
               thus
               understood
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ;
               There
               was
               not
               any
               such
               good
               ,
               accruing
               to
               God
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               Adam
               was
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               upon
               it
               ,
               or
               for
               it
               ,
               God
               should
               make
               the
               promise
               of
               life
               .
               God
               hath
               no
               motives
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               to
               confer
               his
               rewards
               ,
               Conditions
               taken
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               ;
               will
               make
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               all
               unconditional
               .
               But
               taking
               the
               word
               [
               condition
               ]
               in
               the
               sense
               ,
               as
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               
               ordinary
               use
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               properly
               signifies
               ,
               for
               duty
               in
               covenant
               indented
               ,
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               assented
               to
               ,
               on
               performance
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               promise
               stands
               or
               falls
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               there
               are
               such
               conditions
               in
               both
               covenants
               ,
               equally
               ,
               in
               one
               as
               the
               other
               .
               The
               necessity
               of
               the
               concurrence
               of
               grace
               to
               the
               work
               of
               faith
               ,
               will
               as
               soon
               make
               it
               no
               duty
               as
               no
               condition
               ,
               and
               many
               denying
               the
               one
               ,
               have
               learnt
               to
               deny
               either
               of
               both
               ,
               as
               well
               duties
               ,
               as
               conditions
               .
               Mr.
               Culverwel
               therefore
               consesseth
               ,
               that
               ,
               faith
               in
               some
               sort
               may
               be
               called
               a
               condition
               ,
               because
               the
               promise
               of
               life
               is
               made
               to
               persons
               qualified
               with
               faith
               ,
               page
               143.
               and
               this
               conditional
               promise
               well
               understood
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               page
               141.
               may
               be
               born
               .
               And
               if
               understood
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               restraint
               as
               the
               word
               will
               not
               suffer
               (
               we
               confesse
               )
               Christians
               must
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               .
               This
               being
               premised
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               into
               the
               reasons
               brought
               to
               back
               the
               former
               assertion
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               All
               such
               conditions
               ,
               if
               spiritual
               blessings
               ,
               are
               part
               of
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               are
               no
               way
               fit
               to
               be
               conditions
               of
               such
               an
               attainment
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               They
               are
               so
               parts
               of
               his
               purchase
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               also
               our
               act
               ,
               The
               act
               of
               man
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ;
               God
               gives
               faith
               and
               gives
               repentance
               ,
               yet
               we
               beleeve
               and
               we
               repent
               ,
               we
               may
               as
               easily
               reconcile
               Christs
               purchase
               ,
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               Gods
               free
               gift
               of
               grace
               with
               our
               duty
               ,
               If
               the
               gift
               were
               of
               grace
               and
               no
               duty
               required
               ,
               then
               there
               were
               force
               in
               the
               argument
               .
               This
               ridgidly
               followed
               ,
               will
               disingage
               man
               from
               all
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               seeing
               all
               power
               to
               obey
               ,
               is
               part
               of
               the
               purchase
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               cannot
               be
               made
               apparent
               ,
               how
               any
               such
               conditional
               stipulation
               can
               be
               ascribed
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               We
               finde
               such
               a
               one
               in
               Scripture
               ascribed
               to
               God
               ,
               no
               condition
               can
               in
               more
               plain
               terms
               be
               held
               our
               .
               In
               case
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               it
               can
               be
               ,
               it
               were
               safer
               to
               lay
               our
               hands
               on
               our
               mouths
               ;
               and
               acknowledge
               our
               weaknesse
               ,
               then
               to
               withstand
               so
               clear
               evidence
               .
               He
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               his
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               It
               leaves
               no
               proper
               place
               for
               he
               merit
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               This
               reason
               I
               can
               by
               no
               means
               reach
               .
               Christ
               may
               merit
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               terms
               he
               pleases
               ,
               confer
               what
               he
               hath
               merited
               ;
               Duty
               in
               us
               excludes
               merit
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               conditions
               imposed
               upon
               u●
               .
               See
               Ball
               on
               the
               covenant
               ,
               page
               133.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               very
               improperly
               ascribed
               to
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Stipulation
               ,
               or
               engagements
               upon
               conditions
               ,
               that
               are
               properly
               so
               ,
               do
               suppose
               him
               that
               makes
               the
               engagement
               ,
               to
               be
               altogether
               uncertain
               of
               the
               event
               thereof
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               authority
               of
               Lawyers
               is
               quoted
               .
            
             
               If
               conditions
               among
               men
               be
               of
               such
               uncertainty
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               thence
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               in
               those
               conditions
               which
               God
               imposes
               ,
               on
               performance
               of
               which
               he
               conferres
               the
               mercies
               which
               he
               gives
               in
               promise
               .
               If
               there
               be
               so
               much
               difference
               between
               moral
               hope
               ,
               and
               that
               Christian
               grace
               which
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               is
               only
               possible
               ,
               conjectural
               ,
               uncertain
               and
               doubtful
               ,
               the
               other
               assured
               and
               never
               failing
               ;
               The
               one
               often
               ending
               in
               shame
               ,
               The
               other
               never
               making
               ashamed
               ;
               Then
               there
               may
               be
               a
               like
               difference
               in
               the
               conditions
               assigned
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               those
               assigned
               by
               God
               ,
               Men
               may
               be
               still
               uncertain
               ,
               yet
               God
               may
               be
               assured
               ,
               the
               event
               being
               not
               left
               to
               contingency
               or
               the
               freedome
               of
               mans
               will
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               stand
               in
               aequilibrio
               ,
               )
               but
               determined
               by
               the
               act
               of
               grace
               which
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               him
               ,
               whose
               hand
               works
               it
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               .
               This
               might
               seem
               to
               carry
               far
               rather
               force
               against
               all
               conditions
               in
               the
               first
               covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               granted
               to
               be
               conditional
               ,
               which
               for
               performance
               was
               meerly
               suspended
               on
               mans
               will
               ,
               but
               hath
               no
               colour
               against
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               second
               covenant
               ,
               which
               God
               works
               of
               grace
               as
               he
               requires
               of
               sovereignty
               .
            
             
               One
               is
               pleased
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 they
                 are
                 wide
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 very
                 wilde
                 )
                 who
                 affirm
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 stipulations
                 on
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 upon
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 which
                 himself
                 knows
                 to
                 be
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ,
              
               which
               among
               Wise
               men
               are
               always
               accounted
               nugatory
               and
               null
               .
               And
               may
               not
               the
               like
               be
               said
               of
               exhortations
               ,
               promises
               ,
               threats
               ,
               commands
               ?
               God
               as
               well
               knows
               our
               disability
               to
               answer
               these
               ,
               as
               to
               fulfil
               conditions
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               neither
               wide
               ,
               nor
               wilde
               ,
               that
               acknowledge
               such
               exhortations
               ,
               promises
               ,
               threats
               ,
               commands
               ,
               without
               abilities
               in
               fallen
               man
               to
               answer
               them
               ,
               farther
               then
               the
               concurrence
               of
               grace
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               strengthens
               them
               ;
               There
               are
               many
               more
               Objections
               raised
               by
               others
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               brought
               in
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               Grayl
               and
               Mr.
               Woodbridge
               ,
               and
               fully
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               God
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               keeps
               up
               the
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               The
               obligation
               of
               it
               is
               still
               in
               force
               to
               binde
               the
               consciences
               of
               beleevers
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               Position
               that
               I
               shall
               premise
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 entry
                 of
                 covenant
                 with
                 man
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 manifest
                 his
                 free
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 still
                 keeps
                 up
                 his
                 Sovereignty
                 ;
                 so
                 exalts
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 rule
                 and
                 authority
              
               ;
               His
               chief
               aime
               is
               to
               exalt
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               free
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               out
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               ,
               that
               so
               noble
               a
               species
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               mankinde
               might
               not
               for
               ever
               perish
               ,
               yet
               he
               quits
               not
               man
               of
               his
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               .
               When
               the
               Angels
               fell
               ,
               some
               stood
               ,
               (
               whether
               the
               fallen
               or
               persevering
               number
               be
               greater
               ,
               cannot
               be
               determined
               )
               but
               when
               man
               fell
               ,
               mankinde
               wholly
               was
               lost
               ,
               and
               unlesse
               grace
               save
               ,
               must
               everlastingly
               perish
               .
               As
               some
               ,
               with
               the
               lost
               Angels
               must
               be
               objects
               on
               whom
               God
               will
               glorifie
               his
               justice
               ,
               Matth.
               25.
               41.
               
               So
               others
               ,
               must
               be
               vessels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               on
               whom
               his
               free
               grace
               shall
               be
               seen
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               as
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               .
               Therefore
               love
               is
               assigned
               as
               the
               alone
               impulsory
               motive
               ;
               
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 rich
                 in
                 mercy
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 love
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               5.
               
               Of
               this
               ,
               
               all
               that
               expect
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               grace
               ,
               must
               be
               tender
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               obscured
               ;
               Gods
               designe
               being
               to
               advance
               it
               ,
               our
               care
               must
               be
               that
               it
               be
               not
               lessened
               .
               In
               this
               exercise
               of
               free
               grace
               ,
               God
               yet
               keeps
               up
               authority
               and
               rule
               ,
               power
               and
               dominion
               still
               is
               his
               .
               Man
               was
               made
               of
               God
               subject
               to
               a
               Law
               and
               under
               dominion
               ,
               having
               the
               law
               written
               in
               his
               heart
               from
               the
               Creation
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               not
               divested
               of
               it
               by
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               nor
               yet
               delivered
               from
               it
               by
               Christs
               Redemption
               .
               Corvinus
               indeed
               in
               his
               Reply
               to
               Moulin
               (
               cap.
               8.
               sect
               .
               7.
               )
               saith
               ,
               a
               
                 That
                 men
                 under
                 an
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 any
                 obligation
                 to
                 obedience
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 served
                 by
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 violated
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               giving
               his
               reason
               of
               this
               assertion
               ,
               To
               b
               
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 serve
                 is
                 a
                 to
                 token
                 of
                 favour
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               vouchsafed
               (
               as
               he
               sayes
               )
               to
               menunder
               
               guilt
               and
               wrath
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               manifest
               errour
               ,
               Mans
               guilt
               can
               never
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               nor
               yet
               disingage
               man
               from
               his
               duty
               ,
               Standing
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               homage
               ;
               Under
               guilt
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               both
               to
               homage
               and
               punishment
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               serve
               is
               not
               meerly
               of
               favour
               ,
               but
               of
               dominion
               and
               power
               .
               It
               was
               no
               great
               favour
               ,
               that
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               found
               ,
               in
               the
               service
               of
               Pharaoh
               ;
               to
               serve
               with
               acceptance
               is
               indeed
               a
               favour
               ;
               but
               necessity
               ,
               and
               duty
               ties
               all
               that
               are
               under
               Sovereignty
               .
               As
               man
               fallen
               ,
               in
               right
               is
               a
               subject
               ,
               though
               in
               his
               demeanour
               a
               rebel
               ;
               So
               in
               his
               regenerate
               estate
               still
               he
               ows
               subjection
               .
               When
               God
               became
               a
               Saviour
               to
               the
               Elect
               of
               mankind
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Sovereigne
               .
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 Emperour
                 know
                 their
                 father
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 ,
              
               as
               by
               one
               is
               well
               observed
               .
               The
               child
               of
               God
               knows
               God
               in
               Christ
               to
               be
               his
               Lord
               ;
               We
               are
               redeemed
               not
               to
               licentiousnesse
               ,
               not
               to
               a
               state
               of
               manumission
               from
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
              
               Luke
               1.
               74.
               
               It
               can
               be
               no
               part
               of
               our
               Christian
               freedome
               to
               be
               from
               under
               the
               Sovereignty
               of
               heaven
               .
               
               This
               Sovereignty
               of
               God
               is
               two
               wayes
               held
               forth
               unto
               us
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               keeping
               up
               his
               commandments
               ,
               the
               power
               and
               vigour
               of
               his
               precepts
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               in
               his
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               in
               chastisement
               ,
               and
               correction
               .
               Here
               I
               shall
               assert
               three
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 keeps
                 up
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 Law
                 ;
                 the
                 Obligation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 beleevers
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Law
                 which
                 God
                 thus
                 keeps
                 up
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 rule
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Law
                 binds
                 ,
                 as
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               As
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               I
               speak
               thus
               ,
               of
               the
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               scarce
               need
               to
               tell
               in
               what
               sense
               ;
               I
               do
               take
               the
               Law
               ,
               Not
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               ,
               for
               any
               doctrine
               ,
               instruction
               ,
               or
               Ordinance
               of
               any
               kinde
               whatsoever
               ,
               Men
               have
               their
               Laws
               and
               Directories
               :
               but
               I
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               :
               Neither
               do
               I
               take
               it
               for
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               his
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
                 of
              
               Zion
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               Nor
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               all
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 other
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 languages
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 to
                 this
                 people
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               21.
               
               Nor
               yet
               for
               the
               five
               books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 All
                 must
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 
                 that
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               Luke
               24.
               44.
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               here
               understand
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               which
               stood
               up
               as
               a
               partition
               between
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               14.
               
               All
               that
               did
               binde
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               of
               force
               from
               God
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               is
               taken
               off
               from
               Christians
               ;
               There
               was
               a
               confession
               of
               guilt
               ;
               a
               beast
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               been
               slain
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               innocent
               ;
               this
               held
               them
               under
               hopes
               that
               there
               was
               sacrifice
               to
               take
               away
               sinne
               ,
               imposed
               on
               the
               Jewes
               till
               the
               time
               of
               reformation
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               10.
               as
               an
               Appendix
               to
               the
               first
               Table
               ;
               fitted
               to
               the
               Jewes
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               as
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               1.
               
               Nor
               yet
               the
               judicial
               Law
               ,
               given
               to
               order
               the
               Common-wealth
               or
               State
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               farther
               then
               so
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               was
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               then
               did
               bind
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Moral-Law
               that
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               Law
               which
               was
               obligatory
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               Gentiles
               ,
               for
               breach
               of
               which
               they
               suffered
               ,
               Levit.
               18.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               understand
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               as
               a
               covenant
               ,
               upon
               observation
               of
               which
               life
               was
               expected
               and
               might
               be
               claimed
               .
               This
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
                 If
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Law
                 that
                 could
                 have
                 given
                 life
                 ,
                 verily
                 righteousnesse
                 had
                 been
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               3.
               21.
               
               And
               this
               righteousnesse
               giving
               life
               ,
               utterly
               overthrows
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
                 If
                 righteousnesse
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               2.
               21.
               
               In
               which
               sense
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               Jewes
               were
               ever
               under
               the
               Law.
               The
               Law
               was
               not
               given
               as
               such
               a
               covenant
               as
               shall
               God
               willing
               be
               shewn
               .
               So
               the
               Moral
               Law
               and
               Ceremonial
               Law
               should
               militate
               one
               against
               another
               .
               The
               Moral
               Law
               holding
               them
               in
               themselves
               ,
               looking
               for
               a
               righteousnesse
               of
               works
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               leading
               them
               out
               of
               themselves
               ,
               unto
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               remission
               of
               sinne
               .
               
               Abraham
               was
               under
               no
               such
               covenant
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               to
               him
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               8.
               and
               so
               had
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
               But
               it
               still
               hath
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Law
               binding
               to
               obedience
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               ever
               a
               rule
               ,
               for
               the
               guide
               of
               our
               wayes
               .
               That
               it
               was
               once
               of
               force
               ,
               is
               without
               question
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               contradiction
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               need
               not
               to
               multiply
               Old
               Testament●
               Scriptures
               for
               it
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               repeale
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               antiquated
               and
               abolished
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               of
               force
               ;
               Though
               a
               Law
               be
               urged
               ,
               yet
               if
               a
               repeal
               may
               be
               pleaded
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               discharge
               .
               That
               it
               is
               not
               repealed
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               ,
               and
               further
               that
               it
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               repeal
               .
               If
               it
               be
               repealed
               ,
               then
               either
               by
               Christ
               ,
               at
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               commission
               
               from
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               Spirit
               was
               given
               ;
               But
               neither
               Christ
               in
               person
               ,
               nor
               the
               Apostles
               by
               any
               commission
               from
               him
               did
               repeal
               it
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               a
               repeale
               ,
               did
               put
               a
               new
               sanction
               upon
               it
               ;
               Christ
               indeed
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               publickly
               appeared
               in
               the
               work
               of
               redemption
               ,
               was
               charged
               that
               he
               came
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ;
               But
               this
               he
               did
               utterly
               disavow
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               should
               believe
               him
               ,
               professing
               that
               he
               came
               not
               
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               stability
               in
               the
               Law
               in
               every
               tittle
               of
               it
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               permanency
               ,
               then
               is
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               then
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               frabrick
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               And
               whereas
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               were
               then
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               only
               strict
               observers
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               alone
               men
               that
               kept
               up
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               ,
               Christ
               asserts
               a
               necessity
               of
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               obedience
               then
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ever
               taught
               or
               practised
               ,
               
                 Except
                 your
                 righteousnesse
                 exceed
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               righteousnesse
               inherent
               ,
               in
               conformity
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               precedent
               words
               ,
               where
               Christ
               holds
               discourse
               about
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               fully
               confirmed
               in
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               ;
               Christ
               on
               this
               occasion
               openeth
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               shewing
               how
               farre
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               went
               in
               their
               righteousnesse
               ,
               how
               farre
               we
               must
               transcend
               them
               if
               ever
               we
               come
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               Neither
               did
               the
               Apostles
               by
               any
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               repeal
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               add
               the
               same
               sanction
               to
               it
               .
               Paul
               foreseeing
               that
               this
               very
               thing
               would
               be
               charged
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Do
                 we
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 Law
                 through
                 faith
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 establish
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               Rom
               3.
               31.
               
               Our
               doctrine
               is
               a
               confirmation
               ,
               and
               no
               abolition
               of
               it
               .
               And
               both
               he
               ,
               and
               other
               Apostles
               frequently
               in
               their
               Epistles
               ,
               urge
               precepts
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               as
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               having
               power
               and
               command
               over
               men
               in
               covenant
               .
               Paul
               laying
               a
               charge
               upon
               children
               to
               obey
               their
               parents
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               1.
               urges
               it
               from
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ;
               which
               he
               there
               sets
               out
               with
               a
               mark
               of
               honour
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Commandment
                 with
                 promise
                 ,
              
               and
               paraphraseth
               upon
               the
               promise
               ,
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               against
               which
               children
               might
               enter
               their
               challenge
               ,
               if
               in
               Gospel-times
               the
               Law
               had
               lost
               its
               commanding
               power
               .
               And
               requiring
               obedience
               from
               wives
               to
               husbands
               ,
               the
               Law
               is
               quoted
               for
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               34.
               
               Having
               proved
               the
               equity
               of
               Ministers
               maintenance
               by
               an
               argument
               drawn
               from
               civil
               right
               ,
               and
               common
               rules
               of
               equity
               in
               
               three
               particulars
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 Say
                 I
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 saith
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 ?
              
               And
               so
               quotes
               a
               Text
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Law
               as
               delivered
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 muzzle
                 the
                 Oxe
                 that
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 corn
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               9.
               and
               then
               cleareth
               it
               from
               an
               exception
               that
               might
               be
               taken
               against
               it
               .
               So
               
                 James
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 ye
                 fulfil
                 the
                 royal
                 Law
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy self
                 ,
                 ye
                 do
                 well
                 .
              
               The
               Law
               is
               of
               force
               in
               that
               grand
               duty
               ,
               so
               in
               other
               precepts
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ,
                 Do
                 not
                 kill
                 ,
              
               verse
               11.
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               force
               in
               the
               least
               duties
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 offend
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes
               .
               47
               ,
               8.
               
               We
               have
               the
               seventh
               and
               eighth
               Commandment
               quoted
               as
               of
               force
               with
               Christians
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 19.
                 
                 Avenge
                 not
                 your selves
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 give
                 place
                 unto
                 wrath
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Vengeance
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 repay
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               quoting
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               35.
               
            
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               capable
               of
               any
               repeal
               ,
               being
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               written
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               heathens
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               15.
               more
               clearly
               therefore
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               Adam
               .
               These
               are
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               
                 prohibita
                 ,
                 quia
                 mala
              
               ;
               The
               transgression
               of
               them
               was
               forbidden
               ,
               because
               evil
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               The
               Creation
               standing
               ,
               the
               Law
               could
               be
               no
               other
               :
               If
               no
               Law
               had
               ever
               been
               promulged
               ,
               or
               given
               of
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               yet
               murder
               and
               adultery
               had
               been
               sinne
               ,
               Christ
               not
               changing
               the
               Law
               of
               Creation
               ,
               but
               taking
               to
               himself
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               (
               the
               same
               as
               it
               was
               first
               created
               )
               when
               he
               came
               to
               save
               man
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               keep
               on
               foot
               that
               law
               that
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               stampt
               upon
               him
               ;
               So
               that
               we
               see
               it
               is
               not
               abolished
               ,
               but
               ratified
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               abolition
               .
               It
               is
               confest
               by
               a
               great
               party
               ,
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               appeare
               as
               adversaries
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               liberty
               to
               sinne
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               There
               be
               not
               many
               that
               will
               avouch
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               must
               know
               that
               they
               have
               the
               Gospel
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 to
                 avenge
                 all
                 disobedience
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               10.
               
               The
               Apostle
               writes
               to
               beleevers
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 sinne
                 not
              
               ,
               1
               John
               2.
               1.
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               definition
               of
               sinne
               ,
               1
               
                 John
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 Sinne
                 is
                 a
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               As
               for
               those
               that
               〈◊〉
               beleevers
               have
               no
               sinne
               ,
               cannot
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               deale
               with
               them
               .
               If
               they
               believe
               not
               John
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               beleeve
               me
               telling
               them
               that
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               1.
               8.
               
               He
               that
               pleaseth
               may
               see
               a
               large
               confirmation
               of
               this
               truth
               in
               
               Mr.
               
                 Burg
                 ,
                 Vindiciae
                 Legis
              
               ,
               and
               Master
               Boltons
               Treatise
               of
               the
               true
               bounds
               of
               Christian
               freedome
               ,
               page
               77.
               to
               88.
               
               Therefore
               one
               much
               forgets
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               Treatise
               of
               the
               two
               covenants
               ,
               bespeaks
               his
               Reader
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Consider
                 this
                 seriously
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 married
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 power
                 over
                 you
                 then
                 a
                 dead
                 husband
                 hath
                 over
                 his
                 relict
                 and
                 living
                 wife
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               presently
               interprets
               of
               a
               commanding
               power
               ,
               and
               denies
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 any
                 commanding
                 power
                 over
                 a
                 beleever
                 .
              
               Which
               assertion
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               the
               more
               observed
               ,
               he
               puts
               into
               his
               Index
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 hath
                 no
                 commanding
                 power
                 over
                 a
                 beleever
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Authour
               yet
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 a
                 discoverer
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 convincer
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 curb
                 to
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 presumption
                 of
                 beleevers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 unbeleevers
              
               ;
               But
               if
               a
               husband
               cannot
               by
               reason
               of
               death
               command
               his
               wife
               ,
               how
               can
               be
               convince
               her
               of
               her
               faults
               ,
               or
               be
               a
               curb
               or
               restraint
               to
               her
               ?
               Job
               was
               in
               right
               of
               command
               over
               his
               wife
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               had
               power
               of
               reproof
               ,
               to
               tell
               her
               of
               her
               folly
               ,
               and
               to
               endavour
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               it
               .
               In
               his
               answer
               of
               an
               objection
               he
               yeelds
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 the
                 Law
                 should
                 be
                 dead
                 to
                 a
                 beleever
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 beleever
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 thence
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 sinne
                 ,
                 must
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 sinne
              
               ;
               Upon
               this
               supposition
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               in
               them
               a
               capacity
               of
               sinne
               ,
               or
               possibility
               of
               sinning
               .
               He
               further
               sayes
               ,
               
                 There
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 sinne
                 (
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 Law
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 gives
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 terme
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 being
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 swear
                 ,
                 covet
                 ,
                 or
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Law
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 evil
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 makes
                 it
                 evil
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               Law
               hath
               lost
               its
               commanding
               power
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               give
               sinne
               no
               more
               being
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               hath
               lost
               its
               own
               being
               ,
               power
               of
               command
               being
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
              
               ,
               have
               no
               power
               of
               command
               ,
               then
               ,
               I
               sin
               not
               ,
               if
               I
               kill
               .
               If
               that
               Law
               ,
               
                 Sweare
                 not
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               have
               no
               power
               of
               commanding
               ,
               then
               ,
               our
               RANTERS
               high
               oaths
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               our
               eating
               of
               swines
               flesh
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               not
               observing
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 transgression
                 :
              
               and
               a
               Law
               antiquated
               and
               repealed
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               command
               is
               gone
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Laws
               before
               mentioned
               )
               is
               no
               Law.
               If
               he
               still
               pr●sse
               that
               similitude
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               a
               dead
               husband
               hath
               now
               power
               of
               command
               ,
               But
               the
               Law
               to
               a
               beleever
               
               is
               a
               dead
               husband
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               informe
               me
               ,
               how
               a
               dead
               husband
               rips
               up
               his
               wives
               faults
               ,
               how
               he
               curbs
               and
               keeps
               her
               in
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               confesses
               is
               the
               Laws
               office
               to
               a
               beleever
               )
               then
               I
               shall
               speedily
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               how
               this
               dead
               husband
               retaines
               power
               of
               command
               .
               The
               Argument
               is
               as
               well
               of
               force
               ,
               The
               dead
               husband
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               discover
               his
               wives
               faults
               ,
               to
               restraine
               ,
               curb
               ,
               or
               keep
               her
               in
               :
               But
               the
               Law
               is
               a
               dead
               husband
               to
               beleevers
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Law
               hath
               no
               such
               power
               .
               It
               lies
               upon
               him
               to
               answer
               this
               argument
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               self-contradiction
               .
               And
               I
               would
               faine
               see
               this
               answered
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               maintained
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               more
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               
               I
               say
               that
               some
               learned
               Expositors
               make
               the
               husband
               in
               that
               similitude
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               sinne
               ,
               which
               hath
               its
               power
               from
               the
               Law.
               So
               Diodati
               in
               his
               Notes
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               
                 Man
                 signifieth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 our
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 are
                 begotten
                 the
                 depraved
                 errours
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ;
               So
               also
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               page
               37.
               setting
               out
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               similitude
               ,
               thus
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               
                 As
                 a
                 wife
                 her
                 husband
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 doth
                 lawfully
                 take
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 adulteresse
                 ;
                 in
                 having
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 regenerate
                 persons
                 ,
                 their
                 natural
                 corruption
                 (
                 provoked
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 sin
                 )
                 and
                 flesh
                 being
                 mortified
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 husband
                 .
              
               Master
               
                 Burges
                 Vindiciae
                 Degis
              
               ,
               page
               218.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sinne
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 doth
                 irritate
                 and
                 provoke
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 former
                 husband
                 the
                 soul
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 lusts
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               the
               rather
               is
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               reddition
               doth
               not
               say
               
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 .
              
               But
               if
               he
               will
               still
               contend
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               husband
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               corruption
               hath
               so
               much
               power
               for
               irritation
               and
               condemnation
               over
               an
               unregenerate
               man
               ;
               I
               shall
               onely
               give
               him
               that
               advice
               which
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               ,
               gives
               Bellarmine
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               his
               interpretation
               of
               this
               similitude
               .
               Let
               Bellarmine
               
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 similitudes
                 must
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 drift
                 thereof
                 be
                 streched
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 〈◊〉
                 ●f
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 just
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 to
                 match
                 and
                 sit
                 that
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 ●●●●mbled
              
               And
               when
               he
               confesseth
               power
               in
               the
               Law
               notwithstanding
               this
               death
               to
               performe
               diverse
               offices
               in
               the
               souls
               of
               beleever●
               〈◊〉
               cannot
               affirme
               that
               the
               law
               is
               wholly
               dead
               ,
               nor
               deny
               but
               that
               it
               may
               have
               
               this
               office
               of
               command
               likewise
               .
               The
               power
               which
               the
               Law
               loseth
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               corruption
               gave
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               irritation
               and
               condemnation
               ;
               Corruption
               never
               gave
               command
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               corruption
               ,
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               can
               never
               exempt
               the
               soul
               from
               obedience
               ,
               or
               take
               the
               power
               of
               command
               from
               it
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               husband
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               similitude
               is
               this
               .
               That
               as
               the
               Law
               through
               our
               corruption
               was
               fruitful
               in
               mans
               nature
               to
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               sinne
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               So
               Christ
               by
               the
               Spirit
               is
               to
               be
               fruitful
               in
               our
               nature
               to
               bring
               forth
               works
               of
               grace
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               meerly
               in
               respect
               of
               irritation
               ,
               or
               inflaming
               to
               sinne
               ;
               and
               binding
               over
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               command
               .
               That
               this
               is
               the
               full
               and
               clear
               scope
               of
               this
               similitude
               ,
               beyond
               which
               it
               must
               not
               be
               stretched
               ,
               plainly
               appeares
               ,
               
                 verse
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 sinnes
                 which
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 did
                 work
                 in
                 our
                 members
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 unto
                 death
                 .
              
               So
               that
               here
               is
               nothing
               against
               the
               commanding
               power
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               God
               still
               keeps
               up
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               Law
               he
               rules
               the
               regenerate
               .
               I
               wish
               our
               Authour
               would
               sadly
               reflect
               upon
               that
               reason
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 The
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 authorized
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 reigne
                 and
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 For
                 his
                 Fathers
                 peace
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirits
                 joy
                 .
              
               There
               is
               none
               that
               speaks
               of
               the
               reigne
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               God
               in
               Christ
               reigns
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Moral
               Law
               rules
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               reasons
               ,
               So
               farre
               are
               these
               from
               excluding
               his
               rule
               ,
               by
               his
               Law
               in
               his
               peoples
               hearts
               .
               If
               this
               rule
               of
               the
               Law
               be
               destructive
               to
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               ,
               then
               Christs
               coming
               for
               righteousnesse
               must
               needs
               be
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               Christ
               disclaimes
               .
               And
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               excluding
               his
               rule
               by
               his
               Law
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               be
               attained
               ,
               
                 Great
                 peace
                 have
                 they
                 that
                 love
                 thy
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 shall
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               119.
               165.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 confidence
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 ask
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 receive
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 keep
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               3.
               22.
               
               A
               Commandment
               hath
               a
               command●●●
               power
               ,
               and
               only
               they
               that
               keep
               them
               have
               this
               peace
               ruling
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               The
               Spirits
               joy
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               command
               ,
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               opposing
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               gives
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               abode
               in
               no
               other
               but
               such
               as
               confesse
               and
               yeeld
               to
               this
               
               power
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 Commandments
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 be
                 abideth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               3.
               24.
               
               And
               of
               like
               nature
               is
               that
               which
               he
               further
               hath
               ,
               
                 Though
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 the
                 former
                 husband
                 )
                 be
                 dead
                 to
                 a
                 beleever
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 beleever
                 is
                 no
                 widow
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 an
                 harlot
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 married
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 love
                 .
              
               If
               the
               moral
               Law
               respective
               to
               the
               power
               of
               command
               be
               dead
               ,
               then
               love
               is
               dead
               with
               it
               .
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 reduces
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 into
                 two
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy self
                 .
              
               If
               then
               the
               Law
               be
               dead
               ,
               this
               love
               from
               the
               heart
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               beleever
               is
               either
               a
               widow
               or
               an
               harlot
               .
               Master
               
                 Burges
                 ,
                 Vindiciae
                 Legis
              
               ,
               page
               12.
               shews
               at
               large
               that
               
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 love
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 oppose
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               which
               if
               the
               Reader
               consult
               with
               his
               enlargement
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               need
               to
               go
               no
               farther
               for
               refutation
               ,
               nor
               his
               own
               satisfaction
               .
               Men
               are
               wont
               to
               expect
               in
               children
               and
               servants
               (
               much
               more
               in
               wives
               )
               both
               love
               and
               obedience
               :
               If
               this
               rule
               hold
               ,
               they
               must
               quit
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               cleave
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               Either
               they
               must
               take
               to
               love
               ,
               without
               obedience
               ,
               or
               obedience
               without
               love
               .
               These
               two
               which
               cannot
               be
               severed
               (
               if
               ye
               love
               and
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               )
               this
               Divinity
               makes
               inconsistent
               .
               
                 God
                 gave
                 Laws
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Authour
               )
               
                 to
                 man
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 own
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 creatures
                 duty
                 .
              
               And
               we
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               to
               keep
               up
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               his
               creatures
               duty
               ,
               he
               continues
               his
               Law.
               They
               that
               take
               power
               of
               command
               from
               it
               ,
               divest
               him
               of
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               exempt
               the
               creature
               from
               duty
               .
               I
               know
               there
               are
               many
               evasions
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               to
               shuffle
               off
               ,
               and
               evade
               this
               doctrine
               ;
               if
               not
               wholly
               denying
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               weakening
               the
               power
               of
               it
               in
               Gospel-time
               .
            
             
               Some
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 bindes
                 us
                 as
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 Christians
                 .
              
               And
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               they
               taking
               themselves
               to
               be
               above
               creatures
               in
               that
               they
               are
               Christians
               ,
               being
               raised
               in
               a
               neerer
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               meer
               creatures
               ,
               they
               will
               take
               themselves
               to
               be
               disobliged
               ▪
               But
               if
               the
               creature
               be
               cast
               into
               hell
               ,
               for
               transgression
               ;
               as
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               an
               adulterer
               ,
               a
               covetous
               person
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               Christian
               ?
               But
               it
               bindes
               both
               as
               creatures
               and
               Christians
               ,
               Christ
               having
               put
               his
               sanction
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Others
               say
               ,
               
               that
               it
               bindes
               the
               
                 unregenerate
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 regenerate
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 free
                 .
                 Paul
              
               delighted
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               after
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               22.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               as
               Interpreters
               understand
               ,
               so
               f●rre
               as
               regenerate
               ;
               How
               could
               he
               delight
               in
               it
               as
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               not
               subject
               to
               it
               ?
               It
               seems
               these
               think
               that
               only
               wicked
               ones
               are
               bound
               ,
               or
               rather
               wickednesse
               to
               be
               alone
               obliged
               ;
               It
               will
               shortly
               be
               a
               mark
               of
               unregeneration
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               it
               is
               with
               some
               already
               )
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               it
               ;
               They
               that
               urge
               it
               upon
               men
               ,
               and
               presse
               it
               as
               their
               duty
               ,
               have
               the
               name
               of
               legal
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               stranger
               ,
               from
               Gospel-mysteries
               put
               upon
               them
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wearisome
               thing
               to
               rake
               further
               in
               this
               puddle
               ;
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               plain
               in
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               holds
               up
               this
               part
               of
               his
               Sovereignty
               in
               keeping
               up
               his
               commandment
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Moral
               Precepts
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               The
               Moral
               Law
               is
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               of
               Righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 AS
                 God
                 keeps
                 up
                 his
                 Law
                 for
                 a
                 Rule
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 a
                 compleat
                 Rule
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 unanimously
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 maintained
                 by
                 Protestant
                 Writers
                 ,
                 but
                 opposed
                 by
              
               Papists
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               Socinians
               .
               
                 Papists
                 have
                 their
                 traditions
                 ,
                 added
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 imperfect
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 Evangelical
                 counsels
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 commanded
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 as
              
               Bellarmine
               
                 speaks
                 )
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 as
                 raising
                 Christians
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 perfection
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 the
                 Law
                 required
                 .
              
               Socimans
               (
               
                 with
                 whom
                 many
              
               Arminians
               
                 joyne
                 )
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 new
                 precepts
                 of
                 obedience
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 added
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 transcend
                 and
                 exceed
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 delivered
                 in
                 Old
                 Testament
                 times
                 .
              
               Gerrard
               
                 having
                 disputed
                 for
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 against
              
               Papists
               ,
               cap.
               14.
               
               De
               Evangelio
               ,
               saith
               ,
               The
               
               Popish
               opinion
               of
               new
               Laws
               promulgated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 Pho●inians
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 other
                 name
                 of
              
               Socinians
               )
               greedily
               embrace
               ;
               making
               a
               fair
               way
               for
               Mahometisme
               ,
               seeing
               that
               in
               the
               Alcoran
               it
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               said
               ,
               That
               Moses
               gave
               a
               Law
               ,
               lesse
               perfect
               ,
               Christ
               more
               perfect
               ,
               and
               Mahomet
               most
               perfect
               of
               all
               .
               Gerrard
               
                 quotes
                 this
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Cracovian
               
                 Chatechisme
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
              
               .
               Christ
               came
               not
               only
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Law
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               added
               new
               precepts
               to
               it
               .
               These
               new
               precepts
               ,
               (
               
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 saith
              
               )
               they
               make
               twofold●
               Some
               of
               which
               do
               appertain
               to
               manners
               ,
               some
               to
               ceremonies
               ,
               or
               outward
               rites
               in
               worship
               .
               
                 He
                 names
                 three
                 that
                 appertaine
                 to
                 manners
                 :
              
               To
               deny
               a
               mans
               self
               ;
               take
               up
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               follow
               Christ
               :
               
                 Which
                 three
                 precepts
                 my
                 Authour
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 opposition
                 saith
                 ,
              
               belong
               to
               the
               first
               commandment
               .
               Peltius
               
                 in
                 his
                 Harmony
                 of
              
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 sheweth
                 their
                 combination
                 against
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 proposition
                 now
                 controverted
                 .
                 He
                 there
                 quotes
                 from
              
               Socinians
               
                 these
                 positions
              
               :
               That
               Christ
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               did
               not
               only
               abrogate
               the
               Ceremonial
               and
               Judicial
               Law
               ,
               but
               did
               much
               encrease
               and
               adde
               unto
               the
               Moral
               Law
               :
               That
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               it
               ;
               which
               fulfilling
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               perfecting
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               addition
               of
               what
               was
               wanting
               :
               That
               we
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               observe
               those
               things
               that
               are
               given
               us
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               abrogated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               those
               precepts
               in
               like
               manner
               that
               are
               added
               by
               Christ
               .
               
                 Much
                 more
                 from
                 many
              
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               Arminians
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 that
                 Authour
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               
                 in
                 his
                 Practical
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sermon
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 agrees
                 indeed
                 with
                 the
              
               Papists
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
              
               Protestants
               ,
               That
               Christ
               doth
               not
               here
               expound
               Moses
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               the
               Law
               from
               false
               glosses
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               addes
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 and
                 names
                 many
                 additions
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 seventh
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 but
                 dissents
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 these
                 Evangelical
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 precepts
                 ,
                 not
                 precepts
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 but
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 added
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 this
                 with
                 much
                 modesty
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 peremptory
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
                 So
                 that
              
               *
               Mr.
               Burges
               ,
               
                 page
                 166.
                 handling
                 controversies
                 about
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               now
               handle
               the
               perfection
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               shew
               that
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               no
               new
               duty
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               commanded
               before
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               And
               this
               question
               ,
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               will
               be
               profitable
               ,
               partly
               against
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               partly
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               
                 Socinians
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 saith
              
               ,
               page
               169.
               
               
               That
               Christ
               did
               not
               adde
               ,
               new
               duties
               which
               were
               not
               commanded
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               bound
               not
               to
               add
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               detract
               from
               it
               ,
               Therefore
               we
               are
               not
               to
               conceive
               a
               more
               excellent
               way
               of
               duty
               ,
               then
               that
               prescribed
               .
               Further
               ,
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               holy
               and
               spiritual
               duties
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               more
               excellent
               way
               of
               holinesse
               this
               being
               an
               Idaea
               ,
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               glorious
               nature
               of
               God.
               Dr.
               Ames
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Sciagraphia
               ,
               
                 handling
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 makes
                 this
                 ,
                 his
                 first
                 doctrine
                 ,
              
               a
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               contained
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               is
               a
               most
               perfect
               Rule
               for
               guidance
               of
               the
               life
               of
               man.
               
                 He
                 gives
                 foure
                 reasons
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 use
                 of
                 information
                 ,
              
               b
               That
               we
               esteem
               this
               Law
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Rule
               that
               hath
               no
               defect
               ,
               but
               is
               perfect
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               requires
               all
               perfection
               in
               it
               .
               Davenant
               de
               Justit
               .
               actual
               .
               
                 cap.
                 40.
                 pag.
                 463.
                 saith
              
               ,
               c
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               it self
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               exact
               and
               perfect
               Rule
               of
               Holinesse
               and
               Righteousnesse
               :
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
              
               d
               This
               is
               every
               where
               confirmed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               wonderfully
               extols
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               divine
               Law.
               Downham
               
                 in
                 the
                 preface
                 of
                 his
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               perfect
               ,
               requiring
               perfect
               obedience
               both
               inward
               and
               outward
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               parts
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               degrees
               .
               The
               Leyden
               Professours
               say
               ,
               e
               The
               Law
               is
               so
               perfect
               ,
               that
               nothing
               in
               Moral
               precepts
               ,
               either
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               any
               more
               exact
               rule
               of
               good
               works
               hath
               been
               added
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               
                 Disp
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 §
              
               .
               39.
               
               Vrsinus
               
                 in
                 his
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 inserts
                 this
                 ,
              
               f
               Binding
               all
               reasonable
               creatures
               to
               perfect
               obedience
               both
               inward
               and
               outward
               ,
               page
               681.
               
               Chemnitius
               
                 entitles
                 his
                 third
                 Chapter
              
               de
               Lege
               ,
               g
               Of
               the
               perfect
               obedience
               which
               the
               Law
               requires
               ,
               
                 and
                 presently
                 layes
                 down
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               h
               This
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               perfect
               obedience
               which
               the
               Law
               requires
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               past
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               depraved
               .
               Bucan
               
                 in
                 his
                 common
                 places
                 ,
                 page
                 188.
                 thus
                 defines
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
              
               ;
               i
               A
               divine
               injunction
               ,
               containing
               
               a
               rule
               to
               live
               piously
               and
               justly
               before
               God
               ,
               requiring
               of
               all
               men
               perfect
               and
               perpetual
               obedience
               towards
               God.
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Confession
                 presented
                 to
                 both
                 houses
                 of
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
              
               ,
               chap.
               19.
               2.
               
               The
               Law
               after
               his
               (
               
                 i.e.
                 Adams
              
               )
               fall
               ,
               continued
               to
               be
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               was
               delivered
               by
               God
               on
               mount
               Sinai
               in
               ten
               Commandments
               ;
               
                 To
                 these
                 more
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 great
                 consent
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Writers
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               rest
               barely
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               these
               testimonies
               ,
               but
               also
               offer
               to
               consideration
               these
               following
               Reasons
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               the
               Law
               be
               not
               a
               fully
               perfect
               ,
               and
               compleat
               Rule
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               some
               sinne
               against
               God
               which
               is
               not
               condemned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               This
               is
               clear
               ;
               Deviation
               from
               any
               rule
               given
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               sin
               :
               Deviation
               from
               that
               ,
               supposed
               additional
               rule
               ,
               is
               a
               sin
               ;
               But
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               which
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               condemn
               ;
               
                 Sin
                 is
                 a
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 sins
                 ,
                 transgresseth
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Law
               alone
               discovers
               and
               makes
               sinne
               known
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               a
               perfect
               ,
               full
               ,
               and
               compleat
               Rule
               ;
               this
               is
               plain
               :
               
                 Omne
                 rectum
                 index
                 est
                 obliqui
              
               .
               But
               the
               Law
               alone
               discovers
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               20.
               
               This
               office
               is
               ascribed
               there
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Moral
               Law.
               Had
               not
               the
               light
               of
               that
               Rule
               guided
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               made
               any
               such
               discovery
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               moral
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               decalogue
               that
               he
               means
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               quotation
               ;
               
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 known
                 lust
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Law
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               which
               alone
               works
               wrath
               ,
               is
               the
               alone
               Rule
               and
               guide
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               This
               is
               clear
               ,
               in
               what
               sense
               soever
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               take
               working
               of
               wrath
               :
               whether
               we
               understand
               it
               of
               working
               of
               wrath
               in
               man
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               some
               do
               ;
               Mans
               heart
               being
               apt
               to
               rise
               against
               him
               that
               will
               exercise
               Sovereignty
               over
               him
               ,
               Or
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               kindled
               against
               man
               ;
               upon
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law.
               But
               it
               is
               the
               Law
               that
               works
               wrath
               :
               it
               is
               ascribed
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               alone
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               which
               being
               removed
               will
               take
               away
               all
               possibility
               of
               sinning
               ,
               that
               is
               alone
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               obedience
               :
               This
               is
               plain
               ;
               were
               there
               any
               Rule
               ,
               the
               transgression
               of
               it
               would
               be
               
               still
               our
               sinne
               .
               But
               the
               Law
               being
               removed
               ,
               all
               possibility
               of
               sin
               is
               taken
               away
               :
               
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 transgression
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               the
               Law
               only
               addes
               strength
               to
               sinne
               ,
               viz.
               for
               condemnation
               ,
               then
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               alone
               rule
               of
               obedience
               :
               This
               is
               plaine
               ;
               Any
               other
               Rule
               whatsoever
               addes
               like
               strength
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               upon
               transgression
               will
               condemne
               .
               But
               the
               Law
               only
               addes
               strength
               to
               sinne
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 56.
                 
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Either
               the
               epithite
               
                 [
                 moral
              
               ]
               is
               not
               justly
               given
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               is
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               of
               manners
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               obedience
               :
               This
               is
               plaine
               ,
               for
               moral
               denotes
               ,
               as
               Amesius
               observes
               ,
               that
               use
               of
               it
               .
               But
               this
               epithite
               given
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               appropriated
               to
               it
               ,
               was
               never
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               upon
               any
               such
               account
               challenged
               .
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Either
               this
               new
               Rule
               doth
               transcend
               the
               old
               Rule
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ;
               requiring
               a
               more
               exact
               degree
               of
               perfection
               ,
               as
               Papists
               speak
               of
               their
               evangelical
               counsels
               ,
               and
               Socinians
               of
               their
               additional
               Gospel
               precepts
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               falls
               short
               and
               admits
               of
               obedience
               in
               a
               degree
               more
               low
               .
               If
               it
               require
               obedience
               more
               high
               ,
               then
               even
               the
               doers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               height
               and
               possible
               supposed
               perfection
               ;
               though
               equal
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               are
               sinners
               :
               The
               Law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               yet
               disobedience
               charged
               .
               If
               it
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               old
               Rule
               (
               which
               it
               seemes
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               who
               confesse
               an
               imperfection
               in
               our
               personal
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               it
               refers
               to
               the
               old
               Rule
               ;
               and
               assert
               a
               perfection
               ,
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               the
               new
               Rule
               )
               then
               the
               new
               Rule
               allows
               that
               which
               the
               old
               Rule
               condemnes
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               bring
               in
               a
               discrepancy
               between
               them
               and
               finde
               an
               allowance
               for
               transgression
               .
               So
               that
               I
               think
               ,
               I
               have
               sufficient
               authourity
               ,
               divine
               and
               humane
               ,
               with
               reasons
               that
               are
               cogent
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               which
               I
               have
               asserted
               ,
               That
               the
               old
               Rule
               ,
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               is
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Rule
               .
            
             
               Six
               several
               exceptions
               are
               taken
               against
               the
               a
               perfection
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               or
               singularity
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               rule
               by
               a
               learned
               hand
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               demanded
               ,
               
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 positive
              
               b
               
                 precepts
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ;
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 the
                 only
                 rule
                 for
                 those
                 ?
              
               And
               foreseeing
               what
               would
               be
               answered
               as
               
               well
               he
               might
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 reducible
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 commandment
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 commandment
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 affirmative
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 general
                 precept
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 positive
                 institution
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Do
                 ye
                 take
                 the
                 precept
              
               de
               genere
               
                 to
                 be
                 equivalent
                 to
                 the
                 precepts
              
               de
               speciebus
               ?
               &c.
               To
               this
               I
               think
               I
               may
               answer
               out
               of
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 The
                 neglect
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 commandment
                 .
              
               In
               case
               we
               break
               the
               commandments
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               commandment
               requires
               the
               observation
               of
               them
               .
               For
               which
               Master
               Burges
               Vindiciae
               Legis
               
                 page
                 149.
                 
                 Balls
              
               Catechisme
               ,
               Amesius
               his
               Sciographia
               ,
               Dod
               on
               the
               commandments
               ,
               Downhams
               Tables
               ,
               Zanchy
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               on
               this
               commandment
               ;
               and
               Cawdry
               and
               Palmer
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
                 Part.
                 2.
                 
                 Pag.
              
               176.
               may
               be
               consulted
               .
               For
               further
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               of
               the
               preceptive
               part
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               which
               alone
               in
               this
               place
               is
               our
               businesse
               to
               enquire
               after
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               it
               is
               epitomized
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               those
               
                 ten
                 words
              
               ,
               as
               Moses
               calls
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               28.
               
               Or
               else
               ,
               as
               
                 commented
                 upon
              
               ,
               and
               more
               amply
               delivered
               in
               the
               whole
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               2.
               
               We
               must
               distinguish
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               Law
               prescribes
               ,
               or
               commands
               any
               thing
               as
               duty
               ,
               which
               is
               either
               expresly
               ,
               or
               Synecdochically
               ,
               either
               directly
               ,
               or
               else
               
                 interpretatively
                 ,
                 virtually
                 ,
                 and
                 reductively
              
               ;
               I
               very
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               in
               all
               particulars
               so
               explicitely
               ,
               and
               expresly
               delivered
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               use
               ,
               and
               best
               improvement
               of
               reason
               is
               required
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               
                 pro
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               is
               called
               for
               at
               our
               hands
               for
               duty
               .
               The
               Law
               layes
               down
               rules
               in
               affirmative
               precepts
               ,
               in
               an
               indefinite
               way
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               bring
               home
               by
               particular
               application
               ,
               discerning
               by
               general
               Scripture
               Rules
               ,
               with
               the
               help
               of
               reason
               (
               which
               sometimes
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               be
               done
               )
               when
               it
               speaks
               to
               us
               in
               a
               way
               of
               concernment
               ,
               as
               to
               present
               practical
               observation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               hints
               of
               providence
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               in
               present
               is
               duty
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               affirmative
               part
               of
               the
               commandment
               of
               God.
               If
               that
               man
               ,
               that
               fell
               among
               theeves
               ,
               between
               Jerusalem
               and
               Jericho
               ,
               had
               sate
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               on
               the
               green
               grasse
               ,
               without
               any
               appearance
               of
               harme
               ,
               or
               present
               need
               of
               help
               ,
               the
               Samaritane
               that
               passed
               that
               way
               ,
               had
               not
               offended
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               had
               taken
               no
               more
               notice
               ,
               then
               the
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               did
               :
               But
               discerning
               
               him
               that
               case
               ,
               as
               he
               then
               was
               ,
               the
               sixth
               commandment
               called
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               then
               did
               ,
               as
               a
               present
               office
               of
               love
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               this
               commandment
               given
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Mark
               3.
               4.
               
               When
               the
               Pharisees
               watched
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               heale
               the
               man
               with
               the
               withered
               hand
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               He
               demands
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Is
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
                 To
                 save
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 destroy
                 ?
              
               It
               was
               not
               their
               minde
               that
               Christ
               should
               kill
               the
               man
               ,
               onely
               they
               would
               not
               have
               had
               him
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               cur'd
               him
               :
               But
               not
               to
               cure
               when
               it
               is
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               interpretation
               ,
               is
               to
               kill
               .
               If
               diligent
               observation
               be
               not
               made
               ,
               the
               commandment
               may
               be
               soone
               transgress'd
               .
               3.
               
               Skill
               in
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               professions
               is
               to
               be
               improved
               by
               men
               of
               skill
               ,
               that
               the
               commandment
               may
               be
               kept
               .
               The
               Samaritane
               poured
               wine
               and
               oyle
               into
               the
               travellers
               wounds
               ,
               knowing
               that
               to
               be
               of
               use
               ,
               to
               supple
               and
               refresh
               them
               .
               Had
               he
               known
               any
               other
               thing
               more
               sovereigne
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               had
               ,
               at
               hand
               ;
               he
               was
               to
               have
               used
               it
               .
               As
               skill
               in
               medicines
               is
               to
               be
               used
               for
               preservation
               of
               mens
               lives
               ,
               so
               also
               skill
               in
               the
               Laws
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               are
               vers'd
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               help
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               in
               exigents
               ;
               concerning
               his
               estate
               and
               livelihood
               .
               4.
               
               We
               must
               listen
               to
               Gods
               mouth
               ,
               to
               learne
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               pleased
               at
               any
               time
               further
               to
               manifest
               his
               minde
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               our
               way
               in
               any
               of
               his
               precepts
               .
               There
               was
               a
               command
               ,
               concerning
               the
               place
               of
               publick
               ,
               and
               solemn
               worship
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 Vnto
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 shall
                 choose
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 Tribes
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 Name
                 there
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 habitation
                 shall
                 ye
                 seek
                 ,
                 and
                 thither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 come
                 ,
              
               Now
               thou
               must
               depend
               on
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               observe
               what
               place
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ;
               he
               would
               choose
               for
               his
               habitation
               .
               When
               God
               commands
               ,
               that
               all
               instituted
               worship
               shall
               be
               according
               to
               his
               prescript
               ;
               This
               is
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               implicite
               ,
               and
               virtual
               ;
               tying
               us
               to
               heed
               the
               Lord
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               more
               particularly
               discovering
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               clearing
               this
               duty
               to
               us
               .
               Was
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               worship
               perfect
               ,
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               explicitely
               told
               him
               that
               he
               must
               sacrifice
               his
               Sonne
               ?
               And
               if
               any
               take
               themselves
               to
               be
               so
               acute
               ,
               as
               to
               set
               up
               a
               new
               Rule
               ,
               as
               some
               are
               pleased
               to
               stile
               it
               ,
               then
               they
               antiquate
               and
               abolish
               the
               old
               Rule
               ,
               and
               singularly
               gratifie
               the
               Antinomian
               party
               .
               Two
               Rules
               will
               no
               more
               stand
               together
               
               then
               two
               covenants
               ;
               calling
               it
               a
               new
               Rule
               ,
               men
               make
               the
               first
               old
               :
               Now
               that
               which
               decayeth
               and
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               is
               
                 ready
                 to
                 vanish
                 away
              
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               17.
               
               It
               is
               added
               moreover
               ,
               
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 call
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lawgiver
                 ,
              
               and
               say
               the
               Law
               shall
               go
               out
               of
               Zion
               ,
               &c.
               Isa
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               And
               was
               not
               the
               old
               Law
               his
               ?
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               quotes
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               preceptive
               part
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               and
               calls
               it
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               2.
               
               His
               Laws
               were
               delivered
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               whom
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               there
               tempted
               and
               provoked
               ;
               This
               is
               plain
               ,
               for
               they
               sinn'd
               against
               the
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               hands
               they
               suffered
               .
               And
               who
               they
               tempted
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               see
               from
               the
               Apostles
               hand
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               9.
               
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Scripture
               quoted
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               exegetically
               set
               down
               in
               those
               that
               follow
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 Law
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 out
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 :
              
               Which
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               known
               in
               Judah
               ,
               shall
               be
               great
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               the
               going
               down
               thereof
               .
               It
               is
               further
               demanded
               ,
               
                 And
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 the
                 anointed
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 hath
                 legislative
                 power
                 ?
              
               For
               answer
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               King
               the
               Church
               had
               ,
               when
               the
               old
               Law
               was
               ,
               before
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
               ?
               The
               Kingdom
               was
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               one
               and
               the
               same
               then
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               .
               
                 Many
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sit
                 down
                 with
              
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
              
               .
               The
               Gentiles
               coming
               in
               at
               the
               Gospel-call
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               if
               all
               this
               were
               granted
               which
               is
               here
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               a
               change
               in
               some
               positive
               ,
               circumstantial
               Rites
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               question
               handled
               by
               our
               Authour
               ;
               
                 That
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 imperfect
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Rule
                 ,
                 is
                 perfect
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 ?
              
               when
               old
               and
               new
               in
               that
               which
               is
               naturally
               Moral
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               When
               the
               Law
               required
               heart-service
               ,
               and
               love
               with
               the
               whole
               heart
               ,
               upon
               spiritual
               ends
               and
               motives
               ,
               upon
               which
               account
               all
               fell
               short
               in
               their
               obedience
               ,
               and
               performance
               ,
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               Christ
               did
               dispense
               with
               any
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Rule
               being
               lower
               ,
               our
               obedience
               now
               may
               answer
               .
               Others
               that
               make
               Moses
               and
               Christ
               two
               distinct
               Law-givers
               and
               agents
               for
               God
               ,
               in
               holding
               out
               distinct
               precepts
               ,
               give
               the
               pre-eminence
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               account
               his
               Law
               to
               be
               of
               more
               eminent
               perfection
               .
               This
               Authour
               on
               the
               contrary
               seems
               to
               make
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               to
               stoop
               far
               beneath
               those
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 Justification
                 of
                 this
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 of
                 imperfection
                 ,
              
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 added
              
               ,
               the
               Moral
               ,
               taken
               either
               for
               the
               Law
               given
               to
               Adam
               ,
               or
               written
               in
               Tables
               of
               stone
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               rule
               for
               us
               now
               ,
               for
               beleeving
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               no
               nor
               the
               same
               Law
               of
               nature
               as
               still
               in
               force
               under
               Christ
               .
               For
               a
               general
               command
               of
               beleeving
               all
               that
               God
               revealeth
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               only
               rule
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               but
               the
               particular
               revelation
               and
               precept
               are
               part
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 say
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               before
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               may
               answer
               out
               of
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Neglect
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 unbelief
                 is
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               If
               we
               break
               the
               commandment
               in
               unbelief
               ,
               then
               the
               Commandment
               bindes
               us
               to
               believe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Much
               of
               that
               which
               I
               have
               spoke
               by
               way
               of
               answer
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               this
               likewise
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               speak
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               faith
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               where
               the
               Reader
               may
               have
               further
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               Adam
               had
               no
               command
               for
               faith
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               not
               in
               any
               capacity
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               fall
               lost
               not
               power
               of
               beleeving
               :
               And
               consequently
               it
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               to
               exact
               it
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               having
               never
               had
               power
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               was
               power
               in
               Adam
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 faith
                 that
                 justified
              
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               
                 act
                 for
                 justification
                 .
                 Adam
              
               had
               that
               habit
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               calls
               for
               it
               ,
               from
               all
               that
               are
               under
               the
               command
               of
               it
               :
               But
               the
               Gospel
               discovers
               the
               object
               by
               which
               a
               sinner
               through
               faith
               is
               justified
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               same
               answer
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               third
               exception
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               
               only
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               flourishing
               is
               bestowed
               ,
               in
               discourse
               of
               the
               understanding
               and
               will
               ,
               paralleling
               them
               with
               the
               Prefaces
               ,
               grounds
               and
               occasions
               of
               Laws
               ,
               not
               needful
               to
               be
               repeated
               .
               And
               at
               last
               bringing
               all
               to
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               to
               which
               enough
               already
               is
               spoken
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 had
                 proved
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 the
                 only
                 Rule
                 of
                 duty
                 ?
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Rule
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Moral
               Law
               be
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               duty
               ,
               then
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Rule
               ;
               for
               I
               enquire
               after
               nothing
               but
               duty
               ,
               and
               I
               take
               righteousnesse
               to
               be
               matter
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               duty
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               It
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 Rule
                 of
                 rewarding
                 .
              
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               
               Rewarding
               is
               none
               of
               our
               work
               ,
               but
               Gods
               ,
               and
               I
               look
               for
               a
               Rule
               of
               that
               work
               which
               is
               ours
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               to
               make
               our
               businesse
               ,
               I
               confesse
               an
               imperfection
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               give
               life
               ,
               but
               assert
               a
               perfection
               as
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               It
               justifies
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               it
               orders
               and
               regulates
               every
               justified
               man.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               give
               the
               same
               answer
               :
               It
               is
               not
               our
               work
               ,
               but
               Gods
               ,
               either
               to
               reward
               or
               punish
               .
               And
               here
               he
               speaks
               of
               a
               part
               of
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               new
               Law
               ,
               And
               I
               know
               no
               penalty
               properly
               distinct
               from
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               old
               .
               He
               is
               wont
               to
               compare
               it
               to
               an
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               ,
               and
               Acts
               of
               Oblivion
               are
               not
               wont
               to
               inflict
               penalties
               ,
               but
               serve
               to
               remove
               them
               when
               another
               Law
               imposes
               them
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Parable
               is
               instanced
               ,
               
                 None
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 bidden
                 shall
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
              
               ;
               when
               the
               sin
               for
               which
               they
               there
               suffer
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               a
               Moral
               command
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 principal
                 thing
                 intended
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 Rule
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Life
                 or
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 Rule
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 denominated
                 ,
                 and
                 hereafter
                 sentenced
                 ,
                 Just
                 or
                 Vnjust
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               have
               already
               given
               a
               sufficient
               answer
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               had
               not
               ,
               our
               Authour
               answers
               fully
               for
               me
               ,
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 meer
                 precepts
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 precepts
                 considered
                 as
                 conditions
                 ,
                 upon
                 performance
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 live
                 ,
                 or
                 die
                 for
                 non-performance
                 ?
              
               And
               I
               speak
               of
               them
               as
               meer
               precepts
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               our
               Rule
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               &
               not
               as
               they
               are
               conditions
               either
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               or
               grace
               .
               And
               a
               man
               may
               be
               denominated
               righteous
               ,
               by
               the
               Laws
               Rule
               ,
               when
               he
               cannot
               stand
               before
               the
               sentence
               of
               it
               as
               a
               covenant
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               sufficient
               .
               After
               a
               long
               discourse
               against
               all
               possibility
               of
               justification
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               works
               ,
               as
               though
               I
               were
               therein
               an
               adversary
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Antinomian
               fancy
               were
               above
               all
               answer
               ;
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               make
               the
               Law
               his
               Rule
               ,
               but
               he
               makes
               it
               withal
               his
               Justification
               ,
               he
               goes
               about
               to
               prevent
               an
               objection
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 covenant
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               he
               will
               reply
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 Rule
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               When
               my
               work
               is
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               our
               only
               Rule
               ,
               I
               marvel
               that
               he
               will
               so
               much
               as
               imagine
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               say
               that
               which
               makes
               it
               not
               the
               only
               Rule
               .
               But
               perhaps
               ,
               he
               thinks
               I
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               how
               it
               cannot
               follow
               ,
               as
               indeed
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               see
               any
               colour
               for
               it
               .
               2.
               
               He
               replies
               ,
               
                 It
                 
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 in
                 several
                 respects
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 Law
                 and
                 a
                 Covenant
                 (
                 except
                 you
                 mean
                 it
                 of
                 our
                 covenant-act
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 not
                 )
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
              
               praemiare
               ,
               and
               punire
               
                 are
                 Acts
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Oblivion
                 or
                 general
                 pardon
                 on
                 certaine
                 termes
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               praemiare
               and
               punire
               are
               essential
               in
               a
               Law.
               Some
               have
               power
               of
               command
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               words
               in
               just
               things
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Law
               ,
               where
               most
               deny
               any
               power
               of
               punishment
               ;
               as
               an
               Husband
               over
               the
               Wife
               .
               Some
               parents
               have
               Authority
               to
               command
               children
               ,
               (
               children
               remaining
               under
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               fifth
               commandment
               as
               long
               as
               the
               relation
               of
               a
               childe
               continueth
               )
               when
               they
               have
               neither
               power
               to
               reward
               or
               punish
               .
               Jacob
               took
               himself
               to
               be
               in
               power
               ,
               to
               command
               Joseph
               (
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Sons
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               charge
               concerning
               his
               burial
               ,
               Gen.
               47.
               29
               ,
               30.
               and
               chap.
               49.
               29.
               
               So
               compared
               )
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               in
               power
               either
               to
               reward
               or
               punish
               him
               .
               And
               though
               they
               be
               acts
               of
               a
               law
               where
               he
               that
               gives
               the
               Law
               is
               in
               power
               ;
               Yet
               they
               are
               no
               parts
               of
               a
               Rule
               ,
               nor
               any
               directory
               of
               life
               to
               him
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               proposed
               .
               I
               know
               that
               an
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               or
               general
               pardon
               may
               be
               called
               a
               Law
               ,
               as
               many
               other
               things
               are
               ,
               catachresticè
               and
               abusivè
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               a
               Law
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               The
               Romanes
               defined
               a
               Law
               ,
               whilest
               that
               a
               Democratie
               was
               in
               force
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Generale
                 jussum
                 populi
                 ,
                 aut
                 plebis
                 rogante
                 magistratu
                 .
              
               Afterwards
               when
               the
               State
               was
               changed
               ,
               and
               the
               Legislative
               power
               was
               in
               other
               hands
               ,
               they
               defined
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 Jussum
                 Regis
                 aut
                 Imperatoris
              
               .
               And
               Tully's
               definition
               of
               a
               Law
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Ratio
                 summa
                 insita
                 in
                 natura
                 ,
                 quae
                 recta
                 suadet
                 ,
                 prohibetque
                 contraria
                 .
              
               Here
               
                 jussio
                 ,
                 suasio
              
               ,
               and
               prohibitio
               are
               express'd
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               found
               in
               Acts
               of
               Oblivion
               .
               That
               every
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               such
               an
               Act
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               acquit
               by
               Law
               ,
               I
               willingly
               grant
               ;
               seeing
               that
               act
               takes
               off
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Law
               condemning
               him
               :
               But
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Law
               ,
               strictly
               so
               taken
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               The
               Moral
               Law
               bindes
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               branch
               of
               the
               general
               Proposition
               before
               delivered
               follows
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 is
                 obligatory
                 to
                 Christians
              
               ;
               This
               I
               confesse
               is
               more
               disputable
               ,
               then
               either
               of
               the
               former
               before
               spoken
               to
               ;
               In
               those
               ,
               we
               had
               to
               deale
               with
               Antinomians
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ;
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               with
               some
               few
               others
               that
               are
               pleased
               in
               those
               points
               alone
               to
               strike
               in
               ,
               with
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               things
               to
               oppose
               them
               :
               But
               in
               this
               Papists
               agree
               not
               among
               themselves
               ,
               but
               one
               is
               against
               another
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               that
               agreement
               amongst
               Protestant
               Writers
               that
               might
               be
               desired
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               concealed
               ;
               some
               are
               for
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               and
               some
               for
               the
               negative
               ,
               and
               some
               seem
               to
               stand
               in
               a
               neutral
               indifferency
               .
               Bellarmine
               among
               the
               Papists
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 4.
                 de
                 justificatione
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               6.
               and
               takes
               up
               Soto
               for
               the
               contrary
               tenent
               ,
               who
               affirmes
               (
               as
               he
               quotes
               him
               )
               that
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 terror
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               with
               this
               caution
               (
               as
               he
               reports
               him
               )
               
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 by
              
               Moses
               ;
               for
               Moses
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 could
                 not
                 binde
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 that
                 bindes
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 Christians
                 and
                 not
                 Jews
                 .
                 Soto
              
               hath
               Suarez
               ,
               and
               Medina
               (
               as
               Master
               Burges
               observes
               )
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               
                 Zanchius
                 de
                 redemptione
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               12.
               and
               Musculus
               in
               his
               common
               places
               go
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Moral
                 Lawes
                 which
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 decalogue
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 delivered
                 by
              
               Moses
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Israelites
               ,
               
                 do
                 not
                 concerne
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 Paraeus
              
               (
               as
               is
               observed
               by
               Rivet
               in
               his
               Explication
               ,
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               page
               11.
               )
               giving
               in
               his
               judgement
               of
               the
               differing
               opinions
               of
               Bellarmine
               and
               
                 Soto
                 ,
                 affirms
              
               that
               the
               opinion
               
               of
               Bellarmine
               is
               most
               safe
               to
               be
               followed
               .
               Rivet
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               ,
               takes
               it
               to
               be
               a
               strife
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               to
               be
               inconsiderable
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               the
               authority
               be
               granted
               ,
               there
               seemes
               indeed
               lesse
               danger
               ,
               though
               the
               Minister
               be
               waved
               .
               The
               Antinomian
               (
               as
               others
               have
               observed
               )
               is
               by
               both
               parties
               opposed
               ;
               Some
               may
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               ,
               thus
               gaines
               in
               its
               authority
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               ,
               of
               much
               more
               excellency
               then
               Moses
               ,
               when
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               saw
               his
               servant
               neglected
               ;
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 will
                 reverence
                 my
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               Mat.
               21.
               37.
               
               But
               if
               the
               servant
               be
               once
               despised
               ,
               and
               set
               so
               light
               by
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               from
               some
               hands
               ,
               
                 Away
                 with
                 stammering
                 Moses
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               will
               not
               long
               remaine
               in
               honour
               ,
               when
               servants
               fared
               so
               ill
               ,
               we
               finde
               that
               the
               Sonne
               had
               little
               better
               entertainment
               ;
               And
               ,
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               there
               is
               scarce
               a
               readier
               way
               then
               this
               ,
               to
               strip
               us
               of
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               Keeping
               up
               to
               their
               own
               principles
               ,
               they
               can
               look
               on
               no
               more
               ,
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               binding
               Christians
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               held
               out
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               .
               If
               this
               be
               granted
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               a
               New
               Testament
               Text
               ,
               for
               every
               Moral
               duty
               ;
               yet
               to
               gratifie
               adversaries
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               yeeld
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               concernes
               not
               Christians
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ,
               only
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               so
               Zanchy's
               Position
               ,
               keeping
               strictly
               to
               the
               termes
               may
               happily
               be
               defended
               .
               
                 The
                 Moral
                 Laws
                 as
                 delivered
                 by
              
               Moses
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Israelites
               
                 do
                 not
                 appertain
                 to
                 Christians
              
               ;
               so
               ,
               neither
               doth
               Lukes
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               as
               from
               him
               to
               Theophilus
               ,
               nor
               yet
               ,
               any
               of
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Titus
              
               ,
               or
               Philemon
               .
               But
               looking
               on
               Moses
               as
               employed
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               38.
               and
               upon
               his
               writings
               as
               a
               depositum
               ,
               left
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               equal
               concernment
               ,
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               was
               ,
               a
               Church
               of
               God.
               This
               to
               me
               is
               plaine
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               those
               Texts
               of
               Moses
               quoted
               in
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               as
               we
               heard
               before
               ,
               but
               quoted
               also
               as
               from
               Moses
               .
               The
               Apostle
               pleading
               for
               Ministers
               maintenance
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               9.
               
               How
               were
               this
               argument
               of
               force
               ,
               if
               Moses
               his
               writings
               were
               not
               of
               use
               ?
               That
               of
               Peter
               is
               convincing
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 ye
                 holy
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 conversation
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 be
                 ye
                 holy
                 for
                 I
                 
                 am
                 holy
              
               ;
               This
               was
               written
               by
               Moses
               ,
               Lev.
               11.
               44.
               
               Lev.
               19.
               2.
               
               Lev.
               20.
               7.
               and
               why
               should
               we
               be
               engaged
               to
               holinesse
               ,
               
                 eo
                 nomine
              
               ,
               because
               Moses
               writ
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               in
               charge
               ,
               in
               case
               Moses
               his
               writings
               do
               not
               binde
               Christians
               ?
               This
               also
               to
               me
               is
               plaine
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               Christ
               was
               King
               then
               ,
               as
               now
               ,
               his
               Church
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               now
               ,
               as
               then
               ,
               we
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               up
               one
               Kingdome
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               11.
               
               The
               Lawes
               of
               Christ
               therefore
               (
               unlesse
               they
               appear
               to
               be
               repealed
               )
               are
               now
               ,
               in
               force
               as
               in
               former
               times
               .
               There
               is
               not
               a
               temporal
               Obligation
               (
               saith
               Master
               
                 Burges
                 Vindiciae
                 Legis
              
               ,
               page
               162.
               )
               laid
               upon
               a
               perpetual
               duty
               .
               The
               duties
               are
               confessed
               ,
               to
               be
               perpetual
               ,
               why
               should
               Moses
               then
               deliver
               them
               to
               be
               only
               of
               temporal
               permanency
               ?
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               brought
               by
               Soto
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               hand
               to
               evince
               the
               contrary
               .
               In
               the
               close
               of
               the
               words
               already
               quoted
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Mose-could
                 not
                 binde
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 Jews
                 ,
                 but
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               To
               this
               we
               say
               ,
               He
               could
               not
               binde
               us
               ,
               authoritatively
               ,
               but
               ministerially
               ,
               and
               because
               Christ
               bindes
               ,
               therefore
               Moses
               bindes
               ;
               seeing
               ,
               Moses
               was
               a
               servant
               ,
               in
               that
               house
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               Christ
               was
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               Moses
               his
               dayes
               ,
               Israel
               tempted
               Christ
               in
               disobeying
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               9.
               
               He
               commanded
               for
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               command
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               these
               commands
               are
               of
               concernment
               unto
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               their
               fellow
               subjects
               .
               The
               Arguments
               produced
               by
               Soto
               are
               satisfyingly
               answered
               by
               
                 Bellarmine
                 .
                 Soto
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               law
               leads
               to
               the
               Israelites
               onely
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 .
              
               But
               it
               was
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               not
               Christians
               ,
               that
               were
               in
               Egypt
               .
               This
               is
               false
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               these
               Jesuites
               truly
               answers
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               were
               in
               Egypt
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               They
               were
               our
               fathers
               ,
               and
               we
               their
               children
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               1.
               
               It
               was
               once
               indeed
               otherwise
               with
               us
               ,
               being
               branches
               of
               the
               wilde
               Olive
               ;
               But
               the
               natural
               branches
               ,
               being
               cut
               off
               ,
               we
               are
               grafted
               into
               their
               stead
               ,
               that
               mercy
               of
               deliverance
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               being
               a
               Church-mercy
               ,
               is
               our
               mercy
               .
               He
               further
               objects
               that
               of
               
                 Luke
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 until
              
               John
               ,
               and
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               understood
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               prophecying
               by
               figures
               ,
               and
               not
               instructing
               in
               manners
               ,
               which
               is
               further
               explained
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 prophecyed
                 until
                 John
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               prophesies
               of
               the
               Messiah
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               delivered
               in
               words
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               by
               signes
               and
               Law-ceremonies
               
               did
               not
               reach
               beyond
               John
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               did
               bear
               witnesse
               of
               Christ
               .
               Some
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               the
               Law
               bind
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ;
               then
               all
               that
               Moses
               did
               deliver
               ,
               is
               obligatory
               to
               Christians
               ,
               Quâtale
               ,
               is
               ,
               omne
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               bindes
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               Moral
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               bring
               our
               necks
               under
               that
               yoke
               .
               To
               this
               answer
               ,
               all
               that
               Moses
               did
               deliver
               doth
               binde
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               have
               a
               release
               ,
               or
               discharge
               from
               the
               same
               authority
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               spake
               ,
               and
               hence
               an
               argument
               is
               drawn
               ,
               for
               proof
               of
               that
               which
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               If
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               had
               bound
               Christians
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               revoked
               ,
               and
               abolished
               ,
               then
               the
               moral
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               where
               revoked
               ,
               or
               abolished
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               )
               doth
               still
               bind
               Christians
               .
               This
               is
               plaine
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               should
               be
               obligatory
               ,
               above
               the
               Moral
               ;
               But
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               had
               bound
               Christians
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               revoked
               and
               abolished
               ;
               This
               is
               as
               plain
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               question
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               whether
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               did
               binde
               Christians
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               to
               circumcise
               their
               children
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               ;
               and
               consequently
               to
               observe
               other
               Rites
               .
               This
               is
               decided
               ,
               in
               making
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               abolished
               ,
               as
               being
               shadows
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               an
               end
               put
               to
               their
               obligation
               .
               It
               may
               be
               further
               objected
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               be
               of
               force
               ,
               that
               Moses
               wrote
               ,
               as
               from
               him
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               divorce
               of
               the
               wife
               ,
               on
               any
               cause
               is
               of
               force
               likewise
               .
               That
               was
               commanded
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               Mat.
               19.
               7.
               tell
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               from
               Deut.
               24.
               1.
               
               To
               this
               Chemnitius
               hath
               answered
               ,
               that
               Moses
               delivered
               this
               ,
               
                 Tanquam
                 legislator
              
               ,
               as
               one
               ,
               that
               gave
               orders
               to
               that
               people
               ,
               as
               ,
               to
               their
               political
               estate
               ;
               not
               ,
               
                 Tanquam
                 Theologus
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               raised
               up
               to
               deliver
               the
               minde
               and
               will
               of
               God
               unto
               them
               .
               Moses
               his
               writings
               therefore
               are
               in
               force
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 ratione
                 materiae
              
               ,
               as
               
                 containing
                 such
                 precepts
                 upon
                 which
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 hath
                 put
                 a
                 divine
                 sanction
              
               ;
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               sanction
               from
               heaven
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               delivered
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               obligation
               still
               remaining
               .
               If
               Moses
               once
               be
               neglected
               ,
               I
               shall
               fear
               ,
               that
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               will
               not
               long
               be
               honoured
               ,
               Moses
               being
               a
               servant
               in
               the
               same
               house
               ,
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               pen-men
               of
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               God
               entring
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               keeps
               up
               his
               Sovereignty
               in
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               ,
               in
               the
               correction
               and
               chastisement
               of
               his
               people
               for
               sinne
               .
            
             
               AS
               God
               holds
               up
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               under
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ;
               in
               keeping
               on
               foot
               his
               commandments
               ;
               so
               ,
               also
               in
               his
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               ,
               upon
               those
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               in
               covenant
               .
               He
               neither
               suffers
               them
               to
               be
               without
               Law
               ,
               nor
               to
               go
               on
               in
               transgression
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               with
               impunity
               and
               freedome
               .
               As
               they
               have
               his
               precept
               ,
               to
               keep
               from
               sinne
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               ,
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               sinne
               ;
               Those
               that
               are
               against
               us
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               are
               our
               adversaries
               in
               this
               likewise
               .
               As
               they
               plead
               a
               manumission
               ,
               of
               Christians
               from
               the
               mandatory
               power
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               ,
               they
               will
               also
               have
               them
               exempted
               from
               all
               chastisement
               or
               correction
               .
               Against
               these
               we
               maintaine
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               even
               those
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               stedfast
               ,
               in
               covenant
               ;
               do
               suffer
               under
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               sinne
               ;
               For
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               bring
               Scripture
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Giving
               instances
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               under
               sore
               and
               great
               afflictions
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               these
               places
               are
               even
               without
               number
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 42.
                 24.
                 
                 Lam.
                 1.
                 8.
                 3.
                 39.
                 5.
                 16.
                 
                 Micah
              
               1.
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               they
               lie
               under
               sufferings
               ,
               till
               they
               acknowledge
               sin
               ,
               till
               their
               stomacks
               are
               brought
               down
               ,
               and
               they
               humble
               themselves
               for
               sin
               ,
               Lev.
               26.
               41.
               
               Against
               this
               ,
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               among
               these
               afflicted
               ones
               ,
               there
               were
               reprobates
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               elected
               ones
               ;
               and
               Elect
               ones
               in
               the
               state
               of
               unconversion
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               suffer
               for
               sinne
               ,
               which
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               does
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               not
               ;
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               1.
               
               There
               were
               true
               converts
               among
               these
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               whole
               world
               had
               no
               converts
               in
               it
               .
               2.
               
               These
               ,
               in
               their
               confessions
               ,
               and
               humiliations
               ,
               involved
               themselves
               among
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               make
               themselves
               ,
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               by
               sinne
               draw
               down
               sufferings
               ;
               as
               we
               have
               
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               examples
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Instances
               of
               the
               most
               precious
               Saints
               sinning
               and
               suffering
               for
               sinne
               ;
               1.
               
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               Numb
               .
               20.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 ye
                 beleeved
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 bring
                 this
                 Congregation
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 them
              
               ;
               Both
               their
               sinne
               and
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               are
               noted
               there
               ,
               which
               Moses
               seems
               never
               to
               have
               done
               with
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 1.
                 37.
                 
                 Deut.
                 3
                 26.
                 
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 21.
                 
                 Deut.
                 34.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 David
                 ,
              
               his
               sinne
               we
               finde
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               11.
               at
               large
               related
               ,
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               ,
               he
               suffers
               in
               all
               his
               relations
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               ,
               a
               father
               ,
               his
               childe
               dies
               .
               2.
               
               As
               ,
               an
               husband
               ,
               his
               bed
               is
               defiled
               .
               3.
               
               As
               ,
               a
               Prince
               ,
               the
               sword
               is
               brought
               upon
               his
               land
               .
               3.
               
               Solomon
               ,
               1
               Kings
               11.
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 kept
                 my
                 Covenant
                 and
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 surely
                 rend
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 thy
                 servant
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               25.
               26.
               
               But
               Hezekiah
               
                 rendred
                 not
                 again
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 done
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 wrath
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 Judah
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 humbled
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 both
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 came
                 not
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Hezekiah
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               we
               see
               ,
               his
               sinne
               ,
               his
               suffering
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               his
               humiliation
               upon
               account
               of
               his
               sinne
               .
               Here
               also
               exception
               is
               taken
               ;
               These
               here
               mentioned
               say
               some
               ,
               lived
               under
               Old
               Testament
               dispentations
               ;
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               We
               may
               take
               up
               Pauls
               words
               in
               behalf
               of
               these
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 trust
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 think
                 this
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 Christs
                 .
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               that
               suffered
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
                 esteemed
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 greater
                 riches
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               26.
               
               And
               David
               that
               suffered
               in
               like
               sort
               ,
               in
               spirit
               called
               him
               Lord
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               43.
               2.
               
               That
               we
               may
               not
               lose
               Old
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               lose
               them
               here
               ,
               we
               shall
               hold
               them
               no
               where
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               upon
               
                 Prov.
                 3.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 My
                 sonne
                 ,
                 despise
                 not
                 the
                 chastening
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 neither
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 correction
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loveth
                 ,
                 he
                 correcteth
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 father
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 delighteth
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               we
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               sufferings
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               thrice
               repeated
               .
               2.
               
               The
               impulsive
               cause
               ,
               implyed
               in
               the
               word
               [
               chastisement
               ]
               which
               ever
               is
               for
               some
               fault
               ,
               Psalme
               39.
               11.
               3.
               
               The
               hand
               that
               inflicts
               
               [
               the
               Lord
               ]
               4.
               
               His
               way
               of
               dealing
               as
               a
               [
               Father
               ]
               in
               love
               and
               not
               in
               vengeance
               .
               Now
               turne
               to
               Heb.
               12.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               there
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               Apostle
               .
               1.
               
               Quoting
               this
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               Checking
               them
               for
               not
               heeding
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Commenting
               upon
               it
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 forgotten
                 the
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 which
                 speaketh
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 children
                 ,
                 My
                 sonne
                 despise
                 not
                 thou
                 the
                 chastening
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nor
                 faint
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 rebuked
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 For
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loveth
                 ,
                 he
                 chasteneth
                 ,
                 and
                 scourgeth
                 every
                 son
                 whom
                 he
                 receiveth
                 ;
                 If
                 ye
                 endure
                 chastening
                 ,
                 God
                 dealeth
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 sonne
                 is
                 he
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 chasteneth
                 not
                 ?
              
               These
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               confirm
               all
               the
               Old
               Testament
               proofs
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               give
               a
               shrewd
               check
               ,
               to
               all
               those
               that
               would
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               full
               New
               Testament-proof
               of
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               our
               aversaries
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               have
               that
               great
               and
               happy
               priviledge
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               from
               all
               chastisements
               for
               sinne
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               sayes
               ,
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               happinesse
               to
               be
               chastised
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               their
               sorrow
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               without
               chastisement
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 many
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 sickly
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sleep
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               30.
               
               There
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               judgements
               inflicted
               ,
               the
               persons
               suffering
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               suffering
               assigned
               .
               The
               judgements
               are
               set
               out
               .
               1.
               
               By
               the
               quality
               or
               kinde
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               visible
               on
               the
               outward
               man
               ;
               as
               ,
               their
               sinne
               was
               open
               ,
               so
               was
               their
               suffering
               .
               2.
               
               By
               their
               several
               degrees
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               suffered
               ;
               some
               weak
               ,
               languishing
               ,
               under
               infirmities
               ;
               some
               sick
               ,
               taken
               with
               diseases
               ;
               some
               fallen
               asleep
               ,
               surprised
               with
               death
               .
               The
               persons
               suffering
               are
               set
               out
               .
               1.
               
               By
               their
               multitude
               [
               many
               ]
               .
               2.
               
               By
               the
               application
               of
               the
               stroke
               ,
               Corinthians
               had
               sinned
               ,
               and
               Corinthians
               suffered
               .
               The
               cause
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               illative
               particle
               [
               For
               ]
               and
               exprest
               in
               the
               foregoing
               words
               ,
               their
               unworthy
               addresses
               unto
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               sinfully
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               they
               eat
               and
               drink
               their
               own
               judgement
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               were
               in
               grace
               ,
               that
               thus
               suffered
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               some
               at
               least
               in
               grace
               among
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Lord
               chastened
               them
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               speaks
               fully
               to
               this
               in
               his
               letter
               from
               heaven
               to
               Laodicea
               the
               Church
               of
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               19.
               
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 I
                 love
                 ,
                 I
                 rebuke
                 and
                 chasten
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               Scripture
               ,
               expresly
               holds
               out
               this
               truth
               ,
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               clear
               in
               reason
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               not
               hold
               up
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               in
               this
               way
               
               of
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               ;
               upon
               his
               children
               ,
               his
               love
               could
               not
               be
               continued
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               withdrawn
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Christs
               words
               but
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               19.
               as
               ,
               also
               in
               those
               words
               of
               Solomon
               and
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Pro.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               The
               love
               of
               God
               is
               such
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               league
               of
               friendship
               is
               past
               between
               them
               (
               say
               our
               adversaries
               )
               that
               it
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               strike
               them
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               his
               love
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               forbear
               to
               strike
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               that
               they
               should
               sinne
               ,
               and
               carry
               it
               with
               impunity
               .
               There
               are
               indeed
               some
               such
               parents
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               indulgent
               ,
               that
               ,
               children
               must
               neither
               have
               ,
               check
               ,
               nor
               stroke
               from
               them
               ,
               what
               course
               soever
               they
               take
               ,
               they
               scarce
               hear
               words
               ,
               much
               lesse
               do
               they
               suffer
               stripes
               .
               These
               ,
               call
               this
               love
               ,
               but
               a
               wiser
               then
               they
               ,
               calls
               it
               by
               the
               name
               of
               hatred
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 13.
                 24.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 spareth
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 hateth
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 him
                 ,
                 chasteneth
                 him
                 betimes
                 .
              
               Pity
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               ,
               to
               make
               children
               smart
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               greater
               pity
               ,
               that
               the
               want
               of
               smart
               ,
               should
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               condemnation
               of
               hell
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 23.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 With-hold
                 not
                 correction
                 from
                 the
                 childe
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 beatest
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 beat
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 deliver
                 his
                 soul
                 from
                 hell
                 .
              
               A
               childe
               in
               sinne
               ,
               must
               either
               be
               beaten
               ,
               or
               spared
               ;
               Beating
               will
               not
               be
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               sparing
               tends
               to
               his
               condemnation
               .
               The
               similitude
               is
               not
               ours
               ,
               but
               the
               Holy
               Ghosts
               .
               One
               of
               the
               most
               terrible
               texts
               in
               all
               the
               Bible
               may
               be
               found
               (
               as
               one
               sayes
               )
               
                 Hoses
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 punish
                 your
                 daughters
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 nor
                 your
                 spouses
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ,
              
               He
               spares
               not
               some
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               for
               ever
               spare
               them
               ,
               chastening
               them
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               condemn
               them
               with
               the
               world
               ;
               He
               spares
               some
               ,
               and
               everlastingly
               destroys
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Otherwise
               ,
               God
               would
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               sinne
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               league
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               their
               persons
               ,
               but
               with
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               abhorrent
               to
               his
               holinesse
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Gods
               reconciliation
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               God
               may
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               those
               that
               have
               sinned
               ,
               not
               imputing
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               never
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               sin
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               his
               honour
               to
               suffer
               his
               to
               go
               on
               in
               impunity
               in
               these
               ways
               .
               Their
               wickednesse
               will
               be
               said
               to
               be
               by
               his
               allowance
               .
               Men
               in
               sin
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               (
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               observe
               )
               
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 themselves
              
               ;
               Psalme
               50.
               21.
               and
               that
               because
               they
               sinne
               ,
               and
               he
               keeps
               silence
               .
               And
               men
               of
               the
               world
               will
               say
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               his
               people
               go
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               prosper
               .
               This
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sees
               and
               takes
               care
               ,
               this
               way
               to
               prevent
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 39.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 heathen
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 went
                 into
                 captivity
                 for
                 their
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 trespassed
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hid
                 I
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               He
               will
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               no
               patron
               to
               them
               in
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               God
               hath
               given
               in
               charge
               ,
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               his
               vice-gerents
               for
               to
               punish
               .
               They
               are
               
                 revengers
                 to
                 execute
                 wrath
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               they
               are
               
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 evil
                 doers
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               14.
               
               They
               have
               no
               commission
               to
               spare
               ,
               upon
               supposal
               of
               any
               interest
               ,
               in
               God
               or
               grace
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               found
               in
               any
               acts
               that
               are
               wicked
               .
               What
               they
               do
               ,
               God
               does
               ,
               they
               acting
               by
               his
               command
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               commission
               .
            
             
               For
               further
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               work
               a
               right
               understanding
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               severall
               Positions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               God
               considered
               in
               his
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               ,
               may
               inflict
               sufferings
               ,
               without
               injustice
               on
               his
               innocent
               creatures
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               absolute
               necessity
               ,
               that
               sinne
               should
               go
               before
               all
               manner
               of
               trouble
               ;
               Punishment
               cannot
               be
               without
               a
               fault
               ;
               that
               ,
               alwayes
               implies
               guilt
               ,
               where
               justice
               is
               followed
               .
               Yet
               ,
               such
               is
               Gods
               Sovereignty
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               lay
               affliction
               where
               there
               is
               no
               transgression
               .
               We
               do
               it
               upon
               our
               fellow-creatures
               ,
               we
               tread
               upon
               wormes
               that
               never
               did
               offend
               us
               ;
               God
               may
               much
               more
               do
               it
               upon
               his
               creatures
               ,
               yea
               ,
               God
               does
               it
               .
               How
               much
               do
               bruit
               creatures
               suffer
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               unwillingly
               suffer
               ?
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               20.
               and
               that
               from
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               that
               hath
               made
               them
               subject
               to
               these
               suffering
               ;
               that
               ,
               which
               God
               doth
               unto
               one
               creature
               ,
               he
               may
               do
               unto
               any
               creature
               ;
               that
               which
               he
               doth
               to
               the
               meanest
               ,
               he
               may
               do
               to
               the
               most
               noble
               creature
               .
               As
               a
               potter
               may
               make
               vessels
               ,
               some
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               dishonour
               ;
               so
               God
               having
               more
               transcendent
               Sovereignty
               ,
               may
               make
               some
               creatures
               ,
               ever
               blessed
               ;
               and
               others
               during
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               remaine
               in
               misery
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               stands
               not
               yet
               with
               Gods
               ordinate
               justice
               ,
               to
               strike
               his
               people
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               fault
               .
               The
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               
               being
               pre-supposed
               ;
               none
               can
               suffer
               that
               have
               not
               offended
               .
               every
               one
               ,
               upon
               engagement
               from
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               happy
               ,
               that
               is
               innocent
               .
               This
               is
               plainly
               implyed
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
                 ,
              
               sinne
               not
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               ,
               and
               more
               explicitely
               held
               out
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 live
              
               ,
               under
               death
               is
               comprized
               all
               evil
               ,
               from
               which
               man
               upon
               covenant
               is
               free
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               sinne
               :
               Under
               life
               is
               comprised
               ,
               all
               blisse
               ,
               which
               ,
               upon
               covenant
               ,
               all
               are
               to
               enjoy
               that
               yeeld
               full
               obedience
               ;
               So
               ;
               that
               the
               inlet
               of
               suffering
               ,
               is
               from
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               
               God
               having
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               tyed
               himself
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               Sovereignty
               ,
               to
               afflict
               ,
               when
               man
               hath
               not
               offended
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               way
               is
               made
               by
               sinne
               ,
               to
               divine
               justice
               ,
               to
               bring
               evil
               upon
               man
               ,
               yet
               the
               reason
               why
               ,
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               evil
               ,
               is
               inflicted
               ,
               on
               this
               or
               that
               man
               ;
               is
               not
               alwayes
               mans
               provocation
               by
               sinne
               ;
               All
               afflictions
               are
               not
               punishments
               ;
               nor
               yet
               corrections
               ,
               or
               chastisements
               .
               There
               are
               often
               other
               ends
               and
               motives
               .
               Sometimes
               ,
               God
               looks
               solely
               at
               himselfe
               ,
               alone
               at
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               in
               his
               strokes
               ;
               of
               this
               we
               have
               many
               instances
               ,
               
                 John
                 9.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 John
              
               11.
               4.
               
               The
               same
               we
               may
               say
               of
               the
               viper
               upon
               Pauls
               hand
               ,
               Acts
               28.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Sometimes
               he
               looks
               at
               his
               people
               in
               the
               sufferings
               that
               he
               inflicts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               patients
               themselves
               ,
               laying
               afflictions
               upon
               them
               ,
               not
               as
               corrections
               respecting
               by-past
               faults
               ,
               but
               tryals
               for
               discovery
               of
               their
               graces
               .
               That
               which
               God
               laid
               upon
               Job
               ,
               was
               not
               for
               his
               sinne
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               appeare
               ,
               that
               Satan
               had
               formed
               a
               false
               charge
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               whole
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               upon
               by-ends
               ,
               and
               base
               accounts
               ,
               and
               that
               sufferings
               (
               God
               appearing
               against
               him
               in
               contrary
               providences
               )
               would
               presently
               draw
               him
               into
               all
               wickednesses
               .
               It
               was
               a
               sore
               affliction
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               leave
               his
               countrey
               ,
               and
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               yet
               these
               were
               no
               corrections
               ,
               or
               chastisements
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               ,
               but
               temptations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               looks
               upon
               others
               ,
               that
               are
               no
               sufferers
               ,
               to
               bring
               about
               mercy
               to
               one
               ,
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               another
               ;
               so
               it
               was
               in
               Josephs
               sufferings
               ,
               Gen.
               50.
               20.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               corrections
               that
               God
               lays
               upon
               the
               godly
               ,
               are
               far
               different
               from
               those
               that
               he
               layes
               upon
               the
               wicked
               .
               His
               hand
               upon
               his
               own
               children
               ,
               differs
               much
               from
               his
               hand
               upon
               his
               enemies
               .
               God
               deales
               otherwise
               with
               a
               Nation
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               stranger
               to
               him
               ,
               
               then
               he
               deals
               with
               a
               people
               that
               are
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 30.
                 11.
                 
                 Though
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 whither
                 I
                 have
                 scattered
                 thee
                 ;
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 end
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 correct
                 thee
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 leave
                 thee
                 altogether
                 unpunished
                 .
              
               Though
               both
               suffer
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               equally
               ,
               and
               alike
               suffer
               .
               So
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               reprobate
               ,
               both
               suffer
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               in
               their
               sufferings
               .
               1.
               
               They
               differ
               in
               the
               cause
               from
               whence
               their
               sufferings
               respectively
               do
               arise
               :
               The
               sufferings
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               are
               out
               of
               pure
               wrath
               ,
               wicked
               men
               ,
               being
               under
               a
               state
               of
               wrath
               .
               The
               sufferings
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               out
               of
               present
               displeasure
               ,
               but
               yet
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               Prov.
               13.
               11.
               
               Heb.
               12.
               6
               ,
               7.
               2.
               
               They
               differ
               in
               the
               end
               of
               their
               sufferings
               .
               A
               piece
               of
               silver
               is
               trode
               upon
               ,
               with
               the
               feet
               to
               scoure
               and
               brighten
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               worme
               or
               spider
               ,
               to
               crush
               or
               spoile
               it
               .
               3.
               
               They
               differ
               in
               the
               respective
               improvement
               ,
               that
               either
               make
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               godly
               are
               are
               bettered
               by
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               their
               sufferings
               are
               their
               purges
               ,
               and
               purifications
               ,
               Psalme
               119.
               67.
               
               Their
               eares
               are
               thereby
               opened
               for
               discipline
               ,
               Job
               36.
               10.
               the
               wicked
               are
               more
               and
               more
               hardened
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               grow
               more
               and
               more
               wicked
               under
               them
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 1.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
              
               28.
               22.
               
               The
               Sunne
               hardens
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               softens
               the
               butter
               and
               the
               wax
               .
            
             
               The
               sufferings
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               many
               times
               proceed
               from
               as
               high
               displeasure
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               can
               stand
               with
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               high
               the
               sinne
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               and
               sorer
               is
               his
               displeasure
               :
               They
               work
               in
               God
               as
               great
               a
               dislike
               as
               can
               stand
               with
               his
               purpose
               ,
               not
               utterly
               to
               leave
               and
               cast
               them
               off
               .
               When
               David
               had
               sinned
               ,
               in
               that
               high
               manner
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 thing
                 that
                 David
                 did
                 displeased
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               11.
               ult
               .
               Few
               men
               have
               had
               more
               of
               Gods
               heart
               then
               he
               ,
               yet
               we
               see
               ,
               his
               heart
               rises
               in
               sore
               displeasure
               ,
               against
               his
               wickednesse
               .
               We
               may
               see
               how
               he
               takes
               him
               up
               for
               it
               ,
               we
               can
               scarce
               see
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               a
               man
               so
               chidden
               .
               The
               Prophet
               reckons
               up
               the
               courtesies
               and
               high
               favours
               that
               he
               had
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 anointed
                 thee
                 King
                 over
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 delivered
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 gave
                 thee
                 thy
                 Masters
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Masters
                 wives
                 into
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 g●ve
                 thee
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 more-over
                 have
                 given
                 thee
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 .
              
               And
               as
               he
               had
               before
               aggravated
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               in
               a
               parable
               ;
               
               so
               in
               expresse
               termes
               ,
               he
               further
               layes
               it
               open
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 hast
                 thou
                 despised
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 in
                 doing
                 evil
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 killed
                 Vriah
                 the
                 Hittite
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 taken
                 his
                 wife
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 wife
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               falls
               to
               threatnings
               ,
               three
               great
               evils
               (
               as
               we
               may
               there
               see
               )
               follow
               upon
               this
               evil
               ;
               yet
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               that
               the
               Lord
               thus
               chides
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               thus
               threatens
               and
               beats
               him
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               cease
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               Nathans
               words
               ,
               
                 verse
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 put
                 away
                 thy
                 sinne
              
               ;
               some
               will
               have
               love
               and
               anger
               to
               be
               inconsistent
               ,
               hatred
               and
               wrath
               inseparable
               ;
               God
               is
               angry
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               with
               none
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               he
               hates
               ,
               and
               when
               anger
               appears
               ,
               love
               is
               no
               more
               ;
               But
               all
               know
               that
               this
               is
               false
               among
               men
               ,
               a
               father
               is
               many
               times
               angry
               with
               his
               child
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               hate
               ;
               It
               is
               as
               false
               with
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               wrath
               with
               Moses
               ,
               but
               he
               never
               hated
               Moses
               ,
               he
               owns
               his
               with
               much
               love
               ,
               when
               he
               manifests
               much
               dislike
               and
               distaste
               of
               their
               present
               actions
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               These
               sufferings
               of
               the
               godly
               must
               by
               no
               means
               be
               accounted
               satisfactions
               of
               divine
               justice
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               vindicative
               wrath
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               the
               curse
               ,
               that
               is
               due
               from
               vindicative
               justice
               for
               sin
               .
               Having
               a
               tendency
               not
               to
               harme
               ,
               but
               to
               reforme
               ;
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               amend
               ;
               they
               are
               only
               fatherly
               corrections
               ,
               and
               chastisements
               ,
               not
               properly
               (
               at
               least
               as
               some
               rigidly
               understand
               the
               word
               )
               punishments
               ;
               satisfaction
               was
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               curse
               was
               divolved
               upon
               him
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               13.
               
               Papists
               do
               distinguish
               between
               the
               friendship
               that
               is
               lost
               by
               sinne
               ;
               and
               the
               justice
               that
               is
               deserved
               .
               The
               friendship
               that
               is
               lost
               ,
               is
               made
               up
               again
               ,
               as
               they
               confesse
               ,
               of
               free
               grace
               ;
               but
               the
               justice
               deserved
               ,
               must
               by
               the
               offender
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               which
               how
               impossible
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               man
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               how
               injurious
               to
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               attempt
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               guesse
               by
               the
               definition
               that
               Bellarmine
               gives
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 quart
                 .
                 de
                 peniten
                 .
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 Actio
                 ,
                 quâ
                 is
                 ,
                 qui
                 alierum
                 laesit
                 ,
                 tantum
                 facit
                 ,
                 quantum
                 satis
                 est
                 ,
                 ad
                 injuriam
                 compensandam
                 ,
                 sive
                 ,
                 is
                 qui
                 laesus
                 est
                 ,
                 justè
                 exigit
                 .
              
               All
               that
               we
               can
               suffer
               ,
               can
               never
               satisfie
               ,
               the
               wrong
               that
               our
               sinnes
               have
               done
               to
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               ,
               God
               may
               justly
               exact
               more
               ,
               then
               either
               on
               earth
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               imaginary
               purgatory
               ;
               any
               man
               can
               discharge
               .
               As
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ;
               so
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               match
               the
               evil
               that
               justly
               might
               be
               inflicted
               .
               They
               are
               all
               just
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               Gods
               revenging
               
               justice
               .
               In
               themselves
               they
               have
               the
               nature
               of
               curses
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               curse
               ,
               which
               upon
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               menaced
               .
               As
               a
               skilful
               Physician
               ,
               makes
               poison
               up
               into
               a
               medicine
               ,
               so
               doth
               God
               turne
               curses
               into
               blessings
               ;
               they
               serve
               not
               to
               kill
               ,
               but
               to
               cure
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               These
               sufferings
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               barely
               as
               some
               use
               to
               speak
               from
               sinne
               ,
               but
               chastisements
               for
               sinne
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               prevent
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               committed
               ;
               but
               because
               men
               have
               allready
               sinned
               .
               The
               Corinthians
               were
               chastened
               ,
               not
               alone
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               prophane
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               had
               prophaned
               it
               .
               God
               afflicted
               David
               ,
               not
               onely
               lest
               he
               should
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               had
               committed
               adultery
               :
               He
               threatens
               Eli
               ,
               and
               punisheth
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               too
               indulgent
               to
               his
               sons
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               had
               been
               too
               indulgent
               to
               them
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               ,
               how
               afflictions
               should
               prevent
               sin
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               correct
               sin
               already
               past
               ,
               why
               are
               men
               afraid
               to
               sinne
               upon
               account
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               because
               upon
               sin
               they
               have
               suffered
               ?
               Smart
               for
               sinne
               ,
               makes
               a
               childe
               of
               God
               watchful
               against
               sin
               .
               The
               childe
               ,
               that
               hath
               seen
               his
               fathers
               frowne
               is
               afraid
               lest
               he
               should
               frowne
               againe
               ;
               that
               hath
               beene
               scourged
               ▪
               knows
               what
               a
               father
               thinks
               of
               a
               fault
               ,
               and
               is
               afraid
               of
               a
               second
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               here
               objected
               ,
               that
               it
               stands
               not
               with
               justice
               ,
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               to
               afflict
               beleevers
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               in
               their
               stead
               hath
               made
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               one
               sinne
               twice
               ,
               is
               injurious
               .
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               These
               know
               ,
               that
               Socinians
               deny
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               made
               any
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               two
               cannot
               stand
               together
               ,
               viz.
               Christs
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               beleevers
               correction
               ,
               they
               will
               soone
               assume
               that
               beleevers
               do
               suffer
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               the
               Scripture
               is
               very
               full
               )
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               hath
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               dangerous
               errour
               will
               be
               supported
               .
               2.
               
               One
               truth
               must
               not
               be
               produced
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               another
               ,
               Christ
               satisfaction
               ,
               takes
               us
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               delivers
               from
               revengeful
               wrath
               ,
               but
               not
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               discipline
               ;
               when
               God
               becomes
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Sovereign
               ;
               a
               father
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Judge
               ,
               may
               lash
               his
               childe
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               intends
               to
               sentence
               .
               If
               any
               will
               see
               further
               Objections
               raised
               and
               answered
               ,
               let
               him
               consult
               Mr.
               Burges
               of
               justification
               .
               
                 Part.
                 1.
                 
                 Lecture
                 5.
                 pag.
              
               33.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             
               Agreement
               between
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               HAving
               asserted
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               premised
               such
               things
               that
               may
               contribute
               some
               light
               ,
               towards
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               must
               proceed
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               respective
               agreement
               ,
               and
               differences
               between
               these
               covenants
               .
               The
               former
               is
               an
               easie
               work
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               controversie
               or
               dispute
               raised
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               briefly
               passe
               it
               over
               .
               They
               agree
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               general
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               both
               are
               covenants
               strictly
               so
               called
               ,
               as
               hath
               already
               been
               demonstrated
               .
               2.
               
               They
               have
               one
               and
               the
               same
               authour
               ,
               that
               is
               God.
               He
               proposed
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               to
               Adam
               ,
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               he
               enters
               covenant
               with
               the
               posterity
               of
               Adam
               ,
               in
               their
               fallen
               condition
               .
               3.
               
               The
               parties
               in
               covenant
               ,
               are
               in
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               God
               propounding
               ,
               man
               accepting
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               that
               would
               have
               it
               otherwise
               .
               4.
               
               In
               either
               of
               both
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               tendency
               to
               mans
               happinesse
               ,
               Life
               is
               given
               in
               promise
               in
               both
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               
                 Rom.
                 10
                 ▪
              
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               where
               both
               covenants
               are
               distinctly
               considered
               ,
               what
               difference
               or
               agreement
               there
               may
               be
               in
               the
               life
               promised
               ,
               will
               after
               be
               spoke
               unto
               .
               5.
               
               In
               both
               of
               them
               there
               is
               a
               restipulation
               from
               man
               as
               there
               is
               an
               engagement
               from
               God
               ;
               as
               ,
               God
               engageth
               himself
               for
               reward
               ,
               so
               man
               is
               engaged
               to
               duty
               ;
               the
               former
               was
               never
               doubted
               ,
               the
               later
               hath
               been
               largely
               proved
               .
               6.
               
               In
               either
               of
               both
               ,
               righteousness
               is
               called
               for
               from
               those
               that
               enter
               covenant
               .
               For
               the
               first
               it
               is
               not
               questioned
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               Failing
               in
               doing
               was
               death
               .
               Interest
               in
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               is
               required
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               performed
               ,
               not
               by
               our selves
               ,
               but
               by
               another
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               4.
               
               Sincerity
               ,
               in
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               is
               required
               likewise
               ,
               both
               of
               these
               will
               be
               morefully
               demonstrated
               .
               7.
               
               Either
               of
               both
               are
               indispensable
               ,
               the
               conditions
               being
               not
               
               performed
               ,
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               covenant
               in
               both
               is
               inflicted
               ,
               Adams
               posterity
               had
               experience
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               all
               unbeleevers
               ,
               and
               impenitent
               ones
               ,
               will
               bear
               the
               other
               ;
               not
               believing
               ,
               not
               repenting
               brings
               death
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               not
               perfectly
               obeying
               .
               That
               distinction
               ,
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               calling
               for
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               accepting
               of
               another
               ,
               afterwards
               will
               be
               considered
               .
               8.
               
               Neither
               of
               both
               covenants
               are
               personal
               ,
               as
               entered
               with
               any
               single
               person
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               and
               determined
               in
               him
               or
               them
               ,
               but
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               include
               posterity
               .
               In
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               expressly
               delivered
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               .
               That
               covenant
               was
               entred
               with
               Adam
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               ,
               the
               latter
               is
               more
               expresse
               ,
               to
               the
               covenanters
               and
               their
               seed
               ,
               both
               in
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               party
               is
               questioned
               ,
               but
               remaines
               largely
               to
               be
               confirmed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               Differences
               between
               the
               Covenants
               of
               Works
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               HAving
               spoken
               to
               the
               agreement
               between
               these
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               I
               must
               now
               more
               largely
               enquire
               into
               the
               differences
               ,
               which
               will
               prove
               a
               work
               of
               greater
               difficulty
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               much
               opposition
               .
               The
               first
               and
               leading
               difference
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               both
               of
               them
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               
               they
               were
               entred
               into
               in
               a
               different
               estate
               and
               condition
               of
               man.
               The
               first
               was
               entered
               
                 in
                 statu
                 instituto
              
               ,
               in
               mans
               integrity
               ,
               when
               man
               had
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               by
               sinne
               incurred
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               weakened
               his
               abilities
               for
               obedience
               ;
               Man
               then
               stood
               as
               he
               came
               out
               of
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               bearing
               in
               himselfe
               a
               lively
               resemblance
               of
               God.
               
               The
               second
               was
               
                 in
                 statu
                 destituto
              
               ,
               in
               mans
               fallen
               estate
               ,
               now
               in
               sinne
               ,
               under
               wrath
               ,
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               wholly
               disabled
               from
               yeelding
               obedience
               ,
               of
               this
               there
               is
               no
               controversie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               need
               not
               make
               more
               words
               about
               it
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               all
               other
               differences
               which
               I
               shall
               observe
               ;
               or
               which
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               are
               observable
               ,
               have
               their
               rise
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               following
               .
            
             
             
               The
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               
               or
               (
               as
               learned
               Camero
               calls
               it
               )
               the
               covenant
               of
               Nature
               ,
               was
               for
               preservation
               of
               man
               in
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               present
               blisse
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               to
               hold
               him
               in
               the
               condition
               in
               which
               it
               found
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               penalty
               threatned
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               noted
               ;
               man
               must
               not
               die
               till
               sinne
               enter
               ,
               and
               exprest
               in
               that
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
                 and
                 live
              
               ;
               His
               life
               must
               be
               continued
               as
               long
               as
               his
               obedience
               lasted
               ,
               his
               happinesse
               must
               have
               been
               perpetuated
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               necessarily
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               ,
               God
               might
               have
               translated
               him
               from
               a
               life
               on
               earth
               to
               a
               life
               in
               heaven
               )
               had
               he
               kept
               to
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               The
               covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               for
               mans
               restitution
               ,
               
               reconciliation
               and
               recovery
               ;
               He
               was
               before
               in
               blisse
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               had
               so
               abode
               ,
               he
               might
               with
               good
               reason
               have
               taken
               up
               Peters
               words
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 .
              
               Now
               he
               is
               in
               misery
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               restored
               ,
               if
               ever
               he
               be
               blessed
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               farther
               difference
               doth
               arise
               .
            
             
               The
               covenant
               of
               works
               had
               its
               precedency
               ,
               
               was
               first
               in
               time
               ;
               The
               covenant
               of
               grace
               in
               order
               of
               time
               follows
               after
               ;
               This
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               Mans
               estate
               in
               integrity
               being
               before
               his
               fall
               ,
               the
               covenant
               made
               in
               his
               integrity
               ,
               must
               needs
               precede
               the
               covenant
               entred
               into
               in
               his
               fallen
               condition
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               will
               place
               the
               third
               of
               Genesis
               before
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               before
               his
               creation
               ;
               And
               therefore
               that
               is
               utterly
               a
               mistake
               in
               one
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               upon
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               two
               covenants
               ,
               gives
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               the
               precedency
               in
               time
               ,
               giving
               this
               as
               his
               reason
               ,
               why
               he
               places
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               before
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 before
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
              
               quoting
               for
               proof
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 covenant
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 before
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 was
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 after
                 cannot
                 disanul
                 .
              
               But
               this
               can
               by
               no
               means
               serve
               his
               purpose
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               should
               conclude
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               had
               its
               beginning
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               at
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               of
               only
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               yeares
               more
               ancient
               standing
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               will
               as
               little
               serve
               his
               purpose
               which
               he
               after
               brings
               in
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               an
               
                 agreement
                 and
                 covenant
                 between
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 about
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 man
                 before
              
               Adam
               
                 sinned
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 began
              
               ;
               Seeing
               that
               covenant
               between
               the
               first
               and
               second
               person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               covenant
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               hand
               to
               treat
               upon
               ,
               namely
               the
               
                 covenant
                 which
                 God
                 entred
                 with
                 
                 man
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               himself
               confesses
               ;
               No
               covenant
               can
               be
               made
               with
               man
               before
               man
               be
               in
               being
               ,
               
                 A
                 no●ens
              
               can
               be
               no
               party
               in
               a
               covenant
               .
               And
               whereas
               we
               are
               told
               that
               
                 the
                 same
                 covenant
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 before
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 made
                 with
                 man.
              
               I
               desire
               that
               all
               would
               observe
               what
               is
               laid
               down
               in
               that
               Treatise
               concerning
               that
               covenant
               .
               
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 was
                 by
                 covenant
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 Surety
                 ,
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 should
                 give
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               must
               we
               become
               such
               Mediatours
               Sureties
               and
               Saviours
               also
               ?
               God
               the
               Father
               did
               promise
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 Mediatourship
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 to
                 gratifie
                 and
                 satisfie
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Mediatourship
                 .
              
               May
               we
               by
               covenant
               expect
               such
               things
               from
               the
               Father
               likewise
               ?
               If
               we
               are
               neither
               tied
               to
               the
               same
               work
               ,
               to
               which
               Christ
               by
               covenant
               was
               tied
               ,
               nor
               are
               to
               receive
               the
               like
               gifts
               ,
               as
               he
               by
               covenant
               was
               to
               expect
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               in
               the
               same
               covenant
               that
               past
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               Christ
               .
               And
               though
               these
               two
               were
               one
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               yeelded
               ,
               (
               the
               covenants
               
                 ad
                 intra
              
               ,
               which
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               make
               with
               themse●es
               ,
               and
               those
               
                 ad
                 extra
              
               with
               the
               creature
               may
               not
               be
               confounded
               )
               yet
               that
               would
               evince
               no
               such
               precedence
               in
               time
               ,
               seeing
               there
               was
               alike
               agreement
               in
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               for
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               Gods
               covenant
               with
               him
               in
               his
               integrity
               ,
               as
               is
               fully
               assented
               to
               in
               the
               same
               Treatise
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               overthrow
               of
               all
               that
               which
               upon
               the
               former
               supposition
               he
               had
               built
               .
               To
               that
               question
               ,
               
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 made
                 before
                 man
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 Known
                 unto
                 God
                 are
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               And
               he
               had
               all
               things
               then
               as
               present
               and
               real
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               as
               now
               he
               hath
               ,
               viz.
               Mans
               Creation
               ,
               Fall
               ,
               Recovery
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               there
               was
               no
               precedency
               of
               time
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               of
               Gods
               Counsels
               or
               secret
               actions
               .
               And
               then
               there
               can
               be
               no
               precedency
               of
               one
               of
               his
               covenants
               before
               another
               ,
               we
               must
               finde
               then
               a
               sense
               according
               to
               which
               there
               is
               a
               precedency
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               found
               in
               any
               covenants
               of
               the
               Trinity
               among
               themselves
               (
               which
               in
               exact
               propriety
               of
               speech
               are
               purposes
               rather
               then
               covenants
               ,
               and
               were
               before
               all
               time
               )
               but
               in
               the
               actual
               entrance
               and
               assent
               by
               the
               creature
               given
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               admits
               precedency
               ;
               In
               which
               consideration
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               hath
               its
               precedency
               before
               that
               of
               
               Grace
               ,
               as
               the
               state
               of
               integrity
               was
               before
               the
               fall
               .
            
             
               Whence
               farther
               yet
               follows
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               
               was
               but
               a
               small
               time
               in
               force
               ,
               at
               least
               but
               a
               small
               time
               of
               use
               ,
               only
               during
               the
               space
               of
               mans
               integrity
               ,
               which
               some
               say
               was
               only
               one
               day
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               not
               long
               ,
               in
               that
               man
               enjoyed
               no
               fruit
               of
               that
               blessing
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               
                 Increase
                 and
                 multiply
              
               .
               
               But
               this
               second
               ,
               is
               ,
               of
               everlasting
               continuance
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               Covenant
               was
               violated
               by
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               uselesse
               ,
               that
               of
               grace
               succeeded
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               only
               planck
               after
               shipwrack
               ,
               but
               none
               shall
               ever
               succeed
               this
               second
               .
               Adam
               failing
               of
               salvation
               by
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               (
               which
               he
               entred
               in
               the
               first
               place
               )
               is
               saved
               by
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               into
               which
               after
               his
               fall
               he
               entred
               ,
               and
               into
               which
               he
               was
               of
               grace
               admitted
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               not
               saved
               by
               the
               second
               ,
               must
               everlastingly
               perish
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               understand
               that
               text
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 26.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 sinne
                 wilfully
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 fearful
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 judgement
                 and
                 fiery
                 indignation
              
               ;
               where
               ,
               by
               sinning
               wilfully
               ,
               I
               understand
               an
               utter
               rejection
               of
               Gods
               tender
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               which
               I
               gather
               from
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               ,
               the
               proof
               that
               he
               brings
               of
               that
               sad
               assertion
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 despised
              
               Moses
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 that
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 counted
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               that
               wilful
               sinne
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               expiation
               .
               When
               man
               had
               cast
               off
               the
               yoke
               ,
               a
               sacrifice
               was
               found
               ,
               Christ
               made
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sinne
               ;
               but
               when
               Christ
               is
               rejected
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               sacrifice
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               .
               In
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               God
               hath
               made
               known
               his
               whole
               minde
               concerning
               mans
               salvation
               ,
               by
               what
               means
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               termes
               man
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               A
               further
               difference
               between
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               ANother
               difference
               of
               great
               importance
               between
               these
               covenants
               ,
               
               and
               which
               necessarily
               (
               as
               the
               two
               former
               )
               flows
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               was
               immediate
               ,
               no
               Mediatour
               intervening
               ,
               no
               dayes-man
               standing
               between
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               one
               ;
               But
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               man
               being
               fallen
               by
               sinne
               ,
               a
               Mediatour
               was
               necessary
               that
               God
               and
               man
               now
               in
               that
               distance
               ,
               should
               be
               reconciled
               .
               I
               know
               some
               have
               contended
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               man
               in
               integrity
               ,
               but
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               ,
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               Christs
               mediation
               ,
               producing
               their
               grounds
               for
               their
               assertion
               ,
               and
               then
               this
               difference
               between
               these
               covenants
               ,
               falls
               ,
               neither
               of
               both
               are
               immediate
               ,
               both
               standing
               in
               need
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               .
               The
               grounds
               are
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 man
                 and
                 Angels
                 was
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 he
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 accounted
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               quoting
               that
               place
               of
               Eliphaz
               in
               his
               speech
               to
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 Job
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 Even
                 his
                 Angels
                 he
                 charged
                 with
                 folly
                 .
              
               If
               Angels
               stood
               thus
               in
               Gods
               eye
               ,
               under
               such
               a
               charge
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               man
               ,
               as
               Eliphas
               there
               argues
               .
               
               But
               I
               would
               demand
               of
               these
               ,
               concerning
               this
               supposed
               imperfection
               in
               man
               and
               Angels
               ,
               thus
               supplied
               by
               Christs
               perfection
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               properly
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               a
               sinne
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               place
               for
               pardon
               ;
               If
               it
               were
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               divolved
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               laid
               upon
               him
               to
               expiate
               ,
               and
               so
               man
               fell
               ,
               
               (
               or
               at
               least
               lay
               down
               groveling
               )
               before
               his
               fall
               ;
               and
               the
               good
               Angels
               by
               reason
               of
               sin
               ,
               are
               evil
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               are
               fallen
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               absurd
               .
               In
               that
               of
               Eliphaz
               therefore
               (
               if
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               Angels
               of
               glory
               )
               sin
               ,
               is
               not
               charged
               or
               implied
               ,
               but
               only
               defect
               ,
               standing
               in
               comparison
               or
               competition
               with
               God
               ,
               an
               imperfection
               negative
               is
               yeelded
               ,
               they
               match
               not
               God
               in
               perfection
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               presence
               cover
               their
               faces
               with
               their
               wings
               ,
               Isa
               .
               6.
               2.
               but
               no
               imperfection
               privative
               ,
               they
               want
               no
               perfection
               of
               which
               they
               are
               in
               any
               capacity
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               have
               any
               necessity
               ;
               
               God
               made
               no
               creature
               in
               such
               a
               necessity
               of
               sinning
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               a
               being
               that
               needed
               pardon
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               ground
               is
               ,
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 though
                 a
                 Mediator
                 was
                 not
                 necessary
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 necessary
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preservation
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
               The
               second
               fully
               overthrows
               the
               first
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               it
               grants
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               how
               that
               can
               be
               proved
               that
               it
               affirms
               ,
               Man
               was
               not
               preserved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               such
               Mediatour
               appointed
               for
               his
               preservation
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               (
               according
               to
               this
               opinion
               )
               man
               could
               not
               have
               stood
               ,
               unlesse
               Christ
               had
               been
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               fall
               was
               not
               ,
               from
               the
               freedome
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               principles
               of
               his
               creation
               ,
               For
               the
               Angels
               ,
               how
               they
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               to
               stand
               by
               grace
               received
               from
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Mediatour
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               they
               being
               no
               fellow-members
               with
               us
               ,
               though
               fellow-servants
               ;
               And
               howsoever
               accidental
               benefits
               come
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               their
               joy
               to
               see
               lost
               man
               restored
               ,
               and
               reconciled
               ;
               as
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               their
               fellowship
               and
               communion
               ;
               (
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Col.
              
               1.
               20.
               in
               their
               experimental
               knowledge
               also
               ,
               of
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               this
               great
               mystery
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 Ephes
              
               .
               3.
               10.
               
               )
               yet
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               that
               it
               was
               for
               man
               ,
               whose
               nature
               he
               assumed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Mediatour
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               and
               not
               between
               God
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               fallen
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               man
               in
               his
               integrity
               ;
               Therefore
               I
               conclude
               the
               first
               covenant
               was
               immediate
               ;
               no
               Mediatour
               intervening
               ,
               all
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               first
               covenant
               flowed
               from
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               ,
               as
               the
               Creation
               it self
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               Christ
               incarnate
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               revelation
               of
               that
               high
               mystery
               to
               man
               in
               innocency
               ,
               In
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               consult
               G●marus
               in
               
                 Colos
                 .
                 1
                 ▪
              
               20.
               
            
             
               The
               covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               by
               a
               Mediatour
               ;
               
               mans
               fallen
               condition
               in
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               from
               God
               ,
               necessarily
               calling
               for
               it
               .
               
                 Two
                 cannot
                 walk
                 together
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 agreed
                 ,
              
               Amos
               3.
               3.
               
               That
               fallen
               man
               may
               walk
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               a
               way
               of
               agreement
               be
               found
               ,
               This
               the
               second
               person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               by
               covenant
               with
               the
               Father
               hath
               undertaken
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               stiled
               
                 The
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.
               15.
               
               
                 A
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               8.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               12.
               24.
               
               Many
               obstacles
               were
               in
               the
               way
               of
               mans
               covenanting
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               attaiment
               of
               the
               mercies
               and
               grace
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               all
               of
               which
               lay
               on
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               to
               remove
               ,
               
               that
               God
               and
               man
               might
               once
               more
               be
               at
               one
               ;
               All
               of
               these
               Christ
               undertakes
               and
               effects
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Meditatour
               in
               this
               work
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               Works
               incumbent
               upon
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               THis
               work
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Mediatourship
               ,
               I
               suppose
               may
               fitly
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               heads
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               bring
               man
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               covenanting
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               bring
               man
               into
               the
               bond
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               professedly
               to
               accept
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               enable
               those
               whom
               he
               brings
               to
               glory
               ;
               to
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               to
               be
               steady
               and
               upright
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               crown
               those
               with
               glory
               ;
               whom
               by
               grace
               be
               brings
               up
               to
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               is
               to
               bring
               man
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               covenanting
               ,
               
               of
               which
               sinne
               had
               made
               mankinde
               uncapable
               ,
               for
               though
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               absolute
               justice
               ,
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               punish
               sinne
               wheresoever
               he
               findes
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               against
               his
               Essence
               (
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               )
               to
               pardon
               sin
               without
               satisfaction
               ,
               yet
               his
               ordinate
               justice
               is
               thus
               bound
               ,
               That
               law
               of
               his
               ,
               being
               presupposed
               ,
               
                 The
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
                 ,
              
               he
               cannot
               recede
               from
               it
               ;
               the
               penalty
               of
               this
               Law
               must
               be
               born
               ;
               in
               order
               to
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               justice
               satisfied
               for
               mans
               transgression
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               done
               by
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               that
               can
               answer
               the
               claime
               of
               divine
               justice
               .
               The
               beasts
               of
               the
               Forrests
               ,
               and
               cattel
               of
               a
               thousand
               hills
               (
               which
               were
               yet
               often
               given
               to
               God
               in
               sacrifice
               )
               could
               not
               do
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Goats
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               4.
               
               They
               were
               never
               guilty
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               no
               valuable
               consideration
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Angels
               who
               are
               above
               mankinde
               ,
               as
               the
               bruit
               creatures
               are
               below
               .
               Man
               had
               sinned
               ,
               and
               a
               sacrifice
               from
               among
               man-kinde
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               Neither
               can
               man
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               taint
               of
               it
               be
               accepted
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               can
               
               suffer
               is
               due
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               be
               no
               other
               mans
               discharge
               .
               In
               the
               payment
               of
               my
               own
               debt
               ,
               I
               set
               free
               no
               other
               debtor
               ;
               Neither
               can
               any
               ,
               that
               is
               meer
               man
               go
               thorow
               with
               it
               ,
               here
               is
               pure
               justice
               without
               relaxation
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               value
               ,
               confest
               by
               those
               who
               yet
               contend
               whether
               idem
               or
               tantundem
               be
               paid
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               kinde
               ,
               as
               was
               owing
               by
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               in
               value
               and
               estimate
               ;
               He
               that
               is
               brought
               under
               a
               divine
               attachment
               ,
               must
               not
               come
               out
               till
               he
               have
               paid
               the
               uttermost
               farthing
               ,
               which
               man
               in
               torments
               is
               ever
               in
               discharging
               ,
               and
               never
               can
               discharge
               ;
               It
               is
               as
               easie
               to
               make
               a
               world
               ,
               as
               by
               way
               of
               ransome
               to
               deliver
               a
               soul
               .
               Christ
               
                 therefore
                 that
                 knew
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 offering
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               he
               that
               was
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               work
               ,
               man
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               God
               to
               satisfie
               in
               suffering
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 2
                 Corinth
                 .
              
               5.
               19.
               
               The
               immediate
               effect
               or
               result
               of
               this
               price
               of
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               is
               the
               putting
               of
               man
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               a
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               when
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               till
               more
               be
               done
               ,
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Mediatourship
               for
               man
               ,
               men
               are
               not
               yet
               in
               covenant
               ,
               not
               the
               Elect
               among
               men
               .
               This
               is
               evident
               in
               those
               Ephesians
               ,
               
                 that
                 were
                 raised
                 up
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 sit
                 together
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               6.
               
               There
               was
               no
               time
               in
               which
               Christ
               had
               not
               paid
               the
               price
               of
               their
               ransome
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               but
               lately
               over
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               12.
               
               Elect
               Infidels
               are
               not
               till
               their
               call
               ,
               in
               covenant
               ,
               they
               stand
               not
               actually
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               one
               with
               God
               before
               Faith
               ,
               for
               then
               there
               needed
               no
               Ministery
               of
               reconciliation
               to
               follow
               .
               If
               this
               were
               granted
               ,
               then
               Christ
               did
               the
               whole
               for
               mans
               salvation
               on
               the
               crosse
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               doth
               nothing
               now
               in
               heaven
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               intercession
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               by
               his
               agents
               in
               a
               ministerial
               way
               upon
               earth
               ,
               neither
               could
               man
               before
               faith
               ,
               be
               underwrath
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               is
               yet
               concluded
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               John
               3.
               36.
               
               A
               state
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               an
               actual
               reconciled
               estate
               cannot
               stand
               together
               .
               There
               is
               a
               price
               paid
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               in
               the
               Fathers
               hand
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               applyed
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ;
               A
               man
               may
               purchase
               a
               prisoners
               liberty
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               just
               and
               legal
               power
               to
               set
               him
               free
               ;
               and
               yet
               take
               what
               time
               he
               pleaseth
               in
               discretion
               to
               impart
               it
               
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               actually
               deliver
               him
               .
               In
               this
               work
               there
               are
               three
               parties
               ;
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               Creditor
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Surety
               Man
               ,
               the
               Debtor
               .
               The
               Father
               might
               have
               refused
               this
               discharge
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               exacted
               it
               of
               the
               principal
               ;
               Christ
               might
               have
               refused
               to
               have
               made
               such
               payment
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Obligation
               ;
               There
               was
               a
               relaxation
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               as
               is
               agreed
               on
               all
               parties
               ;
               Man
               must
               come
               in
               and
               manifest
               his
               acceptance
               ,
               Till
               he
               is
               content
               to
               leave
               his
               old
               master
               ,
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ;
               This
               new
               Lord
               gives
               him
               no
               entertainment
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               content
               to
               come
               out
               of
               bondage
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               can
               enjoy
               no
               freedome
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               next
               work
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               is
               to
               bring
               man
               within
               the
               bond
               of
               the
               covenant
               professedly
               to
               accept
               it
               ,
               for
               which
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               double
               work
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               make
               tender
               of
               it
               ,
               this
               hath
               been
               Christs
               work
               as
               the
               Prophet
               of
               his
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               In
               what
               latitude
               in
               was
               carried
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               fathers
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               obscurely
               pointed
               at
               ;
               then
               plainly
               shewed
               ;
               yet
               there
               was
               then
               a
               distinction
               ,
               between
               the
               posterity
               of
               Seth
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Cain
               ,
               and
               so
               contiued
               till
               the
               dayes
               of
               Noah
               ,
               when
               
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 saw
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               children
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               saw
               those
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               Men
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               saw
               women
               without
               the
               Pale
               ,
               and
               joyned
               themselves
               in
               marriage
               with
               them
               .
               From
               Abrahams
               dayes
               it
               was
               confined
               to
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               held
               within
               his
               line
               ,
               and
               those
               few
               that
               as
               proselytes
               joyned
               themselves
               unto
               them
               .
               In
               Gospel
               times
               it
               is
               enlarged
               ,
               the
               tender
               is
               made
               not
               to
               Jewes
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               every
               Nation
               under
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Commission
               being
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               ,
               none
               by
               Nation
               so
               contemptible
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               excluded
               .
               
                 In
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Barbarian
                 ,
              
               
               
                 nor
                 Scythian
                 ,
                 Jew
                 or
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               3.
               11.
               
               And
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               to
               be
               a
               tender
               ;
               so
               also
               it
               is
               his
               work
               to
               shape
               the
               heart
               for
               acceptation
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               terms
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               it
               .
               
                 God
                 shall
                 perswade
                 ▪
              
               Japhet
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
              
               Shem
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               27.
               
               The
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Isles
               peopled
               by
               Japhets
               posterity
               shall
               become
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               succeed
               the
               Jewes
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               vissible
               profession
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 The
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               those
               that
               preacht
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 beleeved
                 ,
              
               Acts
               11.
               21.
               where
               beleeving
               (
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               History
               in
               the
               Acts
               )
               is
               no
               other
               then
               embracing
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               
               were
               made
               Disciples
               ;
               many
               of
               which
               after
               fell
               off
               ,
               even
               from
               their
               profession
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               work
               is
               to
               enable
               those
               whom
               he
               brings
               to
               glory
               (
               those
               among
               them
               in
               covenant
               that
               are
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               )
               to
               performe
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               
               to
               be
               stedfast
               and
               upright
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               by
               
                 Circumcising
                 their
                 heart
                 giving
                 them
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
                 writing
                 his
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 putting
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 keeping
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 mighty
                 power
                 through
                 faith
                 unto
                 salvation
              
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 last
                 work
                 is
                 to
                 crown
                 with
                 glory
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 grace
                 he
                 raises
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 termes
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 thus
                 qualifying
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 crowns
                 them
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               henceforth
               there
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               shall
               give
               me
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               I
               go
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               go
               and
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               again
               and
               receive
               you
               to
               my self
               ,
               John
               14.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Here
               some
               difficulties
               offer
               themselves
               ,
               If
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               (
               past
               between
               God
               and
               man
               in
               his
               integrity
               )
               were
               immediate
               ,
               
               and
               the
               transactions
               of
               it
               without
               reference
               to
               Christ
               ,
               then
               if
               follows
               that
               faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               not
               commanded
               in
               that
               Law
               ,
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   
                
              
               which
               was
               given
               to
               man
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               There
               being
               no
               possibility
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               command
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               possibility
               of
               Adams
               beleeving
               it
               ,
               
               seeing
               Christ
               was
               not
               revealed
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               as
               Mediatour
               of
               any
               use
               .
               This
               opinion
               is
               strongly
               maintained
               by
               Arminians
               .
               
                 Armin.
                 in
                 resp
                 .
                 ad
                 artic
                 .
                 decimum
                 nonum
                 .
                 Corvinus
                 Contr.
                 Molin
                 .
                 cap.
              
               11.
               
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               that
               God
               cannot
               in
               justice
               require
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               from
               man
               in
               his
               fallen
               condition
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               withal
               confer
               upon
               him
               abilities
               to
               believe
               ,
               seeing
               he
               never
               had
               that
               power
               from
               him
               in
               his
               integrity
               ,
               and
               state
               of
               purity
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               supposition
               the
               argument
               seems
               of
               force
               .
               We
               vindicate
               Gods
               justice
               in
               commanding
               works
               ;
               though
               to
               us
               now
               impossible
               ,
               seeing
               once
               we
               had
               power
               to
               reach
               the
               highest
               of
               his
               precepts
               ,
               and
               his
               command
               ,
               is
               no
               rule
               of
               our
               empaired
               strength
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               duty
               .
               But
               if
               men
               never
               had
               that
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               never
               required
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               injustice
               (
               according
               to
               all
               parties
               )
               to
               exact
               it
               .
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               Let
               those
               that
               fall
               to
               the
               Arminians
               in
               this
               tenent
               ,
               (
               that
               they
               may
               make
               the
               Law
               an
               imperfect
               rule
               ,
               and
               an
               insufficient
               direction
               )
               see
               how
               they
               can
               
               avoid
               it
               ,
               how
               they
               can
               vindicate
               Gods
               justice
               thus
               impeached
               .
               But
               the
               Orthodox
               party
               have
               still
               maintained
               that
               Adam
               had
               ,
               in
               his
               integrity
               that
               faith
               that
               doth
               justifie
               ,
               though
               then
               it
               performed
               not
               that
               office
               of
               justification
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               that
               faculty
               whereby
               we
               see
               dead
               bodies
               ;
               though
               then
               there
               was
               no
               possibility
               of
               such
               sight
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               dead
               bodies
               to
               be
               seen
               .
               And
               that
               faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               first
               precept
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               manifest
               .
               There
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               have
               God
               for
               our
               God
               ,
               no
               Interpreter
               will
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               affirmative
               is
               contained
               in
               that
               negative
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 none
                 other
                 gods
                 but
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               16.
               
               No
               man
               can
               have
               any
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               .
               And
               so
               consequently
               this
               faith
               is
               there
               required
               ;
               what
               Expositor
               of
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               put
               trust
               and
               affiance
               in
               God
               ,
               within
               the
               affirmative
               part
               of
               the
               first
               commandment
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               fear
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ?
               And
               without
               Christ
               there
               can
               be
               no
               affiance
               or
               trust
               .
               If
               we
               conceive
               the
               moral
               Law
               ,
               to
               reach
               no
               farther
               then
               the
               duties
               expressely
               there
               named
               ,
               or
               the
               evils
               forbidden
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               it
               very
               scant
               and
               narrow
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               small
               reason
               ,
               of
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Commandment
                 is
                 exceeding
                 broad
              
               ,
               Psalme
               119.
               96.
               
               But
               in
               case
               we
               take
               in
               all
               that
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               may
               be
               inferred
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               approved
               rules
               of
               interpretation
               ,
               then
               scarce
               any
               duty
               is
               more
               clearly
               laid
               down
               then
               this
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               .
               And
               whereas
               one
               faith
               ,
               
                 A
                 man
                 cannot
                 preach
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
              
               I
               say
               ,
               a
               man
               out
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               may
               evince
               the
               necessity
               of
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               unto
               every
               one
               that
               lives
               in
               Gospel-light
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ
               is
               tendred
               ;
               The
               Law
               requires
               the
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               discovers
               the
               object
               ,
               no
               man
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               could
               have
               evinced
               Abraham
               that
               he
               must
               offer
               his
               sonne
               ,
               nor
               that
               he
               must
               have
               left
               his
               countrey
               ,
               but
               when
               Gods
               minde
               was
               made
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Moral
               Law
               did
               binde
               him
               to
               obedience
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               had
               refused
               .
               There
               is
               no
               command
               given
               of
               God
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               of
               an
               nature
               whatsoever
               ,
               but
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ties
               him
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               immediately
               ,
               explicitely
               ,
               but
               upon
               supposition
               of
               such
               a
               command
               intervening
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 ye
                 shall
                 observe
                 all
                 my
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               19.
               37.
               
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               being
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 John
              
               3.
               23.
               the
               Moral
               Law
               obliges
               to
               obedience
               
               of
               it
               .
               See
               
                 Molin
                 .
                 Anatom
                 .
                 Arminianis
                 .
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
                 Respons
                 .
                 Wallaei
                 .
                 ad
                 Censuram
                 Johannis
                 Arnol.
                 Corvini
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
                 Ball
              
               on
               the
               covenant
               ,
               page
               105.
               
               Burges
               
                 Vindiciae
                 legis
                 .
                 page
              
               117.
               
            
             
               A
               farther
               difficulty
               here
               offers
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   
                
              
               and
               an
               obstruction
               laid
               against
               that
               which
               in
               this
               Treatise
               is
               after
               intended
               .
               If
               the
               covenant
               ,
               or
               second
               covenant
               (
               as
               opposite
               to
               that
               of
               works
               )
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               grounded
               on
               the
               work
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               commensurate
               with
               it
               ,
               
               and
               of
               no
               greater
               latitude
               ,
               and
               only
               the
               elect
               and
               chosen
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               called
               according
               to
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               being
               reconciled
               ,
               only
               these
               are
               in
               covenant
               ;
               when
               the
               Scripture
               (
               as
               shall
               be
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               made
               good
               )
               confines
               not
               this
               covenant
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               known
               only
               to
               God.
               But
               it
               is
               as
               large
               as
               the
               Church
               visible
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               that
               the
               Prophetical
               office
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Shepherd
               and
               Bishop
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               his
               Kingly
               office
               as
               consists
               in
               a
               legislative
               power
               ,
               hath
               its
               foundation
               (
               as
               well
               as
               the
               covenant
               )
               in
               this
               work
               of
               reconciliation
               .
               Had
               not
               this
               been
               undertaken
               by
               Christ
               for
               mankinde
               ,
               man
               had
               never
               enjoyed
               that
               light
               ,
               man
               had
               never
               had
               an
               Oracle
               ,
               or
               an
               Ordinance
               as
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               Prophetick
               office
               ,
               yet
               ,
               these
               Ordinances
               are
               not
               commensurate
               with
               reconciliation
               ,
               nor
               of
               equal
               latitude
               with
               election
               ,
               So
               neither
               is
               the
               covenant
               ,
               but
               either
               of
               both
               in
               order
               towards
               it
               .
               As
               Ordinances
               therefore
               are
               Christs
               gift
               from
               heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               death
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               when
               yet
               all
               that
               partake
               of
               these
               Ordinances
               do
               not
               yet
               die
               or
               rise
               with
               Christ
               ;
               So
               ,
               is
               the
               covenant
               ,
               when
               yet
               all
               in
               covenant
               are
               not
               stedfast
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               obtaine
               the
               graces
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               admit
               that
               which
               a
               Divine
               singularly
               eminent
               hath
               laid
               down
               ;
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 distinguishing
                 and
                 saving
              
               ;
               Seeing
               gifts
               of
               Christ
               ;
               from
               his
               Fathers
               right
               hand
               are
               fruits
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               yet
               not
               spiritual
               ,
               distinguishing
               and
               saving
               .
               That
               they
               are
               in
               some
               sort
               spiritual
               ,
               I
               dare
               grant
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               they
               have
               a
               tendency
               to
               a
               spiritual
               work
               .
               That
               they
               are
               distinguishing
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Church
               visible
               )
               I
               yeeld
               ,
               for
               I
               do
               not
               enlarge
               the
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               death
               to
               all
               man-kinde
               ,
               assenting
               to
               Master
               Owen
               and
               Master
               Stalham
               in
               the
               grounds
               that
               they
               lay
               ,
               of
               Gods
               respite
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               whole
               penalty
               on
               man
               ,
               with
               the
               continuance
               
               of
               outward
               favours
               not
               to
               be
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               for
               other
               reasons
               ;
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               Ordinances
               which
               yet
               are
               fruits
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               are
               all
               saving
               ,
               spiritual
               and
               distinguishing
               ,
               seeing
               they
               neither
               conferre
               salvation
               nor
               saving
               grace
               on
               all
               that
               partake
               of
               them
               ,
               So
               that
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               Mediatour
               of
               this
               covenant
               ;
               and
               yet
               those
               enter
               into
               it
               that
               have
               not
               reconciliation
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               The
               Ephesians
               that
               
                 were
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 nigh
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               13.
               that
               is
               ,
               brought
               into
               a
               visible
               Church-state
               in
               the
               fruition
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               made
               free
               of
               that
               city
               whose
               name
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 here
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               48.
               35.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               Farther
               differences
               between
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               A
               Farther
               difference
               of
               importance
               ,
               between
               these
               covenants
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               conditions
               annext
               unto
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               here
               the
               difference
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               height
               .
               This
               alone
               so
               diversifies
               them
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               not
               barely
               ,
               in
               circumstance
               and
               way
               of
               administration
               ;
               but
               in
               substance
               two
               distinct
               covenants
               ;
               The
               least
               difference
               in
               conditions
               ,
               diversifies
               bargains
               and
               agreements
               on
               what
               part
               soever
               the
               difference
               is
               .
               
               Conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               either
               such
               in
               which
               God
               engages
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               in
               which
               man
               is
               engaged
               ;
               either
               the
               stipulation
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               restipulation
               on
               the
               part
               of
               man.
               The
               former
               unto
               which
               God
               is
               engaged
               ,
               are
               ,
               either
               rewards
               in
               case
               of
               covenant-keeping
               ,
               or
               ,
               punishments
               in
               case
               of
               covenant-breaking
               ;
               The
               one
               the
               Lord
               promises
               ,
               The
               other
               he
               threatens
               .
               I
               finde
               no
               material
               difference
               in
               the
               conditions
               on
               Gods
               part
               in
               these
               covenants
               .
               Life
               is
               promised
               in
               both
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               covenant-keeping
               ;
               and
               death
               is
               threatned
               in
               both
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               covenant-breaking
               .
               Some
               indeed
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               finde
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               life
               promised
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               that
               is
               promised
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ;
               
               as
               also
               in
               the
               death
               that
               is
               threatned
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               move
               many
               ,
               and
               indeed
               inextricable
               difficulties
               ,
               
                 What
                 life
                 man
                 should
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 in
                 case
              
               Adam
               
                 had
                 not
                 fallen
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 death
                 man
                 should
                 have
                 died
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 promised
                 ?
              
               From
               which
               two
               ,
               endlessely
               more
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               consectary
               may
               be
               drawn
               ;
               by
               those
               that
               want
               neither
               wit
               ,
               nor
               leisure
               to
               debate
               them
               .
               In
               which
               the
               best
               way
               of
               satisfaction
               and
               avoidance
               of
               such
               puzling
               mazes
               ;
               is
               to
               enquire
               what
               Scripture
               means
               by
               Life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               good
               in
               the
               covenant
               promised
               ;
               and
               what
               by
               Death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               evil
               threatned
               ?
               Now
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               Life
               containes
               all
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               conduces
               to
               true
               happinesse
               ,
               to
               make
               man
               blessed
               in
               soul
               and
               body
               .
               All
               good
               that
               Christ
               purchases
               ,
               and
               heaven
               enjoys
               ,
               is
               comprised
               under
               it
               ,
               in
               Gospel-expressions
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 more
                 abundantly
                 ,
              
               John
               10.
               10.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 life
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               5.
               12.
               
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               under
               Death
               is
               comprised
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               injurious
               to
               man
               or
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               tends
               to
               his
               misery
               in
               soul
               and
               body
               .
               The
               damnation
               of
               Hell
               being
               called
               death
               ,
               the
               uttermost
               of
               evils
               being
               the
               separation
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 John
                 8.
                 51.
                 1
                 
                 John
              
               3.
               14.
               
               Sinne
               which
               leads
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               called
               death
               in
               like
               manner
               ;
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               1.
               
               And
               the
               separation
               of
               soul
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               being
               called
               death
               ,
               sicknesses
               ,
               plagues
               ,
               are
               so
               called
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               
               Ex●d
               .
               10.
               17.
               
               Now
               happinesse
               being
               promised
               to
               man
               in
               covenant
               ,
               only
               indefinitely
               under
               that
               notion
               of
               life
               ,
               without
               limit
               to
               this
               or
               that
               way
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               in
               this
               or
               that
               place
               ,
               God
               is
               still
               at
               liberty
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               make
               man
               happy
               ,
               where
               ,
               or
               how
               he
               pleaseth
               to
               continue
               happinesse
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               tied
               up
               in
               his
               engagement
               either
               for
               earth
               or
               heaven
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               learned
               Camero
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 triplici
                 foedere
              
               ,
               Thes
               .
               9.
               with
               others
               ,
               makes
               this
               difference
               between
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               and
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               calls
               nature
               )
               
                 life
                 was
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 blessed
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 animal
                 life
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 a
                 life
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 spiritual
                 .
              
               And
               Master
               Baxter
               in
               his
               Aphoris
               .
               of
               Justification
               ,
               page
               5.
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 life
                 premised
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 that
              
               Adam
               
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 ,
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 most
                 Divines
                 .
              
               Yet
               with
               submission
               to
               better
               judgements
               I
               see
               not
               grounds
               for
               it
               ;
               seeing
               Scripture
               no
               way
               determines
               
               the
               way
               and
               kinde
               of
               this
               happinesse
               promised
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               that
               we
               take
               liberty
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               long
               life
               is
               promised
               upon
               earth
               (
               in
               many
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               )
               that
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               good
               though
               it
               faile
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               be
               supplied
               in
               heaven
               ,
               life
               being
               the
               marrow
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               is
               it
               made
               good
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               indefinitely
               promised
               ,
               without
               limit
               to
               a
               man
               whil'st
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               be
               made
               good
               by
               his
               translation
               into
               heaven
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               are
               strong
               probabilities
               ,
               heaven
               being
               set
               out
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Paradise
               in
               Christs
               speech
               to
               the
               thief
               on
               the
               crosse
               ;
               and
               in
               Pauls
               vision
               in
               that
               rapture
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               if
               we
               may
               make
               such
               a
               supposition
               of
               mans
               standing
               ,
               now
               he
               is
               fallen
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               have
               continued
               a
               life
               of
               immortality
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               translated
               into
               heaven
               .
               He
               had
               that
               blessing
               from
               God
               as
               other
               living
               creatures
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 and
                 multiply
              
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               28.
               and
               how
               the
               world
               could
               have
               contained
               all
               those
               individuals
               at
               once
               ;
               which
               to
               eternity
               man
               should
               propagate
               ,
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               .
               And
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               an
               end
               in
               time
               should
               be
               put
               to
               propagation
               ;
               when
               an
               animal
               life
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               creature
               should
               be
               continued
               ,
               is
               scarce
               consistent
               with
               reason
               .
               But
               a
               thousand
               of
               these
               God
               can
               expedite
               when
               we
               are
               at
               a
               stand
               ;
               He
               promised
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               have
               made
               it
               good
               ,
               
               and
               we
               see
               he
               limited
               not
               himself
               ,
               where
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               conferre
               it
               .
               And
               what
               I
               have
               said
               of
               life
               promised
               ,
               the
               same
               I
               say
               of
               death
               threatned
               ,
               in
               case
               man
               upon
               sinne
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               state
               of
               misery
               ,
               Justice
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               threat
               takes
               hold
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               howsoever
               this
               misery
               be
               suffered
               ,
               whether
               it
               had
               been
               in
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               horrours
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               separation
               of
               the
               soul
               first
               ,
               for
               torments
               and
               the
               body
               to
               follow
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               speedy
               dispatch
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               to
               hell
               .
               Gods
               way
               of
               execution
               after
               the
               sinne
               committed
               ,
               (
               on
               those
               that
               are
               not
               by
               Christ
               ransomed
               )
               does
               not
               argue
               that
               the
               penalty
               in
               the
               covenant
               necessitated
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               might
               not
               he
               at
               once
               have
               poured
               out
               the
               whole
               of
               his
               vengeance
               on
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               ,
               when
               yet
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               takes
               time
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               ?
               A
               Learned
               Writer
               enquiring
               into
               this
               death
               that
               was
               here
               threatned
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 same
                 damnation
                 that
                 followed
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 covenant
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
              
               ;
               When
               I
               suppose
               it
               rather
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               substance
               and
               kind
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               other
               ;
               Infidels
               that
               were
               never
               under
               any
               other
               covenant
               then
               that
               of
               works
               ;
               and
               covenant-breaking
               Christians
               are
               in
               the
               
               same
               condemnation
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               two
               hells
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               2
               Thes
               .
               1.
               8.
               
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               Limbus
               ,
               or
               distinct
               place
               for
               infants
               in
               original
               sinne
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               Neither
               can
               I
               assent
               to
               that
               speech
               ,
               
                 To
                 say
                 that
              
               Adam
               
                 should
                 have
                 gone
                 quick
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 promised
                 ,
                 or
                 sinne
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 death
                 temporal
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               It
               were
               I
               confesse
               to
               presume
               above
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               see
               it
               a
               contradiction
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               A
               burning
               Feaver
               ,
               a
               Consumption
               ,
               Leprosie
               ,
               Pestilence
               ,
               &c.
               are
               in
               Scripture
               made
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               many
               go
               to
               hell
               and
               misse
               those
               diseases
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               said
               Scripture
               so
               makes
               death
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               all
               must
               suffer
               it
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               Those
               Scriptures
               are
               all
               of
               them
               
                 leges
                 post
                 latae
              
               ,
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               way
               upon
               mans
               fall
               ,
               neither
               absolute
               justice
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               penalty
               threatned
               necessitating
               him
               to
               that
               way
               of
               proceeding
               .
               He
               takes
               the
               same
               way
               where
               his
               justice
               hath
               already
               satisfaction
               ,
               Those
               that
               are
               priviledged
               from
               death
               as
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               ,
               thus
               die
               ;
               God
               tied
               not
               up
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               as
               States
               do
               their
               Judges
               ,
               and
               ministerial
               officers
               ,
               to
               one
               way
               of
               execution
               ;
               and
               this
               his
               way
               with
               the
               unbeleeving
               is
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               not
               necessitated
               ,
               Upon
               these
               grounds
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               finde
               no
               reason
               to
               widen
               the
               differences
               between
               these
               promises
               and
               priviledges
               in
               either
               covenants
               .
            
             
               The
               identity
               of
               conditions
               ,
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               and
               Grace
               ,
               on
               Gods
               part
               we
               have
               seen
               ;
               The
               great
               diversity
               in
               the
               conditions
               called
               for
               from
               man
               comes
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 this
                 difference
                 offers
                 it self
                 .
              
               The
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               were
               in
               mans
               power
               ,
               
               being
               left
               to
               the
               freedom
               of
               his
               will
               ;
               he
               had
               abilities
               in
               himself
               without
               seeking
               out
               for
               further
               assistance
               then
               a
               meer
               general
               concurrence
               to
               perform
               them
               .
               
                 This
                 ability
                 in
                 man
                 to
                 answer
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 called
                 for
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 appears
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               integrity
               of
               his
               nature
               ;
               Being
               made
               like
               God
               ,
               his
               principles
               must
               needs
               carry
               him
               to
               a
               conformity
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               these
               principles
               were
               connatural
               to
               man
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               being
               and
               beginning
               .
               Man
               being
               made
               of
               God
               to
               contemplate
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               himself
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               not
               defective
               in
               any
               of
               those
               noble
               qualifications
               that
               serve
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               
               have
               a
               tendency
               to
               it
               .
               Papists
               indeed
               will
               have
               this
               to
               be
               a
               supernaturall
               gift
               of
               grace
               ,
               
               and
               above
               the
               glory
               of
               mans
               first
               creation
               .
               Bellarmine
               compares
               it
               to
               a
               
                 bridle
                 given
                 to
                 curb
                 that
                 lust
                 which
                 riseth
                 against
                 reason
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               That
               rebellion
               of
               lusts
               in
               man
               ,
               they
               conceit
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               ,
               if
               man
               had
               not
               fallen
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               layes
               a
               high
               charge
               upon
               God
               ;
               in
               such
               an
               aspersion
               of
               his
               pure
               work
               drawn
               after
               such
               a
               patterne
               ;
               so
               ,
               it
               makes
               way
               for
               other
               opinions
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               motions
               without
               consent
               are
               no
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               lust
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               is
               not
               sin
               .
               But
               as
               the
               bottom
               is
               rotten
               ,
               so
               ,
               also
               the
               building
               that
               is
               raised
               upon
               it
               is
               ruinous
               .
               There
               was
               an
               happy
               agreement
               in
               man
               ,
               as
               well
               with
               himself
               ,
               as
               with
               his
               Creatour
               :
               The
               fall
               brought
               in
               a
               necessity
               of
               support
               and
               supply
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               appears
               from
               the
               equity
               which
               must
               be
               granted
               to
               be
               in
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               requires
               that
               the
               work
               given
               in
               charge
               be
               not
               above
               his
               abilities
               ,
               that
               is
               charged
               with
               it
               .
               The
               Arminian
               argument
               from
               a
               command
               ,
               to
               abilities
               to
               keep
               the
               command
               ,
               from
               a
               threat
               to
               conclude
               a
               power
               to
               keep
               off
               from
               the
               thing
               threatned
               ,
               is
               of
               force
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               person
               under
               command
               keeps
               himself
               in
               the
               same
               station
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               command
               was
               given
               .
               But
               applying
               this
               to
               man
               in
               his
               fallen
               estate
               (
               who
               had
               sinned
               away
               his
               abilities
               ,
               )
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               is
               wholly
               lost
               .
               The
               command
               of
               God
               retains
               its
               perfection
               ;
               when
               we
               are
               under
               the
               power
               of
               corruption
               .
               The
               Law
               is
               nothing
               abated
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               weakened
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               appears
               in
               the
               work
               it self
               which
               was
               charged
               upon
               man
               upon
               performance
               of
               which
               he
               was
               to
               expect
               happinesse
               .
               There
               is
               no
               more
               explicitely
               mentioned
               ,
               then
               that
               negative
               precert
               :
               
                 Of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 eat
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               all
               may
               yeeld
               might
               easily
               have
               been
               kept
               if
               the
               command
               had
               been
               heeded
               ,
               or
               the
               menace
               observed
               .
               The
               Jews
               at
               their
               worst
               could
               observe
               the
               commands
               of
               non-licet
               meats
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               a
               command
               of
               like
               nature
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               all
               unto
               which
               man
               was
               tied
               ,
               Being
               made
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               had
               clear
               light
               to
               discern
               good
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               as
               all
               yet
               retaine
               ,
               darkly
               and
               obseurely
               ;
               so
               he
               had
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               clearly
               ;
               Adultery
               ,
               Murder
               (
               though
               no
               otherwise
               condemned
               ,
               then
               by
               that
               light
               which
               he
               had
               by
               creation
               )
               in
               that
               estate
               had
               been
               sin
               .
               The
               former
               positive
               Law
               was
               evil
               because
               
               forbidden
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               prohibition
               ,
               and
               there
               had
               been
               no
               sin
               in
               eating
               .
               These
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               because
               evil
               :
               The
               Law
               imprinted
               by
               creation
               ,
               being
               presupposed
               ,
               there
               needed
               no
               further
               Law
               to
               make
               them
               sinful
               .
               They
               that
               never
               had
               the
               written
               Law
               ,
               are
               condemned
               for
               these
               practices
               ,
               by
               that
               Law
               which
               by
               nature
               is
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               But
               against
               these
               ,
               there
               was
               in
               nature
               an
               Antipathy
               ;
               Mans
               pure
               nature
               had
               them
               in
               abhorrency
               .
               As
               now
               there
               needs
               no
               Law
               more
               then
               nature
               doth
               suggest
               ,
               to
               forbid
               the
               eating
               of
               poyson
               ,
               feeding
               on
               dust
               ,
               or
               carrion
               :
               So
               then
               there
               needed
               no
               more
               Law
               to
               condemne
               these
               practices
               ;
               so
               that
               obedience
               in
               that
               state
               was
               in
               mans
               power
               must
               necessarily
               be
               yeelded
               .
            
             
               The
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               are
               not
               performed
               ,
               
               but
               by
               special
               grace
               ;
               a
               power
               from
               God
               must
               concurre
               for
               their
               work
               in
               man
               ;
               Man
               hath
               no
               abilities
               in
               himself
               to
               answer
               what
               God
               requires
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               rise
               not
               up
               to
               the
               terms
               of
               this
               covenant
               ,
               till
               he
               raise
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               will
               for
               ever
               fall
               short
               of
               it
               .
               As
               the
               covenant
               was
               vouchsafed
               of
               grace
               ,
               so
               grace
               must
               make
               us
               meet
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               appears
               .
               
               1.
               
               In
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               in
               which
               God
               findes
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               enters
               covenant
               with
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               after
               covenant
               entred
               ,
               till
               a
               change
               be
               wrought
               ,
               and
               abilities
               conferred
               to
               answer
               that
               which
               God
               in
               covenant
               requires
               .
               This
               state
               of
               man
               the
               Apostle
               expresses
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 Dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sins
                 ,
              
               alive
               ,
               and
               in
               power
               for
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               sinne
               .
               This
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               never
               in
               covenant
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               the
               Jews
               who
               were
               a
               people
               in
               actual
               covenant
               ,
               and
               owned
               of
               God
               as
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               as
               God
               willing
               shall
               be
               shewn
               .
               Their
               conversation
               was
               the
               same
               as
               the
               Apostle
               there
               confesseth
               ;
               
                 Among
                 whom
                 we
                 also
                 had
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
               This
               in
               abundant
               other
               expressions
               in
               Scripture
               is
               discovered
               ,
               holding
               forth
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 without
                 strength
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 the
                 ungodly
                 .
              
               That
               infant
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               4
               ,
               5.
               had
               no
               more
               possibilities
               of
               life
               ,
               then
               is
               to
               be
               found
               even
               in
               the
               state
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               Reas
               .
               2.
               
               It
               appears
               in
               that
               power
               which
               is
               exercised
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               change
               of
               those
               in
               covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               fits
               for
               himself
               
               for
               Eternity
               .
               This
               power
               in
               Scripture
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               in
               several
               expressions
               .
               First
               ,
               Creation
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               10.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 his
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 created
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 unto
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
               All
               ability
               to
               good
               is
               from
               the
               frame
               into
               which
               grace
               puts
               us
               ;
               As
               there
               is
               a
               power
               out
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               gives
               him
               Being
               ,
               So
               also
               there
               is
               an
               answerable
               power
               ,
               for
               his
               new
               Being
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 keepeth
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 one
                 toucheth
                 him
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               5.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Quickning
               .
               The
               dead
               have
               not
               power
               to
               raise
               themselves
               ,
               without
               a
               further
               power
               for
               their
               Resurrection
               ;
               Neither
               is
               it
               in
               the
               power
               of
               man
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               1.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Taking
                 away
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               36.
               26.
               
               To
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               done
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Omnipotence
               ,
               which
               was
               Satans
               argument
               not
               denied
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 command
                 these
                 stones
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 bread
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               4.
               3.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Causing
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 Gods
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               36.
               27.
               
               A
               work
               as
               of
               authority
               ,
               so
               of
               power
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 Plucking
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               an
               act
               of
               the
               free
               grace
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               26.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               Drawing
               ,
               A
               work
               of
               power
               in
               him
               that
               draws
               ,
               weaknesse
               in
               him
               that
               is
               drawn
               .
               
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 44.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 draw
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               Spouse
               prayeth
               ,
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
               
               There
               must
               be
               more
               power
               in
               God
               for
               conversion
               ,
               than
               in
               Satan
               for
               the
               souls
               ruine
               .
               Grace
               must
               have
               advantage
               of
               temptation
               ,
               but
               Satan
               can
               allure
               ,
               perswade
               ;
               Our
               first
               parents
               had
               woful
               experience
               of
               his
               faculty
               this
               way
               ,
               He
               hath
               his
               moral
               perswasions
               ,
               If
               God
               make
               use
               of
               nothing
               more
               ,
               they
               are
               even
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Satan
               hath
               the
               advantage
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               as
               we
               are
               more
               apt
               for
               sinne
               than
               obedience
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               these
               metaphorical
               expressions
               hold
               it
               forth
               ;
               So
               in
               plain
               termes
               it
               is
               exprest
               in
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Apostle
               prayes
               for
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 understanding
                 being
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 exceeding
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 mighty
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               19.
               
               And
               by
               way
               of
               simile
               makes
               Application
               ,
               
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 verse
                 1.
                 &c.
                 Even
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 sins
                 ,
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
                 us
                 together
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 raised
                 us
                 up
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 us
                 sit
                 together
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               5.
               
               Lest
               any
               should
               say
               the
               former
               Metaphors
               are
               stretched
               above
               their
               line
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               in
               to
               hold
               forth
               that
               for
               which
               they
               have
               been
               produced
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               
               here
               makes
               application
               ,
               and
               shews
               that
               the
               like
               mighty
               power
               ,
               which
               was
               exercised
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               raising
               Christ
               ,
               dead
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               setting
               him
               up
               above
               all
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               is
               exercised
               in
               raising
               those
               who
               are
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               to
               sit
               in
               heavenly
               places
               with
               Christ
               .
               The
               Apostle
               entring
               a
               similitude
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               19.
               makes
               not
               an
               end
               of
               it
               till
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 2.
                 v.
              
               8.
               
               Only
               having
               named
               the
               exaltation
               of
               Christ
               upon
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               does
               not
               leave
               till
               he
               have
               shewed
               how
               high
               he
               is
               exalted
               ;
               and
               having
               named
               mans
               low
               ebbe
               in
               sin
               ;
               does
               not
               leave
               till
               he
               hath
               set
               out
               how
               low
               ;
               which
               drawes
               out
               the
               similitude
               to
               such
               length
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               truth
               is
               set
               forth
               unto
               us
               ,
               which
               comparison
               with
               the
               application
               ,
               leaves
               the
               necessity
               of
               an
               Omnipotent
               concurrence
               in
               this
               work
               without
               exception
               .
            
             
               Reas
               .
               3.
               
               This
               further
               appears
               in
               that
               inability
               which
               is
               in
               man
               ,
               to
               accept
               that
               which
               God
               of
               grace
               doth
               tender
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               cure
               the
               faculties
               by
               his
               power
               .
               He
               is
               wanting
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               power
               to
               understand
               ,
               or
               to
               discerne
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               grace
               which
               is
               offered
               :
               
                 The
                 natural
                 man
                 receiveth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishnesse
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               This
               native
               blindnesse
               in
               man
               ;
               with
               the
               necessity
               of
               an
               Omnipotency
               for
               cure
               ,
               is
               plain
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               (
               wanting
               the
               light
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               )
               are
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               speaks
               ,
               darknesse
               ;
               But
               also
               in
               those
               to
               whom
               light
               is
               brought
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               preacht
               ;
               that
               stand
               in
               actual
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               appears
               ▪
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 1.
                 
                 &
              
               4.
               
               Compared
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 you
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
              
               (
               speaking
               to
               men
               in
               covenant
               )
               
                 and
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               2.
               
               In
               will
               to
               desire
               ,
               and
               heart
               to
               embrace
               any
               such
               tender
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               there
               is
               a
               readinesse
               still
               to
               oppose
               ,
               which
               is
               plain
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               stirres
               that
               are
               raised
               wheresoever
               the
               word
               is
               preach't
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               through
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               So
               that
               it
               is
               grown
               into
               a
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 Evangelicum
                 ciet
                 bellum
              
               ,
               But
               also
               by
               the
               struglings
               to
               withstand
               any
               motion
               or
               conviction
               which
               the
               Word
               works
               ;
               what
               Stephen
               tells
               the
               Jews
               that
               they
               did
               ,
               that
               each
               man
               by
               nature
               is
               apt
               to
               do
               ,
               
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Acts
              
               7.
               51.
               
               There
               is
               much
               resistance
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               grace
               by
               power
               does
               not
               utterly
               take
               away
               ,
               but
               overcome
               and
               subdue
               .
            
             
               4ly
               This
               appears
               in
               Gods
               indication
               ,
               and
               full
               declaration
               of
               himself
               ,
               what
               his
               work
               is
               ,
               &
               what
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               his
               hand
               in
               the
               
               covenant-conditions
               which
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               finde
               from
               his
               mouth
               in
               several
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 will
                 circumcise
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God.
              
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               
               
                 A
                 new
                 heart
                 also
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 within
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 stony
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Spirit
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               36.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               But
               especially
               in
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 31
                 ,
                 32
                 ,
                 33
                 ,
                 34.
                 
                 The
                 dayes
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 covenant
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Judah
               :
               
                 Not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 covenant
                 that
                 I
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 took
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
              
               Egypt
               (
               
                 which
                 my
                 covenant
                 they
                 brake
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 husband
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 )
                 But
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 after
                 those
                 days
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 no
                 more
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 Know
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 know
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 forgive
                 their
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 their
                 sin
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               In
               which
               Texts
               ,
               a
               necessity
               of
               supernatural
               grace
               ,
               
               for
               the
               ends
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               set
               out
               unto
               us
               :
               Had
               man
               power
               left
               in
               nature
               for
               this
               work
               ,
               or
               nature
               so
               repaired
               in
               all
               ,
               that
               abilities
               were
               universally
               conferred
               ,
               this
               declaration
               needed
               not
               .
               No
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               of
               these
               engagements
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               deny
               any
               necessity
               of
               an
               Omnipotent
               concurrence
               .
               These
               are
               usually
               called
               Promises
               ,
               and
               they
               runne
               indeed
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               Promises
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               deserve
               not
               blame
               ,
               that
               so
               conceive
               of
               them
               .
               Generally
               taken
               also
               to
               be
               absolute
               Promises
               ,
               saith
               Mr
               
                 Baxter
                 ,
                 Aph.
                 of
                 Just
                 .
                 page
              
               9.
               and
               being
               Promises
               ,
               they
               must
               indeed
               be
               absolute
               ones
               ,
               we
               bring
               not
               the
               condition
               of
               faith
               to
               accept
               of
               them
               ;
               Here
               is
               nothing
               prerequired
               ,
               as
               in
               Promises
               that
               are
               conditional
               ;
               Being
               Promises
               ,
               (
               if
               Promises
               )
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               not
               Promises
               to
               Grace
               ;
               they
               are
               spoken
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               their
               unbelief
               and
               unregenerate
               condition
               ;
               Yet
               that
               which
               is
               necessarily
               required
               to
               make
               up
               a
               full
               Promise
               here
               is
               wanting
               ;
               In
               Promises
               (
               properly
               so
               called
               )
               some
               may
               claim
               their
               interest
               ,
               and
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               within
               their
               verge
               ,
               and
               conclude
               the
               thing
               in
               Promise
               (
               upon
               termes
               at
               least
               )
               to
               be
               theirs
               ,
               which
               here
               none
               can
               do
               .
               This
               indeed
               
               concernes
               the
               Elect
               ;
               but
               being
               in
               unregeneration
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               their
               Election
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               as
               yet
               made
               sure
               by
               them
               .
               So
               that
               as
               to
               us
               it
               is
               without
               any
               determinate
               object
               ;
               None
               can
               say
               ,
               my
               interest
               is
               in
               this
               Promise
               .
               These
               were
               delivered
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Israel
               ;
               when
               not
               one
               in
               many
               ,
               did
               reap
               the
               benefit
               of
               them
               .
               Mr.
               Baxter
               therefore
               makes
               them
               Prophecies
               ,
               
                 De
                 eventu
                 ,
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 what
                 shall
                 happen
                 .
              
               I
               suppose
               they
               may
               be
               fitly
               called
               ,
               the
               declaration
               or
               indication
               of
               Gods
               work
               ,
               in
               the
               conditions
               to
               which
               he
               engages
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               necessary
               concurrence
               ,
               of
               the
               power
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               he
               requires
               :
               As
               Austin
               and
               others
               have
               interpreted
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               affirmed
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 enlightneth
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               John
               1.
               9.
               not
               to
               be
               so
               understood
               ,
               that
               all
               in
               the
               world
               are
               enlightned
               by
               him
               ,
               for
               many
               are
               in
               darknesse
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               that
               are
               enlightned
               ,
               have
               light
               by
               his
               light
               ,
               explaining
               it
               with
               this
               similitude
               :
               Such
               a
               Schoolmaster
               teacheth
               all
               the
               children
               in
               a
               Town
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               taught
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               .
               Some
               go
               to
               no
               School
               at
               all
               ,
               so
               ,
               these
               Promises
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 circumcise
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 your
                 seed
              
               ;
               All
               of
               their
               seed
               that
               are
               circumcised
               in
               heart
               ,
               he
               circumcises
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               all
               the
               other
               ,
               none
               of
               all
               these
               are
               done
               without
               his
               special
               work
               .
               This
               was
               little
               heeded
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               if
               they
               minded
               duty
               ,
               it
               was
               well
               ,
               they
               little
               thought
               of
               assistance
               through
               grace
               ;
               Tugging
               it
               out
               by
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               and
               looking
               for
               no
               more
               from
               heaven
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               they
               had
               in
               hand
               ;
               Therefore
               entring
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               walking
               in
               their
               own
               strength
               ;
               they
               brake
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               were
               never
               able
               to
               rise
               to
               the
               duties
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               is
               hinted
               in
               that
               of
               Jeremy
               .
               Therefore
               God
               promises
               a
               new
               covenant
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               full
               discovery
               ,
               and
               right
               understanding
               ,
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 write
                 my
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 .
              
               So
               that
               as
               the
               commandment
               of
               love
               was
               a
               new
               commandment
               ;
               so
               this
               covenant
               was
               a
               new
               covenant
               ,
               both
               given
               of
               old
               ,
               both
               a
               new
               cleared
               ,
               for
               a
               right
               understanding
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 nothing
                 wrong
              
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Dixon
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 expressed
                 clearly
                 .
              
               Annot.
               on
               Heb.
               8.
               7.
               
               That
               which
               was
               chiefly
               defective
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               )
               was
               this
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Mr.
               Baxter
               sayes
               well
               ,
               that
               this
               place
               doth
               comprize
               but
               part
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               not
               the
               whole
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               taken
               up
               by
               another
               for
               it
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 God
                 saying
                 expressely
                 ,
                 this
                 
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 deny
                 it
              
               ;
               God
               sayes
               to
               the
               People
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 fast
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 ,
                 to
                 loose
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 to
                 undo
                 every
                 burden
                 ?
              
               If
               any
               one
               should
               interpret
               that
               Text
               ,
               would
               he
               say
               the
               whole
               of
               a
               Religious
               Fast
               ,
               is
               there
               exprest
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               definition
               of
               a
               Fast
               laid
               down
               ?
               or
               would
               he
               instead
               of
               interpreting
               ,
               deny
               that
               Scripture
               ?
               So
               also
               that
               of
               James
               ,
               Jam.
               1.
               26.
               
               
                 Pure
                 religion
                 and
                 undefiled
                 before
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 To
                 visit
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 and
                 the
                 widow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 man
                 unspotted
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Will
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               Religion
               is
               set
               out
               in
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               will
               he
               be
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               I
               suppose
               he
               would
               rather
               say
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               those
               Jews
               (
               to
               whom
               Isay
               speaks
               )
               did
               in
               &
               use
               to
               do
               Religious
               Fasts
               with
               supply
               of
               that
               which
               Isay
               calls
               for
               (
               in
               which
               they
               were
               defective
               )
               makes
               up
               a
               Religious
               Fast
               compleat
               .
               That
               which
               the
               scattered
               Tribes
               did
               in
               Religion
               ;
               with
               what
               James
               further
               calls
               for
               ,
               would
               render
               a
               man
               entirely
               Religious
               :
               So
               also
               that
               of
               
                 Jeremy
                 22.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Shalt
                 thou
                 reigne
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 closest
                 thy self
                 in
                 Cedar
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 thy
                 father
                 ,
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 and
                 do
                 justice
                 and
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 He
                 judged
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 know
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Will
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               that
               was
               all
               the
               knowledge
               that
               Josiah
               had
               of
               God
               ?
               or
               will
               he
               say
               rather
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               an
               evident
               proof
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Jews
               already
               understood
               to
               be
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               which
               those
               places
               of
               Jeremy
               and
               the
               Hebrews
               further
               hold
               forth
               ,
               set
               out
               the
               entire
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               Scripture
               is
               interpreted
               ,
               not
               denied
               .
               And
               whereas
               one
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               condition
               on
               mans
               part
               ,
               in
               those
               texts
               in
               question
               ,
               an
               adversary
               of
               all
               conditions
               on
               mans
               part
               in
               the
               covenant
               replyes
               .
               
                 If
                 you
                 mean
                 such
                 conditions
                 that
                 God
                 requireth
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 worketh
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 punctually
                 exprest
                 .
              
               As
               Gods
               work
               ,
               it
               is
               there
               indeed
               exprest
               ;
               but
               not
               as
               our
               duty
               ,
               which
               lame
               understanding
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               hath
               wrought
               as
               much
               mischief
               in
               our
               age
               ;
               (
               setting
               up
               free
               grace
               ,
               without
               any
               eye
               upon
               his
               sovereignty
               ,
               looking
               at
               Gods
               work
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               on
               mans
               duty
               )
               as
               their
               looking
               at
               duty
               in
               that
               age
               without
               eye
               had
               to
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               enable
               for
               it
               .
               Hence
               are
               those
               desperate
               counsels
               ;
               
                 Sit
                 still
                 ,
                 do
                 nothing
                 ;
                 doing
                 undoes
                 you
                 :
              
               and
               that
               not
               toward
               
                 Dilemma
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 break
                 thy
                 heart
                 in
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 profit
                 nothing
                 :
                 
                 Art
                 thou
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 is
                 wrought
                 to
                 thy
                 hands
                 .
              
               And
               so
               doing
               still
               is
               vain
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Baxters
                 Questionists
              
               like
               demands
               .
               
                 How
                 can
                 you
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ▪
                 we
                 must
                 act
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 life
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 make
                 his
                 attaining
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 obey
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 thankfulness
                 and
                 love
                 ?
              
               To
               which
               I
               suppose
               he
               hath
               received
               a
               satisfying
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               throughly
               weighed
               ,
               )
               a
               sadning
               answer
               ,
               
                 Appendix
                 ,
                 p.
                 78.
                 79
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               This
               appears
               in
               that
               differencing
               work
               ,
               which
               is
               seen
               among
               men
               here
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               those
               that
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               lies
               in
               wickednesse
               .
               This
               is
               from
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               enabling
               to
               answer
               to
               that
               unto
               which
               God
               in
               covenant
               calls
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               different
               improvement
               of
               any
               power
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               freedome
               of
               will
               ,
               which
               together
               with
               the
               whole
               species
               of
               mankind
               he
               hath
               received
               .
               The
               Apostle
               puts
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 to
                 differ
                 ?
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               7.
               
               In
               which
               he
               intends
               to
               stop
               all
               mouths
               from
               boasting
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ;
               If
               any
               therefore
               shall
               answer
               in
               Grevenchovius
               his
               words
               (
               as
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               quoted
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               words
               that
               hold
               out
               or
               inferre
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               )
               
                 I
                 make
                 my self
                 to
                 differ
              
               :
               The
               Apostle
               will
               not
               sit
               down
               by
               it
               ,
               He
               expressely
               tells
               us
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 willeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 runneth
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 sheweth
                 mercy
                 .
              
               Rom
               9.
               16.
               
               If
               grace
               makes
               the
               difference
               and
               not
               man
               ;
               then
               grace
               enables
               man
               to
               go
               higher
               than
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               higher
               than
               any
               power
               that
               can
               be
               in
               any
               other
               .
               Seclude
               this
               differencing
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               praise
               will
               be
               wholly
               mans
               .
               That
               any
               have
               power
               and
               possibility
               for
               good
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               these
               Divines
               )
               may
               be
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               that
               any
               is
               better
               than
               another
               it
               is
               from
               self
               that
               makes
               to
               differ
               .
            
             
               Bradwardine
               
                 hath
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 a
                 notable
                 similitude
                 ,
              
               a
               If
               a
               son
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               being
               a
               souldier
               ,
               should
               receive
               from
               his
               father
               a
               commission
               and
               armes
               ,
               together
               with
               natural
               abilities
               for
               war
               ,
               and
               
               fighting
               stoutly
               should
               be
               puffed
               up
               and
               grow
               proud
               :
               How
               may
               this
               pride
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               be
               beaten
               down
               ,
               and
               humility
               planted
               ?
               If
               any
               one
               should
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               Let
               not
               any
               souldier
               glory
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               father
               ;
               for
               what
               he
               is
               in
               armes
               ,
               he
               is
               from
               him
               :
               So
               that
               he
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               let
               him
               glory
               in
               his
               father
               ;
               for
               what
               hast
               thou
               that
               thou
               hast
               not
               received
               ?
               He
               might
               very
               well
               and
               rationally
               answer
               (
               
                 saith
                 our
                 learned
                 Authour
              
               ,
               )
               why
               should
               not
               I
               glory
               of
               my
               atcheivments
               in
               armes
               ?
               I
               have
               received
               natural
               abilities
               indeed
               from
               my
               father
               ,
               for
               none
               doth
               beget
               himself
               ;
               I
               have
               received
               a
               oommission
               from
               him
               ,
               for
               none
               may
               put
               himself
               into
               any
               such
               power
               ;
               I
               have
               received
               also
               armes
               from
               him
               ,
               for
               neither
               I
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               souldier
               was
               born
               armed
               ;
               neither
               am
               I
               any
               armourer
               .
               But
               the
               right
               use
               of
               all
               these
               which
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               I
               had
               from
               none
               but
               my self
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               so
               every
               souldier
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               
                 Brad.
                 De
                 causa
                 Dei.
                 lib.
                 2
                 ,
                 cap.
                 23.
                 ad
                 finem
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 vapour
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 supposal
                 as
                 this
                 souldier
                 vapours
                 against
                 his
                 father
                 .
                 If
                 acts
                 of
                 grace
                 make
                 to
                 differ
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 all
                 boasting
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 grace
                 that
                 enables
                 unto
                 these
                 covenant-duties
                 and
                 engagements
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               This
               appears
               by
               the
               absurdities
               that
               will
               follow
               upon
               denial
               of
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               concurrence
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               work
               of
               mans
               salvation
               .
               1.
               
               Man
               being
               left
               to
               the
               power
               of
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               (
               so
               that
               all
               shall
               be
               suspended
               according
               to
               mans
               improvement
               to
               will
               or
               nill
               ,
               to
               be
               active
               or
               idle
               ,
               willing
               or
               disobedient
               ,
               )
               when
               the
               event
               in
               all
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Elect
               must
               rest
               doubtful
               ;
               when
               Christ
               hath
               done
               all
               in
               the
               work
               of
               mans
               salvation
               ,
               it
               might
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               such
               work
               of
               his
               )
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               effected
               nothing
               .
               He
               might
               have
               been
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               man
               in
               the
               world
               have
               been
               saved
               ;
               He
               might
               have
               been
               a
               Head
               ,
               without
               any
               one
               member
               ;
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               sheep
               in
               his
               flock
               ;
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               never
               a
               one
               to
               have
               done
               him
               any
               service
               .
               It
               might
               have
               so
               fallen
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               never
               have
               been
               able
               to
               have
               said
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               is
               evident
               ;
               As
               some
               have
               withstood
               ,
               so
               might
               others
               ;
               As
               the
               most
               withstand
               ,
               so
               might
               all
               .
               Yea
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               If
               Gods
               Ministers
               should
               go
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               not
               with
               them
               to
               work
               men
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               Acts.
               11.
               21.
               
               But
               this
               is
               full
               against
               Gods
               covenant
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               must
               stand
               firme
               and
               inviolably
               remain
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 prolong
                 his
                 dayes
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               53.
               10
               ,
               11
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 sure
              
               ;
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               doubtful
               .
               2.
               
               Then
               it
               will
               also
               follow
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               mans
               salvation
               begins
               in
               an
               act
               ;
               not
               in
               an
               habit
               ;
               in
               somewhat
               that
               a
               man
               does
               respective
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               God
               does
               in
               and
               upon
               man.
               The
               first
               beginning
               work
               will
               be
               ascribed
               to
               him
               that
               wills
               and
               runs
               ,
               not
               to
               him
               that
               shews
               mercy
               .
               But
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               all
               Gospel-Revelations
               ,
               concerning
               the
               way
               of
               our
               change
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 circumcise
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 write
                 my
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
              
               Jer
               31.
               33.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               6.
               44.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 their
                 hearts
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 hearts
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Ezek
               36.
               26.
               
               If
               man
               were
               alone
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               or
               had
               the
               priorety
               before
               any
               power
               infused
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               none
               of
               these
               undertakings
               .
               3.
               
               This
               will
               make
               vain
               and
               void
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               put
               into
               their
               mouths
               ;
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 runne
                 ,
              
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
               
               
                 Turn
                 thou
                 us
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 turned
                 ,
              
               Lament
               .
               5.
               21.
               
               
                 Create
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 clean
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 renue
                 a
                 right
                 spirit
              
               ;
               acknowledging
               their
               own
               weaknesse
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               a
               necessity
               of
               grace
               to
               effect
               ,
               what
               in
               order
               to
               their
               salvation
               is
               called
               for
               .
            
             
               7ly
               .
               If
               the
               Apostle
               may
               be
               heard
               ,
               his
               authority
               will
               put
               it
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               Exhorting
               
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 own
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               done
               no
               other
               way
               than
               in
               coming
               up
               to
               that
               which
               God
               calls
               for
               in
               covenant
               ,
               he
               gives
               in
               his
               reason
               for
               encouragement
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 works
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deed
                 .
              
               The
               special
               hand
               and
               power
               of
               God
               concurring
               in
               this
               works
               ,
               is
               our
               encouragement
               from
               the
               Apostle
               to
               set
               upon
               it
               .
               How
               can
               he
               encourage
               to
               this
               work
               upon
               this
               account
               that
               God
               works
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               work
               of
               God
               upon
               us
               before
               there
               be
               any
               such
               work
               done
               by
               us
               ?
               We
               work
               ,
               but
               he
               sets
               us
               on
               working
               ;
               We
               will
               ,
               but
               he
               sets
               us
               on
               willing
               ;
               Let
               all
               the
               glosses
               that
               have
               ever
               been
               put
               upon
               these
               words
               to
               promote
               the
               will
               and
               work
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               enervate
               the
               free
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               concernments
               of
               salvation
               ,
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               all
               fall
               of
               themselves
               before
               this
               Text
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
               See
               Dr.
               Ward
               in
               his
               Sermon
               called
               
                 Gratia
                 discriminans
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               Objections
               against
               the
               former
               doctrine
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 BUt
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 Absurdities
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 follow
                 upon
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 1
              
               Then
               salvation
               in
               this
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               as
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               had
               he
               still
               remained
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               If
               we
               can
               no
               more
               rise
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               than
               we
               can
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               where
               then
               is
               the
               difference
               ?
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ;
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               that
               a
               man
               void
               of
               grace
               can
               no
               more
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               than
               a
               man
               under
               an
               impossibility
               to
               work
               can
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               will
               easily
               be
               granted
               .
               
                 By
                 grace
                 we
                 are
                 saved
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               8.
               
                 not
                 of
                 our selves
              
               .
               It
               is
               still
               equally
               impossible
               in
               both
               to
               be
               self-savours
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               difference
               .
               Grace
               raises
               us
               ,
               unto
               that
               to
               which
               the
               Gospel
               calls
               us
               ,
               in
               a
               self-denying
               way
               through
               faith
               ;
               but
               works
               us
               not
               to
               that
               self
               perfection
               in
               those
               degrees
               of
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               works
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 This
                 doctrine
                 layes
                 man
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 a
                 stock
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 ;
                 a
                 dead
                 carcasse
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 injurious
                 to
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 2
              
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               layes
               him
               no
               lower
               than
               sin
               hath
               cast
               him
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               make
               him
               worse
               than
               sin
               hath
               made
               him
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               doth
               discover
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               dead
               till
               grace
               quicken
               and
               raise
               him
               .
               His
               heart
               is
               of
               stone
               till
               grace
               ,
               take
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               till
               grace
               circumcise
               and
               work
               that
               change
               ,
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               &c.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               is
               not
               an
               absolute
               death
               ,
               in
               which
               man
               is
               ,
               through
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               similitude
               holds
               not
               ,
               that
               equals
               a
               stock
               ,
               stone
               ,
               or
               dead
               carcasse
               with
               him
               ;
               It
               is
               only
               a
               death
               respective
               ,
               as
               to
               spiritual
               obedience
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               There
               is
               in
               him
               a
               life
               natural
               ,
               able
               for
               all
               actions
               and
               motions
               of
               the
               life
               of
               man
               as
               man
               ,
               There
               is
               in
               him
               also
               a
               moral
               life
               ,
               able
               to
               improve
               naturals
               to
               a
               civilized
               conversation
               .
               That
               to
               which
               feare
               or
               hope
               can
               work
               a
               man
               ,
               thither
               he
               may
               raise
               himself
               by
               the
               freedome
               of
               will
               ,
               this
               puts
               no
               new
               life
               into
               him
               ,
               nor
               works
               any
               chang
               of
               nature
               in
               him
               .
               He
               is
               also
               able
               for
               those
               works
               which
               God
               sanctifies
               as
               his
               instrument
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               a
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               He
               〈◊〉
               read
               and
               hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               hath
               power
               to
               know
               much
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               retain
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               subject
               susceptible
               ,
               
               slands
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               a
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               of
               spiritual
               actions
               and
               motions
               :
               having
               an
               understanding
               ,
               will
               ,
               affections
               ,
               wanting
               not
               any
               faculties
               in
               their
               substance
               .
               The
               new
               man
               attaines
               not
               a
               new
               soul
               ,
               but
               only
               renewed
               qualifications
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               of
               more
               glory
               ,
               than
               the
               faculties
               themselves
               ,
               carrying
               such
               a
               glorious
               resemblance
               of
               God.
               Better
               know
               nothing
               than
               not
               know
               God
               ,
               to
               desire
               nothing
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               desire
               good
               .
               The
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               turned
               Angels
               into
               Devils
               ,
               and
               so
               man
               stands
               in
               a
               vast
               difference
               from
               stocks
               ,
               stones
               and
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               thus
               injuriously
               compared
               .
               This
               doctrine
               is
               not
               injurious
               to
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               traduced
               .
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 3
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               some
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 will
                 render
                 preaching
                 vaine
                 ,
                 all
                 mans-paines
                 for
                 Conversion
                 of
                 soules
                 will
                 then
                 prove
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 let
                 men
                 alone
                 till
                 God
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 begun
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 set
                 on
                 working
                 .
              
               This
               indeed
               speaks
               hard
               to
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               in
               our
               times
               ;
               that
               deny
               any
               previous
               working
               in
               the
               soul
               for
               regeneration
               ,
               or
               any
               preparatory
               work
               to
               conversion
               ,
               So
               that
               all
               uncoverted
               ,
               stand
               equally
               distant
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               can
               be
               said
               of
               no
               one
               rather
               than
               another
               ,
               which
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Mar.
               12.
               34.
               
               I
               see
               not
               how
               these
               can
               make
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               any
               use
               ;
               Our
               Brethren
               that
               went
               into
               America
               ,
               and
               offer
               the
               Gospel
               to
               savage
               Indians
               there
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               finde
               Christ
               there
               ,
               as
               bring
               him
               thither
               .
               The
               dark
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               may
               be
               equally
               happy
               ,
               with
               those
               ,
               where
               light
               is
               in
               most
               glory
               ,
               if
               light
               contribute
               nothing
               to
               the
               work
               of
               change
               ,
               and
               the
               happy
               frame
               of
               Christ
               in
               us
               .
               But
               those
               that
               have
               learnt
               ,
               that
               infused
               habits
               are
               wrought
               in
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               
               as
               those
               that
               are
               acquired
               ,
               may
               easily
               return
               a
               satisfying
               answer
               .
               That
               opinion
               ▪
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               by
               an
               immediate
               creation
               infused
               ,
               how
               generally
               soever
               it
               is
               received
               ,
               yet
               never
               was
               thought
               of
               force
               to
               render
               the
               way
               of
               marriage
               uselesse
               for
               procreation
               ;
               God
               infuses
               not
               a
               soul
               by
               creation
               into
               any
               ,
               but
               an
               organized
               body
               ,
               an
               Embryo
               fitted
               to
               receive
               it
               .
               Neither
               can
               this
               opinion
               of
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               work
               of
               Conversion
               ,
               render
               in
               vain
               the
               labours
               of
               those
               that
               are
               spiritual
               Parents
               .
               Conviction
               is
               in
               order
               before
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               men
               must
               see
               themselves
               necessitated
               to
               do
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               before
               ever
               they
               enter
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               soule
               knoweth
               what
               it
               doth
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               beleeves
               ,
               and
               sees
               a
               necessity
               to
               accept
               Christ
               before
               it
               receives
               
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               soules
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               are
               brought
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               for
               God
               to
               send
               his
               Ministers
               to
               shew
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               to
               those
               that
               are
               blinde
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               the
               way
               of
               God
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               and
               give
               them
               sight
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               that
               he
               sends
               them
               to
               those
               that
               are
               without
               strength
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               his
               way
               to
               enable
               them
               with
               power
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               that
               Paul
               plants
               ,
               and
               Apollos
               waters
               ,
               when
               yet
               it
               is
               God
               that
               gives
               the
               increase
               ,
               when
               God
               will
               use
               Paul
               and
               Apollos
               for
               the
               increase
               that
               he
               gives
               .
               Ministers
               should
               perswade
               ,
               and
               people
               improve
               endeavours
               as
               though
               they
               were
               Pelagians
               ,
               and
               no
               help
               of
               grace
               afforded
               ,
               They
               should
               pray
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               rest
               on
               grace
               as
               though
               they
               were
               Antinomians
               ,
               nothing
               of
               endeavour
               to
               be
               looked
               after
               ;
               So
               the
               injury
               that
               the
               Pelagian
               doth
               to
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Antinomian
               to
               our
               endeavours
               ,
               will
               be
               on
               both
               hands
               avoided
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               Farther
               differences
               in
               the
               conditions
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               conditions
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               THe
               conditions
               ,
               on
               mans
               part
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               kept
               man
               within
               him self
               for
               righteousnesse
               .
               
               That
               righteousnesse
               in
               which
               he
               was
               to
               stand
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               was
               inherent
               ,
               wrought
               by
               himself
               ;
               co-natural
               to
               him
               ,
               flowing
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               his
               creation
               ,
               in
               conformity
               to
               God.
               And
               therefore
               properly
               his
               own
               ;
               as
               now
               a
               mans
               reason
               ,
               will
               and
               affections
               are
               properly
               his
               ,
               He
               needed
               no
               other
               ,
               nor
               no
               more
               righteousnesse
               than
               that
               in
               which
               he
               stood
               .
               Though
               he
               had
               that
               faith
               which
               now
               serves
               to
               justifie
               ;
               yet
               it
               needed
               not
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               improved
               to
               take
               in
               any
               other
               righteousnesse
               without
               himself
               for
               justification
               .
               Man
               stood
               then
               on
               his
               own
               bottome
               .
               His
               dependance
               was
               on
               God
               for
               being
               ,
               but
               that
               being
               ,
               which
               God
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               ,
               was
               in
               that
               integrity
               and
               purity
               ,
               that
               he
               needed
               not
               any
               farther
               .
               But
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               carry
               man
               out
               
               of
               himself
               ,
               
               He
               must
               be
               righteous
               with
               a
               righteousness
               extrinsecal
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               in
               judgment
               .
               Paul
               was
               as
               high
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               was
               highest
               ,
               in
               that
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               lay
               claime
               to
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               wrought
               by
               himself
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               conversion
               as
               after
               .
               Before
               conversion
               he
               was
               as
               high
               ,
               as
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               or
               a
               Jew
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               could
               reach
               ,
               either
               in
               priviledges
               ,
               or
               duties
               ;
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               that
               gradation
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 
                 Circumcised
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               alien
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ;
                 Circumcised
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               born
               of
               Parents
               in
               the
               same
               Church-communion
               ;
               
                 Of
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               not
               descended
               of
               ancestors
               that
               had
               been
               Proselytes
               ;
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Benjamin
              
               ,
               of
               that
               part
               of
               Israel
               that
               held
               the
               truth
               of
               worship
               ;
               of
               whom
               was
               salvation
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Apostated
               tribes
               ;
               
                 An
                 Hebrew
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               not
               forgotten
               the
               language
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 a
                 Pharisee
                 ,
              
               a
               man
               of
               no
               vulgar
               account
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               most
               exquisite
               Sect
               ;
               
                 Concerning
                 zeal
                 ,
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               therefore
               not
               luke-warme
               or
               cold
               in
               the
               faith
               ;
               
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 blamelesse
                 ,
              
               therefore
               of
               a
               conversation
               exact
               ,
               walk
               up
               to
               his
               principles
               .
               After
               conversion
               ,
               
                 he
                 knew
                 nothing
                 by
                 himself
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
               
               His
               heart
               condemned
               him
               not
               ,
               
                 He
                 exercised
                 himself
                 continually
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 conscience
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
              
               Acts
               24.
               16.
               
               Yet
               he
               durst
               rest
               ,
               in
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hereby
                 justified
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
               
               
                 What
                 things
                 were
                 gain
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 those
                 I
                 counted
                 losse
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 count
                 all
                 things
                 but
                 losse
                 for
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 my
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 count
                 them
                 but
                 dung
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 win
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 my
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 through
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Philip.
               3.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               The
               ignorance
               of
               this
               ,
               was
               the
               bane
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               .
               
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 which
                 followed
                 not
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
              
               Israel
               
                 which
                 followed
                 after
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 sought
                 it
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               
                 For
                 they
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Gods
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 not
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
               And
               still
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               undoing
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               Man
               being
               naturally
               inclined
               ,
               to
               look
               after
               a
               righteousnesse
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               extreamely
               opposite
               to
               this
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               tendered
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               in
               a
               Gospel-way
               he
               must
               be
               saved
               .
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               former
               covenant
               ,
               was
               wrote
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               nature
               ;
               and
               such
               remainders
               left
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               that
               minds
               any
               righteousnesse
               ,
               alone
               looks
               after
               it
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               is
               onely
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               He
               must
               have
               light
               without
               him
               to
               lead
               to
               this
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               his
               own
               ,
               nor
               inherent
               in
               him
               :
               What
               naturally
               he
               did
               not
               know
               ,
               he
               is
               naturally
               ready
               to
               oppose
               and
               refuse
               .
               Men
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               reason
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               understand
               that
               it
               is
               of
               any
               use
               .
               A
               man
               may
               be
               wise
               with
               another
               mans
               wit
               ,
               strong
               with
               another
               mans
               strength
               ,
               learned
               by
               another
               mans
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               righteous
               (
               as
               they
               conceive
               )
               by
               another
               mans
               righteousnesse
               :
               Hence
               are
               the
               scornes
               that
               are
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Treatises
               that
               are
               wrote
               against
               it
               ;
               
                 Vain
                 man
                 would
                 faine
                 be
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 as
                 wise
                 ,
              
               Job
               11.
               12.
               
                 so
                 also
                 righteous
              
               .
               This
               takes
               all
               from
               man
               ,
               strips
               him
               of
               all
               in
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               glory
               ,
               as
               Romans
               3.
               27.
               
               This
               which
               man
               so
               opposeth
               ,
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               establisheth
               ;
               And
               that
               which
               he
               so
               advanceth
               ,
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               disclaimes
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 conditions
                 on
                 mans
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 works
                 were
                 for
                 mans
                 preservation
                 in
              
               statu
               quo
               ;
               
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 ,
              
               To
               hold
               him
               in
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               happinesse
               ;
               he
               expected
               not
               to
               be
               bettered
               by
               his
               obedience
               ,
               either
               respective
               to
               happinesse
               (
               no
               more
               is
               promised
               than
               in
               present
               he
               had
               ,
               )
               nor
               yet
               in
               his
               qualifications
               respective
               to
               his
               conformity
               to
               God
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               .
               What
               improvement
               he
               might
               have
               made
               of
               the
               habit
               infused
               ,
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               obedience
               ;
               
               I
               shall
               not
               determine
               ,
               But
               no
               change
               in
               qualifications
               was
               looked
               after
               ,
               or
               given
               in
               promise
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 are
                 serviceable
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 recovery
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 happinesse
                 lost
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 repaire
                 or
                 new
                 frame
                 of
                 his
                 qualifications
                 depraved
                 and
                 spoiled
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plain
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               further
               explained
               
               in
               that
               which
               follows
               ,
               Other
               differences
               there
               are
               assigned
               by
               Divines
               to
               difference
               these
               two
               covenants
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               fall
               in
               with
               these
               that
               I
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               which
               I
               cannot
               in
               all
               things
               consent
               .
               See
               
                 Camero
                 de
                 triplici
                 foedere
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
              
               9.
               
               *
               These
               I
               thought
               to
               be
               most
               material
               ,
               and
               with
               these
               I
               shall
               rest
               satisfied
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             
               Faith
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               HAVING
               asserted
               conditions
               ,
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               held
               forth
               several
               differences
               between
               the
               conditions
               ,
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               further
               to
               enquire
               ,
               what
               these
               conditions
               are
               ,
               that
               are
               called
               for
               in
               this
               covenant
               ,
               on
               which
               we
               treat
               :
               Those
               Divines
               ,
               that
               with
               concurrent
               judgments
               ,
               acknowledge
               this
               covenant
               to
               be
               conditional
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               ,
               so
               unanimous
               ,
               in
               their
               assignation
               of
               them
               .
               For
               a
               full
               discovery
               ,
               some
               things
               are
               to
               be
               premised
               ,
               as
               truths
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               rather
               than
               disputed
               1.
               
               That
               God
               covenants
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               engages
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               justification
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               salvation
               .
               Not
               onely
               for
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               everlasting
               life
               and
               glory
               .
               Not
               onely
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               to
               conferre
               eternal
               happinesse
               upon
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Whatsoever
               God
               requires
               of
               man
               ,
               in
               order
               ,
               either
               to
               his
               justification
               ,
               or
               salvation
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               is
               not
               justified
               ,
               or
               saved
               ,
               and
               man
               engages
               unto
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               justification
               ,
               or
               salvation
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               covenant
               condition
               .
               This
               I
               take
               to
               be
               clear
               ,
               in
               case
               there
               be
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               a
               condition
               in
               any
               covenant
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               also
               granted
               by
               a
               professed
               adversary
               of
               all
               conditions
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 are
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 means
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 enjoying
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 conditions
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 means
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 though
                 every
                 condition
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 means
                 is
                 by
                 stipulation
                 ,
                 and
                 contract
                 appointed
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 acquiring
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 condition
                 .
              
               Whatsoever
               then
               we
               can
               finde
               ,
               thus
               required
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               this
               way
               of
               contract
               ,
               and
               stipulation
               ;
               is
               a
               condition
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               our
               adversaries
               .
               3.
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               required
               of
               man
               ,
               
               in
               order
               to
               his
               justification
               ,
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               his
               justification
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               required
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
               is
               ,
               a
               condition
               of
               salvation
               ,
               God
               making
               tender
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               man
               engaging
               himself
               to
               seek
               both
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               required
               in
               order
               to
               either
               ,
               respective
               to
               that
               ,
               is
               a
               condition
               .
               4.
               
               That
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               justification
               ,
               is
               also
               a
               condition
               of
               salvation
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               salvation
               presupposes
               a
               justified
               estate
               ,
               but
               ,
               it
               holds
               not
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               a
               condition
               of
               salvation
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               a
               condition
               of
               justification
               .
               More
               is
               required
               ,
               to
               hold
               us
               up
               ,
               in
               constant
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               bring
               us
               into
               a
               state
               of
               actual
               reconcilement
               to
               God.
               This
               being
               premised
               ,
               the
               work
               will
               be
               more
               easie
               ,
               to
               assigne
               conditions
               in
               this
               covenant
               .
               The
               condition
               ,
               immediately
               serviceable
               ,
               for
               mans
               return
               to
               a
               reconciled
               state
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               consequently
               of
               his
               justification
               ,
               is
               faith
               ,
               which
               almost
               all
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               a
               condition
               ,
               and
               Camero
               ,
               with
               several
               others
               ,
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               sole
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               A
               condition
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               ,
               is
               above
               contradiction
               ,
               
                 John.
                 3.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
              
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
               Acts
               10.
               43.
               
               
                 To
                 him
                 ,
                 give
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 thorough
                 his
                 name
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               Acts
               13.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 Be
                 it
                 known
                 unto
                 you
                 therefore
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 brethren
                 ;
                 that
                 through
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 preached
                 unto
                 you
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 are
                 justified
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 ye
                 could
                 ,
                 not
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               Acts
               16.
               31.
               
               
                 Believe
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 whole
                 house
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               
               
                 Whom
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 propitiation
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               4.
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 believeth
                 .
              
               In
               all
               these
               texts
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               faith
               is
               required
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               if
               men
               did
               not
               engage
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               professed
               covenanters
               .
               This
               is
               in
               reason
               further
               evident
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               which
               gives
               us
               interest
               in
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               have
               no
               title
               to
               him
               ,
               
               or
               portion
               in
               him
               ;
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               :
               This
               is
               plain
               of
               it self
               ,
               without
               interest
               in
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               though
               no
               covenant
               were
               entred
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               distance
               held
               up
               .
               But
               it
               is
               faith
               that
               gives
               us
               
               interest
               in
               Christ
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               He
               dwells
               in
               us
               by
               faith
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 propitiation
                 through
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
              
               ;
               They
               that
               believe
               receive
               him
               ,
               John
               1.
               12.
               
               Others
               hold
               a
               distance
               from
               him
               ;
               
                 To
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 received
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 he
                 gave
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               which
               receives
               all
               that
               grace
               gives
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ;
               This
               is
               as
               plain
               ,
               to
               be
               under
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               void
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               grace
               is
               a
               vain
               entrance
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               gift
               is
               a
               condition
               necessarily
               requisite
               .
               But
               Faith
               receives
               all
               that
               grace
               gives
               ;
               It
               is
               of
               Fath
               that
               it
               might
               be
               of
               grace
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               16.
               
               God
               gives
               nothing
               ,
               at
               least
               tending
               to
               eternity
               ,
               but
               he
               puts
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Christ
               ;
               He
               is
               the
               Fathers
               treasury
               and
               store-house
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 It
                 pleased
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 fulnesse
                 should
                 dwell
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 we
                 should
                 all
                 receive
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               1.
               16.
               
               And
               faith
               receives
               al
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 flowes
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 .
              
               Joh.
               7.
               38.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               which
               interest
               us
               in
               ,
               and
               gives
               title
               to
               all
               priviledges
               ,
               of
               a
               people
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               through
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               :
               This
               is
               plaine
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               the
               covenant
               being
               to
               conferre
               those
               priviledges
               upon
               us
               ;
               But
               Faith
               interests
               us
               in
               ,
               and
               gives
               title
               to
               all
               these
               priviledges
               ,
               Paul
               is
               sent
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               turne
               them
               
                 from
                 Satan
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               a
               covenant-way
               into
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inheritance
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 by
                 faith
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               Christ
               is
               the
               object
               of
               a
               Christians
               faith
               ,
               on
               whom
               it
               is
               terminated
               ;
               Faith
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               receives
               that
               leading
               priviledg
               ,
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ;
               without
               this
               priviledge
               we
               are
               strangers
               to
               all
               other
               priviledges
               ;
               Being
               under
               sinne
               ,
               we
               are
               heires
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               capacity
               of
               mercy
               .
               Faith
               interests
               us
               in
               this
               .
               
                 Acts
                 10.
                 43.
                 
                 To
                 him
                 give
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
              
               Acts
               13.
               39.
               
               
                 And
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 beleeve
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 which
                 ye
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               
               
                 Whom
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 propitiation
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 forbearance
                 of
                 God.
              
               Faith
               interests
               us
               in
               the
               consummating
               
               priviledge
               ,
               an
               inheritance
               among
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 hath
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 John
              
               6.
               40.
               
               Faith
               interests
               us
               in
               all
               intermediate
               priviledges
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               in
               covenant
               can
               enjoy
               in
               the
               way
               to
               this
               inheritance
               .
               Adoption
               of
               sonnes
               is
               this
               way
               obtained
               ,
               
                 John
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               26.
               
               Pacification
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               Serenity
               and
               tranquility
               of
               minde
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 26.
                 3.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               5.
               1.
               
               Boldnesse
               at
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               3.
               12.
               
               There
               is
               no
               priviledge
               bottomed
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hath
               foundation
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               Faith
               receives
               ,
               Faith
               then
               must
               be
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               which
               puts
               into
               a
               capacity
               to
               receive
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               held
               forth
               in
               Promise
               ,
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               it
               strips
               off
               all
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               But
               Faith
               puts
               into
               a
               capacity
               to
               receive
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               covenant
               given
               in
               promise
               ;
               
                 Said
                 I
                 not
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               John
               11.
               40.
               
               God
               exerts
               and
               glorifies
               his
               power
               in
               great
               things
               for
               good
               unto
               those
               that
               exercise
               the
               grace
               of
               Faith.
               
                 Paul
                 saw
                 the
                 Creeple
                 had
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 healed
                 ,
              
               Acts
               14.
               9.
               
               Sure
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               a
               condition
               in
               any
               covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               conditional
               covenant
               ,
               then
               sure
               faith
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ;
               Some
               conceive
               an
               absolute
               covenant
               made
               of
               God
               for
               grace
               ,
               as
               Jer.
               31.
               33.
               
               This
               with
               me
               is
               very
               disputable
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               given
               my
               reasons
               .
               But
               the
               covenant
               made
               to
               grace
               ,
               must
               needs
               suppose
               grace
               .
               There
               is
               no
               covenant
               for
               happinesse
               made
               with
               any
               creature
               ,
               but
               upon
               termes
               and
               conditions
               .
            
             
               For
               further
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               
               we
               must
               know
               that
               faith
               is
               considered
               under
               a
               double
               notion
               .
               First
               ,
               as
               an
               instrument
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               that
               word
               will
               not
               be
               allowed
               )
               as
               the
               way
               of
               our
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               by
               Christ
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               an
               inherent
               grace
               or
               Christian
               duty
               to
               which
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               call
               .
               The
               radical
               grace
               from
               which
               others
               flow
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               their
               being
               ,
               yet
               in
               their
               farther
               growth
               and
               encrease
               .
               I
               speak
               of
               Faith
               now
               in
               the
               first
               acception
               .
               Neither
               as
               a
               part
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               a
               working
               cause
               ,
               of
               the
               farther
               progresse
               in
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               come
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               but
               as
               interesting
               us
               in
               another
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               say
               it
               is
               a
               condition
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               immediately
               serviceable
               for
               our
               returne
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               reconciliation
               in
               Christ
               .
               For
               clearring
               
               of
               which
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               clear
               it
               in
               some
               propositions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 justifie
                 a
                 wicked
                 person
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 sin
                 shall
                 stand
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               He
               that
               hath
               made
               a
               Law
               to
               forbid
               it
               ,
               ordained
               hell
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               not
               justifie
               the
               person
               that
               is
               convinced
               and
               found
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
               Some
               say
               it
               is
               against
               his
               essence
               .
               The
               justice
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               God
               )
               ties
               him
               to
               take
               vengeance
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               it
               is
               against
               his
               declaration
               of
               himself
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               7.
               when
               he
               sets
               out
               his
               name
               in
               several
               particulars
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 clearing
                 the
                 guilty
                 .
              
               Some
               indeed
               have
               said
               (
               conceiting
               with
               themselves
               thereby
               to
               promote
               free
               grace
               ,
               )
               that
               God
               justifies
               sinners
               as
               sinners
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               needs
               ,
               if
               true
               ,
               bring
               in
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 à
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 omne
                 valet
                 argumentum
                 ,
              
               then
               a
               man
               need
               no
               more
               but
               sinne
               ,
               to
               conclude
               his
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               sinne
               ,
               the
               stronger
               evidence
               ;
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               utterly
               destructive
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               overthrows
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               Christs
               merit
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 righteousnesse
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
               Galatians
               2.
               21.
               
               So
               we
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               If
               a
               man
               be
               justified
               as
               a
               sinner
               without
               a
               righteousnesse
               .
               So
               that
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               God
               justifies
               as
               righteous
               ,
               what
               he
               esteems
               as
               an
               abomination
               in
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               himself
               ;
               but
               this
               in
               man
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               him
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 justifieth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 condemneth
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 even
                 they
                 both
                 are
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Proverbs
               17.
               15.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Man
                 hath
                 no
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 plea
                 for
                 his
                 justification
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 appeare
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 judgment
                 .
              
               This
               will
               be
               plaine
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               wayes
               of
               acquital
               where
               proceedings
               are
               just
               and
               legal
               .
               This
               must
               be
               ,
               either
               as
               innocent
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               can
               plead
               not
               guilty
               to
               that
               which
               is
               given
               in
               charge
               ;
               So
               did
               David
               when
               Cush
               ,
               the
               Benjamite
               did
               traduce
               him
               ,
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 7.
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 iniquity
                 in
                 my
                 hands
                 .
              
               And
               so
               did
               Paul
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Tertullus
               ,
               Acts
               24.
               13.
               
               Upon
               this
               account
               Pilate
               was
               willing
               to
               have
               acquitted
               Christ
               ,
               
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 this
                 man
                 ,
              
               Luke
               23.
               4.
               
               Or
               else
               by
               way
               of
               satisfaction
               or
               discharge
               of
               the
               penalty
               which
               the
               Law
               imposeth
               ,
               so
               in
               all
               penal
               Lawes
               ,
               when
               the
               penalty
               is
               borne
               ,
               the
               delinquent
               is
               discharged
               .
               Man
               cannot
               be
               acquitted
               as
               innocent
               ,
               his
               guilt
               is
               too
               palpable
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 men
                 that
                 sinneth
                 n●t
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Solomon
               )
               1
               Kings
               8.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               Scripture
               hath
               concluded
               all
               under
               sinne
               ,
               
               Gal.
               3.
               22.
               
               The
               Law
               speaks
               that
               language
               ,
               
                 that
                 every
                 mouth
                 may
                 be
                 stopped
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 become
                 guilty
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               19.
               
               Man
               is
               under
               that
               guilt
               that
               he
               is
               wholly
               silenced
               ;
               which
               renders
               the
               way
               of
               salvation
               by
               works
               impossible
               .
               Neither
               can
               he
               be
               acquitted
               by
               way
               of
               satisfaction
               ;
               where
               the
               way
               of
               pure
               justice
               is
               held
               ,
               the
               debtor
               under
               charge
               can
               never
               come
               out
               till
               he
               hath
               paid
               the
               uttermost
               farthing
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               26.
               
               Which
               here
               amounts
               to
               such
               an
               heighth
               ,
               that
               man
               may
               be
               ever
               paying
               ,
               but
               never
               able
               to
               satisfie
               :
               Our
               guilt
               is
               according
               to
               the
               majesty
               of
               him
               ,
               whose
               Law
               is
               transgressed
               ,
               and
               wrath
               incurred
               .
               This
               is
               seen
               in
               Devils
               and
               damned
               souls
               ,
               who
               bear
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               the
               reward
               due
               to
               their
               sinnes
               .
               That
               man
               ,
               that
               must
               suffer
               it
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               may
               well
               say
               with
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 My
                 punishment
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 bear
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               4.
               13.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Man
                 in
                 this
                 sad
                 and
                 perplexed
                 estate
                 ,
                 hath
                 yet
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 grace
                 tendered
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 witnessed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               21.
               
               And
               this
               is
               by
               way
               of
               discharge
               of
               his
               guilt
               by
               anothers
               suffering
               ;
               Our
               name
               was
               in
               the
               Obligation
               in
               case
               of
               sinne
               to
               suffer
               death
               ,
               Christ
               was
               pleased
               (
               by
               consent
               and
               covenant
               with
               the
               Father
               )
               to
               put
               in
               his
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               was
               thus
               obliged
               ,
               so
               he
               
                 suffered
                 ,
                 the
                 just
                 for
                 the
                 unjust
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               
               We
               brake
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               he
               bore
               the
               penalty
               ,
               whether
               idem
               or
               tantundem
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               specie
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               in
               value
               ,
               is
               scarce
               worth
               dispute
               ,
               So
               that
               it
               be
               yeelded
               that
               justice
               was
               answered
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               come
               out
               not
               on
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               our
               sureties
               account
               .
               And
               this
               (
               as
               I
               yet
               conceive
               )
               is
               by
               Christs
               passive
               obedience
               ;
               His
               suffering
               in
               the
               flesh
               is
               our
               freedom
               ,
               his
               death
               is
               our
               ransome
               .
               There
               needs
               no
               more
               than
               innocency
               not
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               when
               guilt
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               we
               stand
               as
               innocent
               ,
               no
               crime
               then
               can
               be
               charged
               upon
               us
               .
               But
               to
               reign
               in
               life
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               )
               to
               inherit
               a
               crown
               ,
               there
               is
               farther
               expected
               ,
               which
               we
               not
               reaching
               ,
               Christs
               active
               obedience
               imputed
               to
               us
               (
               not
               adding
               to
               ours
               (
               but
               being
               in
               it self
               compleat
               )
               is
               accounted
               ours
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               discharged
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 say
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               that
               being
               freed
               from
               death
               ,
               upon
               that
               very
               account
               we
               reigne
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               case
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               deliver
               us
               from
               death
               ,
               they
               necessarily
               confer
               upon
               us
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               there
               be
               conceived
               any
               medium
               between
               them
               .
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               It
               is
               true
               of
               our
               natural
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               A
               man
               not
               dead
               ,
               is
               alive
               .
               But
               taking
               [
               death
               ]
               in
               Scripture-sense
               ,
               for
               the
               wages
               ,
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               comprizes
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               all
               misery
               ,
               and
               [
               life
               ]
               for
               an
               immarcessible
               crown
               of
               glory
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               medium
               conceived
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               onely
               conceived
               ,
               but
               assigned
               by
               Papists
               in
               their
               
                 Limbus
                 infantum
              
               .
               Neither
               will
               it
               serve
               to
               say
               that
               Christs
               active
               obedience
               ,
               served
               onely
               for
               a
               qualification
               to
               fit
               him
               for
               the
               work
               of
               suffering
               ;
               none
               but
               innocent
               man
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               could
               be
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               had
               been
               innocent
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               never
               come
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               have
               yeelded
               that
               obedience
               .
               His
               person
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               as
               ours
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               unlesse
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               he
               
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               4.
               
               Somewhat
               might
               be
               said
               for
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               creature
               ,
               but
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               God-man
               ,
               seemes
               to
               be
               above
               subjection
               ,
               Much
               may
               be
               said
               for
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               so
               considered
               ,
               he
               may
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 thy
                 handmaid
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               so
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               David
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               for
               our
               sakes
               made
               himself
               a
               servant
               ;
               We
               know
               the
               mortality
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               had
               never
               died
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               had
               made
               himself
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               neither
               needed
               he
               to
               have
               served
               unlesse
               he
               had
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               See
               the
               confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 8.
                 sect
              
               5.
               and
               Dr.
               Featlies
               speeches
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 This
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whether
                 passive
                 or
                 active
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 passive
                 and
                 active
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 ours
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
               This
               is
               our
               way
               of
               interest
               and
               appropriation
               of
               it
               to
               our selves
               ,
               Faith
               and
               no
               other
               grace
               ,
               this
               grace
               and
               no
               other
               Gospel-work
               ,
               gives
               us
               title
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               so
               ,
               also
               
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               These
               two
               ,
               are
               promiscuously
               used
               and
               taken
               ,
               for
               one
               another
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Phil
              
               3.
               8.
               
               Called
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               who
               is
               God
               ,
               denied
               to
               be
               our
               own
               righteousnesse
               ,
               being
               neither
               wrought
               by
               us
               ,
               or
               inherent
               in
               us
               ,
               called
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               not
               of
               love
               ,
               not
               of
               patience
               ,
               or
               meekness
               .
               It
               is
               alone
               faith
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               these
               graces
               that
               puts
               out
               it selfe
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               love
               in
               a
               graciously
               disposed
               soul
               ,
               cleaves
               to
               Christ
               for
               communion
               ,
               but
               receives
               him
               not
               for
               justification
               .
               These
               
               two
               stand
               as
               relatives
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               soul
               entituled
               to
               this
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               ;
               and
               faith
               is
               it
               that
               entitles
               to
               it
               ,
               &
               the
               beleeving
               soul
               hath
               interest
               in
               it
               ,
               Therefore
               justification
               in
               Scripture
               is
               ascribed
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               denied
               to
               works
               ,
               when
               neither
               faith
               ,
               nor
               works
               can
               beare
               us
               out
               of
               themselves
               before
               the
               tribunal
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               faith
               takes
               hold
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               by
               faith
               rests
               on
               this
               righteousnesse
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               tenders
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               faith
               receives
               the
               Spirit
               as
               well
               as
               it
               receives
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 7.
                 39.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               14.
               
               But
               this
               is
               for
               another
               use
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               sanctification
               inherent
               ,
               
               not
               justification
               by
               righteousnesse
               imputed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               also
               true
               ,
               that
               faith
               accepts
               Christ
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Saviour
               :
               But
               it
               is
               the
               acceptation
               of
               him
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Lord
               that
               justifies
               ;
               Christ
               rules
               his
               people
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               teacheth
               them
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               makes
               atonement
               for
               them
               onely
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               by
               giving
               himself
               in
               sacrifice
               ;
               his
               blood
               for
               remission
               of
               sins
               ;
               These
               must
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               but
               not
               divided
               ,
               Faith
               hath
               an
               eye
               at
               all
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               eyes
               and
               fastens
               on
               his
               blood
               ,
               so
               it
               justifies
               .
               
                 He
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 propitiation
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               Romans
               3.
               24.
               not
               through
               faith
               in
               his
               command
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 cleanseth
                 all
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               These
               confusions
               of
               the
               distinct
               parts
               of
               Christs
               Mediatourship
               ;
               and
               the
               several
               offices
               of
               faith
               may
               not
               be
               suffered
               .
               Scripture
               assignes
               each
               its
               particular
               place
               and
               work
               .
               Sovereignty
               doth
               not
               cleanse
               us
               ,
               nor
               doth
               blood
               command
               us
               ;
               faith
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               not
               faith
               yeelding
               to
               his
               Sovereignty
               doth
               justifie
               us
               .
               There
               are
               several
               acts
               or
               fruits
               of
               justifying
               faith
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               
               But
               all
               are
               not
               justifying
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               Abrahams
               obedience
               ,
               Moses
               self-denial
               ,
               Gideon
               or
               Sampsons
               valour
               that
               was
               their
               justification
               ,
               but
               his
               blood
               (
               in
               which
               faith
               alone
               gives
               interest
               )
               who
               did
               enable
               them
               in
               these
               duties
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
               Paul
               went
               in
               these
               duties
               as
               high
               as
               they
               ,
               living
               in
               more
               clear
               light
               ,
               and
               under
               more
               abundant
               grace
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               out-topt
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               thereby
               justified
               ,
               as
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 James
              
               indeed
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 was
                 justified
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 offered
              
               Isaac
               
                 his
                 son
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               James
               2.
               21.
               
               But
               either
               there
               we
               must
               understand
               
                 a
                 working
                 faith
              
               with
               
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Paraeus
                 ,
                 Pemble
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               confesse
               that
               Paul
               and
               James
               handle
               two
               distinct
               questions
               ;
               The
               one
               ,
               whether
               faith
               alone
               justifies
               without
               works
               ;
               which
               he
               concludes
               in
               the
               affirmative
               .
               The
               other
               ,
               what
               faith
               justifies
               ,
               
               whether
               a
               working
               faith
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               faith
               that
               is
               dead
               and
               idle
               ;
               or
               else
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               make
               sense
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               streight
               inferres
               from
               Abrahams
               justification
               by
               the
               offer
               of
               his
               sonne
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
              
               Abraham
               
                 beleeved
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               How
               otherwise
               do
               these
               accord
               ?
               He
               was
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               was
               fulfilled
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               justified
               by
               faith
               ;
               Neither
               can
               I
               reconcile
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               denied
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               current
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Rhemists
               indeed
               understand
               those
               texts
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               where
               he
               excludes
               works
               from
               justification
               ,
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               mans
               moral
               works
               ,
               done
               before
               faith
               and
               conversion
               ;
               The
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               done
               without
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Annot.
                 in
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               20
               ,
               28.
               
               As
               though
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               command
               those
               duties
               ,
               unto
               which
               Christ
               through
               faith
               strengthens
               a
               Christian
               converted
               by
               grace
               ;
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               concludes
               the
               impossibility
               of
               being
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               his
               meaning
               should
               be
               unlesse
               grace
               assist
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               justifie
               :
               This
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               a
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               without
               the
               Law
               ,
               not
               a
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               addition
               of
               strength
               from
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               All
               works
               before
               or
               after
               conversion
               inherent
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               wrought
               by
               us
               ,
               are
               excluded
               from
               justification
               .
               See
               
                 Ravanellus
                 in
                 verbum
                 ,
                 Justificatio
                 .
                 Num.
                 3.
                 page
              
               867.
               
               This
               justification
               wrought
               freely
               by
               grace
               through
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               24.
               is
               no
               way
               consistent
               with
               justification
               by
               works
               .
               And
               what
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               election
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               apply
               to
               justification
               ,
               the
               same
               medium
               equally
               proves
               the
               truth
               of
               both
               ,
               
                 If
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 grace
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 grace
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 works
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 works
                 ,
              
               Rom
               11.
               6.
               
               And
               these
               things
               considered
               ▪
               I
               am
               truly
               sorry
               that
               faith
               should
               now
               be
               denied
               to
               have
               the
               office
               or
               place
               of
               an
               instrument
               in
               our
               justification
               ;
               
               nay
               ,
               scarce
               allowed
               to
               be
               called
               the
               instrument
               of
               receiving
               Christ
               ,
               that
               justifies
               us
               because
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               (
               which
               is
               that
               which
               justifies
               us
               )
               is
               ,
               our
               actual
               receiving
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               the
               instrument
               of
               receiving
               .
               This
               is
               too
               subtile
               a
               notion
               :
               we
               use
               to
               speak
               otherwise
               of
               Faith
               ;
               Faith
               is
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               soul
               whereby
               we
               see
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               eye
               is
               not
               sight
               .
               Faith
               is
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               soul
               whereby
               it
               receives
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               is
               not
               receiving
               ,
               And
               Scripture
               speaks
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 We
                 receive
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inheritance
                 
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Acts
               18.
               26.
               
               Why
               else
               is
               this
               righteousnesse
               sometimes
               called
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               which
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               a
               righteousnesse
               which
               Faith
               receives
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 dwells
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               3.
               17.
               
               By
               Faith
               we
               take
               him
               in
               and
               give
               him
               entertaintment
               
                 We
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 through
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               3.
               14.
               
               These
               Scriptures
               speak
               of
               Faith
               as
               the
               souls
               instrument
               ,
               to
               receive
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               from
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               The
               instrumentality
               of
               it
               in
               the
               work
               of
               justification
               is
               denied
               ,
               because
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               instrument
               (
               as
               considered
               in
               Physical
               operations
               )
               doth
               not
               exactly
               belong
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               must
               be
               alwayes
               rigidly
               followed
               ,
               will
               often
               put
               us
               to
               a
               stand
               in
               the
               assignation
               of
               causes
               of
               any
               kind
               in
               Moral
               actions
               ,
               The
               material
               and
               formal
               causes
               in
               justification
               are
               scarce
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               no
               marvel
               then
               ,
               in
               case
               men
               mind
               to
               contend
               about
               it
               ,
               that
               some
               question
               is
               raised
               about
               the
               instrument
               .
               But
               in
               case
               we
               shall
               consider
               the
               nature
               and
               kinde
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               about
               which
               Faith
               is
               implied
               ,
               and
               examine
               the
               reason
               and
               ground
               upon
               which
               Faith
               is
               disabled
               from
               the
               office
               of
               an
               instrument
               in
               our
               justification
               ,
               and
               withall
               look
               into
               that
               which
               is
               brought
               in
               as
               an
               instrument
               in
               this
               work
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               it
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               it
               will
               easily
               appear
               that
               those
               Divines
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               concurrent
               judgment
               (
               without
               almost
               a
               dissenting
               voice
               have
               made
               Faith
               an
               instrument
               in
               this
               work
               )
               speak
               most
               aptly
               and
               most
               agreeably
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               instrument
               .
               The
               work
               about
               which
               Faith
               is
               implied
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               absolute
               ,
               but
               a
               relative
               work
               ,
               a
               work
               of
               God
               towards
               man
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               actual
               concurrence
               of
               man
               ,
               such
               ,
               in
               which
               neither
               God
               nor
               man
               are
               sole
               efficients
               ,
               nor
               any
               act
               of
               God
               or
               man
               can
               be
               sole
               instruments
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               be
               a
               mutual
               concurrence
               of
               both
               ;
               This
               must
               needs
               be
               granted
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               will
               bring
               in
               Doctor
               Crispes
               passive
               recipiency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Christs
               abode
               in
               man
               without
               man
               ,
               in
               spight
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               justified
               in
               unbelief
               ;
               And
               hereupon
               faith
               is
               disabled
               from
               this
               office
               in
               justification
               by
               this
               argument
               .
               
                 If
                 Faith
                 be
                 an
                 instrument
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 man.
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 principal
                 efficient
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 justifie
                 himself
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Not
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 actions
                 .
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 Man
                 is
                 the
              
               causa
               secunda
               ,
               
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 still
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 
                 to
                 justifie
                 himself
                 .
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 For
                 (
                 as
              
               Aquinas
               )
               
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 instrument
                 is
                 one
                 action
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 so
                 Gods
                 instrument
                 ?
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 The
                 instrument
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 influx
                 to
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 cause
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 proper
                 causality
                 ;
                 &
                 who
                 dare
                 say
                 that
                 faith
                 hath
                 such
                 an
                 influx
                 into
                 our
                 justification
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               though
               man
               do
               not
               justifie
               himself
               ,
               yet
               he
               concurres
               as
               a
               willing
               ,
               ready
               agent
               with
               God
               in
               it
               ;
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 justifier
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               26.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 Christ
                 forth
                 a
                 propitiation
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 which
                 shall
                 justifie
                 the
                 circumcision
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 uncircumcision
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               30.
               
               And
               because
               it
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               man
               in
               a
               work
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               an
               instrument
               of
               God.
               As
               some
               have
               observed
               a
               communication
               of
               Titles
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               :
               (
               the
               Church
               being
               called
               by
               his
               Name
               ,
               )
               so
               there
               is
               a
               communication
               of
               actions
               in
               these
               relative
               works
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 dwells
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
               
               We
               believe
               ,
               and
               not
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               faith
               there
               is
               Christs
               instrument
               ,
               whereby
               he
               takes
               up
               his
               abode
               ;
               
                 God
                 purifies
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Acts
               15.
               17.
               
               They
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               yet
               faith
               is
               Gods
               instrument
               in
               the
               work
               of
               their
               purification
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Gods
               work
               ,
               yet
               
                 we
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 do
                 mortifie
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
               
               Man
               neither
               justifies
               nor
               sanctifies
               himself
               ,
               yet
               by
               faith
               he
               is
               raised
               to
               close
               with
               God
               in
               both
               ;
               
               and
               so
               Faith
               as
               an
               instrument
               receives
               righteousness
               to
               justification
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               called
               the
               righteousness
               of
               faith
               which
               is
               our
               justification
               ,
               and
               works
               sanctification
               ;
               provided
               you
               understand
               not
               the
               first
               work
               ,
               which
               is
               properly
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               precedent
               to
               faith
               ,
               but
               the
               farther
               progresse
               and
               increase
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 working
                 faith
              
               ,
               faith
               takes
               in
               a
               larger
               measure
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 John
                 7.
                 37.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 shall
                 flow
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 receive
                 .
              
               The
               Spirit
               will
               do
               nothing
               without
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               can
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               Man
               cannot
               justifie
               himselfe
               by
               beleeving
               without
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               not
               justifie
               an
               unbeleeving
               man.
               Faith
               then
               is
               the
               act
               of
               man
               ;
               man
               beleeves
               ,
               yet
               the
               instrument
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               justifies
               onely
               beleevers
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               is
               here
               spoken
               by
               way
               of
               exception
               against
               faith
               as
               an
               instrument
               ,
               holds
               of
               efficients
               ,
               and
               instruments
               sole
               and
               absolute
               in
               their
               work
               ,
               
               and
               causality
               .
               But
               where
               there
               is
               a
               concurrence
               of
               agents
               ,
               and
               one
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               act
               of
               another
               to
               produce
               the
               effect
               ;
               that
               in
               such
               causality
               is
               wrought
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               hold
               .
            
             
               The
               promise
               or
               grant
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               (
               insted
               of
               faith
               )
               made
               the
               instrument
               in
               the
               work
               of
               justification
               .
               This
               is
               indeed
               Gods
               ,
               and
               not
               mans
               .
               It
               is
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               of
               it self
               unable
               to
               raise
               man
               up
               to
               justification
               .
               It
               is
               often
               tendred
               ,
               and
               justification
               not
               always
               wrought
               ;
               &
               so
               disabled
               from
               the
               office
               of
               an
               instrument
               by
               Ke●ker
               .
               in
               his
               Com
               upon
               his
               first
               Canon
               ,
               concerning
               an
               instrument
               .
               a
               
                 Assoon
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 servs
                 not
                 the
                 principal
                 agent
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 it
                 loses
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 an
                 instrument
                 .
              
               He
               instanceth
               in
               an
               horse
               that
               obeys
               not
               the
               reins
               of
               his
               rider
               ,
               but
               grows
               refractory
               ,
               then
               he
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               for
               travel
               .
               A
               sword
               is
               not
               an
               instrument
               of
               slaughter
               ,
               where
               it
               slays
               not
               ;
               nor
               an
               axe
               an
               instrument
               to
               hew
               ,
               where
               it
               cuts
               not
               :
               neither
               is
               the
               Gospel
               an
               instrument
               of
               justification
               ,
               where
               it
               justifies
               not
               ,
               &
               without
               our
               faith
               ,
               it
               never
               justifies
               .
               Where
               the
               Minister
               is
               a
               Minister
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               the
               savour
               of
               death
               to
               death
               ,
               there
               the
               Gospel
               becomes
               an
               instrument
               of
               condemnation
               and
               of
               death
               .
               The
               efficacy
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Gospel
               for
               justification
               ,
               it
               receives
               by
               their
               faith
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               tendred
               .
               
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 Vnto
                 us
                 was
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preached
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 did
                 not
                 profit
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 faith
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 heard
                 it
                 .
              
               1
               Thes
               .
               2.
               2
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 You
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 heard
                 of
                 us
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 truth
                 )
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 effectually
                 worketh
                 also
                 in
                 you
                 that
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               Gospel
               in
               it self
               considered
               ,
               is
               wanting
               in
               that
               honour
               assigned
               to
               an
               instrument
               ,
               to
               have
               influx
               to
               the
               producing
               of
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               principal
               cause
               by
               a
               proper
               causality
               ;
               If
               none
               dare
               say
               ,
               faith
               hath
               such
               an
               influx
               ,
               they
               may
               much
               lesse
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               hath
               such
               an
               influx
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               an
               outward
               instrument
               ,
               saith
               Ravanellus
               ,
               Faith
               an
               inward
               ;
               They
               both
               making
               up
               one
               instrument
               ,
               full
               and
               compleat
               ,
               yet
               Faith
               is
               more
               aptly
               and
               fitly
               called
               an
               instrument
               ,
               Seeing
               that
               faith
               gives
               efficacy
               as
               an
               instrument
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Word
               may
               be
               without
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               instrument
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               Faith
               always
               presupposeth
               the
               Word
               of
               Promise
               ,
               &
               is
               not
               without
               its
               object
               .
               Therefore
               to
               wind
               up
               this
               whole
               dispute
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               have
               studied
               to
               be
               brief
               ,
               though
               I
               fear
               some
               will
               think
               I
               have
               been
               too
               tedious
               ,
               Seeing
               that
               those
               that
               make
               Faith
               the
               instrument
               in
               justification
               ,
               make
               the
               Gospel
               an
               instrument
               likewise
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               
               go
               about
               to
               strip
               it
               of
               its
               honour
               .
               I
               hope
               that
               they
               that
               make
               the
               Gospel
               an
               instrument
               ,
               will
               acknowledge
               Faith
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               in
               like
               manner
               ;
               being
               in
               their
               efficacy
               as
               instruments
               so
               inseparably
               joyned
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               the
               controversie
               may
               be
               fairely
               ended
               and
               concluded
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             
               Objections
               against
               the
               conditionality
               of
               Faith
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 AGAINST
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 objected
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 that
              
               Vnbelief
               is
               not
               a
               barre
               hindring
               one
               ,
               
                 
                   Objections
                   .
                
              
               from
               having
               part
               in
               Christ
               ;
               God
               bestowes
               Christ
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               our
               belief
               or
               unbelief
               :
               
                 Which
                 words
                 how
                 high
                 soever
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 salve
                 with
                 a
                 distinction
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 receiving
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
              
               (
               1
               )
               There
               is
               a
               passive
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               ,
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               (
               
                 saith
                 my
                 Authour
              
               )
               what
               is
               passive
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               A
               passive
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               just
               such
               a
               receiving
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               froward
               Patient
               takes
               a
               purge
               ,
               or
               some
               bitter
               physick
               ▪
               he
               shuts
               his
               teeth
               against
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Physician
               forceth
               his
               mouth
               open
               ,
               and
               poures
               it
               downe
               his
               throat
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               works
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               by
               the
               ever-ruling
               power
               of
               one
               over
               him
               ,
               that
               knows
               it
               is
               good
               for
               him
               :
               Thus
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               passive
               recipiency
               or
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               receiving
               of
               him
               ;
               when
               Christ
               comes
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               a
               person
               whilest
               he
               is
               in
               the
               stubornesse
               of
               his
               own
               heart
               .
               (
               2
               )
               There
               is
               an
               active
               receiving
               of
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               distinction
               carries
               a
               full
               contradiction
               in
               it self
               ,
               There
               cannot
               be
               in
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               a
               meere
               passive
               and
               active
               recipie
               cy
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               similitude
               brought
               to
               illustrate
               it
               ;
               This
               froward
               Patient
               that
               hath
               a
               medicine
               forced
               into
               him
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               is
               meerly
               passive
               ,
               cannot
               again
               afterward
               receive
               that
               medicine
               .
               If
               Christ
               be
               th●s
               forced
               ,
               and
               enters
               against
               our
               will
               ,
               then
               we
               cannot
               actively
               at
               any
               time
               after
               receive
               him
               ,
               And
               could
               it
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               it self
               ,
               yet
               it
               stands
               in
               full
               opposition
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               Christ
               stands
               at
               the
               door
               and
               knocks
               ,
               Re●
               .
               3.
               20.
               
               He
               waites
               till
               his
               locks
               are
               wet
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               as
               Cant.
               5.
               2.
               
               
               But
               he
               makes
               no
               forcible
               entry
               ;
               we
               read
               of
               Gods
               power
               in
               changing
               the
               will
               that
               it
               freely
               accepts
               ,
               but
               not
               forcing
               gifts
               of
               grace
               upon
               any
               against
               their
               wills
               :
               
                 Thy
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 willing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               110.
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 works
                 a
                 will
              
               ,
               Philip.
               2.
               13.
               
               Christ
               dwells
               in
               none
               that
               rise
               in
               hostility
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               positio●
               ,
               which
               the
               distinction
               is
               brought
               to
               assert
               ,
               (
               
                 That
                 unbelief
                 is
                 no
                 bar
                 hindring
                 one
                 from
                 having
                 Christ
              
               )
               is
               no
               better
               ;
               If
               unbeliefe
               be
               no
               barre
               to
               our
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               no
               barre
               to
               salvation
               ;
               where
               the
               Saviour
               enters
               ,
               he
               brings
               salvation
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               5.
               12.
               
               But
               we
               finde
               it
               evidently
               a
               barre
               to
               salvation
               ,
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 36.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
              
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               Yea
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Author
               himself
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 person
                 under
                 heaven
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 till
                 he
                 have
                 beleeved
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               truth
               according
               to
               Scripture
               .
               They
               could
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               rest
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               that
               did
               lie
               in
               their
               unbelief
               ,
               Neither
               can
               they
               enter
               into
               the
               rest
               of
               heaven
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               1.
               
               Then
               
                 Christ
                 dwells
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               3.
               17.
               
               But
               also
               in
               a
               state
               of
               unbelief
               ;
               Then
               God
               is
               not
               a
               justifier
               
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               as
               Rom.
               3.
               26.
               but
               equally
               justifies
               men
               without
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               ;
               Then
               Christ
               is
               not
               set
               out
               
                 a
                 propitiation
                 through
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               but
               without
               any
               Faith
               in
               it
               ;
               Then
               they
               that
               beleeve
               are
               not
               only
               justified
               
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               but
               they
               that
               beleeve
               not
               .
               And
               God
               gave
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               beleeves
               not
               
                 on
                 him
                 should
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               This
               doctrine
               layes
               all
               the
               honour
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               dust
               ;
               Then
               Habakkuk
               might
               have
               spared
               this
               speech
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 just
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Habbakuk
               2.
               4.
               and
               Paul
               might
               have
               found
               another
               way
               of
               life
               in
               the
               flesh
               than
               
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               It
               is
               said
               that
               the
               justification
               of
               a
               sinner
               was
               with
               God
               from
               eternity
               ;
               It
               was
               in
               his
               purpose
               before
               all
               time
               to
               discharge
               his
               Elect
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               nothing
               to
               their
               charge
               ;
               So
               then
               this
               is
               ,
               as
               election
               it selfe
               ,
               unconditional
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               That
               this
               ovethrows
               the
               redemption
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               price
               paid
               by
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               necessity
               of
               Faith
               ;
               What
               need
               Christ
               to
               be
               at
               all
               that
               pains
               ,
               to
               
               undergo
               all
               those
               sorrows
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sorrows
              
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               from
               all
               eternity
               was
               done
               ?
               Then
               ,
               as
               Paul
               sayes
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 vain
              
               :
               This
               ,
               some
               have
               seene
               ,
               yet
               rather
               than
               leave
               their
               opinion
               ,
               have
               chosen
               to
               swallow
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               absurdity
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               maintaine
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               purchase
               ,
               procure
               ,
               or
               work
               any
               love
               from
               God
               for
               man
               ,
               but
               only
               published
               and
               declared
               that
               he
               was
               from
               eternity
               beloved
               ;
               A
               fit
               conclusion
               drawn
               from
               such
               premisses
               :
               Then
               Christ
               was
               no
               Authour
               of
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
               as
               Heb.
               5
               9.
               but
               only
               the
               publisher
               ,
               He
               was
               a
               messenger
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               but
               no
               Saviour
               of
               man
               ;
               He
               did
               not
               redeeme
               us
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               but
               only
               made
               known
               that
               we
               were
               so
               farre
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               from
               eternity
               that
               no
               redemption
               needs
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Gods
               purpose
               of
               a
               thing
               doth
               no
               put
               it
               in
               being
               ;
               He
               takes
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               to
               bring
               about
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               purposed
               before
               all
               time
               ;
               All
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               even
               every
               work
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               was
               alike
               from
               eternity
               in
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Known
                 unto
                 God
                 are
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Acts
               15.
               18.
               
               So
               the
               house
               that
               was
               built
               this
               day
               ,
               was
               built
               from
               eternity
               ;
               The
               childe
               that
               was
               born
               this
               day
               ,
               was
               borne
               from
               eternity
               ;
               We
               may
               as
               well
               say
               that
               the
               Elect
               were
               glorified
               from
               eternity
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               need
               to
               look
               after
               no
               other
               glorification
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               they
               are
               justified
               from
               eternity
               .
               All
               the
               works
               of
               God
               were
               in
               his
               purpose
               from
               ever
               ,
               who
               sees
               all
               things
               at
               once
               ;
               and
               not
               as
               we
               can
               comprehend
               them
               in
               their
               respective
               succession
               ?
               But
               we
               enquire
               after
               things
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               and
               not
               as
               they
               are
               in
               Gods
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               Some
               say
               justification
               can
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               than
               an
               act
               of
               God
               from
               eternity
               ,
               being
               an
               immanent
               act
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               transient
               .
               Transient
               acts
               are
               in
               time
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               juncture
               of
               time
               when
               God
               pleases
               to
               do
               them
               ,
               but
               immanent
               acts
               of
               God
               are
               from
               eternity
               .
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               To
               which
               I
               first
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               without
               danger
               for
               us
               to
               bring
               the
               actions
               of
               God
               under
               our
               examination
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               fix
               School-notions
               upon
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               they
               must
               be
               bounded
               ,
               When
               (
               as
               Master
               Burges
               well
               observes
               )
               
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 in
                 meere
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 how
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 act
                 or
                 work
                 .
              
               Treatise
               of
               Justification
               ,
               page
               166.
               
               How
               much
               more
               safe
               were
               it
               for
               us
               to
               learne
               
                 à
                 posteriore
              
               ,
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               what
               his
               actions
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               how
               he
               works
               ,
               than
               
                 à
                 pri●re
              
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               they
               are
               thus
               and
               
               thus
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thus
               of
               necessity
               he
               must
               work
               ?
               Yet
               if
               we
               may
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               look
               into
               this
               act
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               into
               consideration
               ,
               
               according
               to
               this
               notion
               ;
               we
               may
               farre
               rather
               conclude
               that
               justification
               is
               an
               action
               transient
               ,
               not
               immanent
               .
               
                 An
                 immanent
                 action
              
               (
               as
               the
               Schooles
               tell
               us
               )
               
                 is
                 terminated
                 within
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 no
                 real
                 nor
                 evident
                 change
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               they
               instance
               in
               our
               conceptions
               of
               ,
               and
               resolutions
               about
               things
               ,
               Kek●rman
               ,
               p.
               107.
               
               
                 A
                 transient
                 act
                 is
                 not
                 terminated
                 within
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 terminated
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 object
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               if
               by
               way
               of
               analogy
               we
               may
               apply
               these
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               we
               otherwise
               can
               reach
               none
               of
               his
               actions
               ;
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               conclude
               that
               justification
               of
               a
               sinner
               is
               a
               transient
               ,
               and
               no
               immanent
               act
               ;
               It
               works
               man
               from
               a
               state
               of
               wrath
               to
               a
               state
               of
               friendship
               and
               love
               ,
               of
               a
               vessel
               of
               wrath
               ,
               brings
               man
               into
               favour
               and
               esteeme
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               work
               no
               Physical
               change
               in
               man
               ,
               yet
               the
               whole
               effect
               is
               terminated
               in
               him
               ;
               That
               act
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               had
               as
               real
               an
               effect
               upon
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               was
               terminated
               in
               him
               in
               his
               advancement
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               for
               rule
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               though
               a
               Physician
               in
               case
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               had
               wrought
               a
               cure
               upon
               him
               .
               Though
               I
               were
               not
               able
               to
               hold
               it
               our
               ,
               that
               justification
               were
               a
               transient
               act
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               our
               conception
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               should
               rather
               appear
               to
               be
               an
               action
               immanent
               in
               God
               ,
               so
               in
               him
               that
               it
               had
               no
               effect
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               follow
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               make
               justification
               an
               act
               in
               time
               ,
               not
               from
               eternity
               .
               Paul
               having
               mentioned
               a
               state
               of
               sinne
               under
               which
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 such
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 washed
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
               6.
               11.
               
               Once
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               justification
               ;
               It
               hath
               its
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               acted
               ,
               a
               season
               in
               which
               it
               is
               vouchsafed
               .
               It
               is
               affixed
               to
               faith
               .
               Acts
               13.
               38.
               
               Now
               faith
               is
               not
               from
               eternity
               ,
               it
               comes
               by
               hearing
               ;
               A
               Ministery
               is
               continually
               employed
               for
               reconciliation
               and
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 John
              
               20.
               
               Which
               were
               in
               vain
               if
               justification
               were
               as
               election
               ,
               
                 from
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               They
               work
               them
               not
               to
               election
               ,
               but
               only
               call
               upon
               them
               
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
              
               ;
               There
               are
               seniors
               and
               juniors
               in
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               one
               obtains
               it
               before
               another
               ;
               
                 Andronicus
                 and
                 J●nia
                 were
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               16.
               7.
               
               These
               evident
               proofs
               would
               take
               with
               my
               faith
               ,
               above
               a
               thousand
               such
               subtilties
               .
               But
               herein
               the
               Schools
               ,
               in
               their
               application
               of
               
               these
               acts
               to
               God
               ,
               speak
               according
               (
               as
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               )
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               It
               is
               farther
               objected
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slaine
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               His
               death
               hath
               been
               of
               efficacy
               in
               the
               Church
               through
               all
               ages
               ,
               
                 And
                 he
                 bore
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               24.
               
               
                 All
                 our
                 sinnes
                 did
                 meet
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               53.
               6.
               and
               therefore
               from
               the
               beginning
               we
               were
               justified
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               it
               profited
               all
               those
               ,
               and
               only
               those
               in
               each
               age
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               revealed
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               applied
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               that
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               him
               .
               Over
               and
               above
               the
               Decree
               of
               God
               for
               mans
               salvation
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               for
               our
               redemption
               ,
               which
               Christ
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               paid
               on
               the
               Crosse
               .
               And
               over
               and
               above
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               like
               necessary
               of
               the
               application
               of
               it
               to
               our
               soules
               for
               life
               ;
               The
               work
               of
               redemption
               was
               finished
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               when
               Christ
               
                 triumphed
                 over
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
              
               .
               But
               much
               of
               the
               work
               of
               our
               salvation
               was
               behinde
               ;
               Election
               did
               not
               overthrow
               Christs
               redemption
               ,
               but
               did
               establish
               it
               ;
               Redemption
               doth
               not
               overthrow
               our
               application
               ,
               but
               doth
               establish
               it
               likewise
               .
               There
               is
               a
               farther
               work
               of
               Christs
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               his
               intercession
               in
               heaven
               being
               one
               part
               of
               his
               Priest-hood
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               gone
               to
               discharge
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               into
               the
               holiest
               of
               holies
               ;
               A
               farther
               work
               to
               be
               done
               by
               man
               through
               believing
               .
               Not
               to
               have
               interest
               in
               Christs
               death
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               as
               though
               he
               had
               not
               died
               ;
               He
               that
               beleeves
               in
               him
               shall
               not
               perish
               .
               See
               
                 Baxter
                 of
                 Justification
                 ,
                 Aphorisme
                 15.
                 
                 Davenant
                 de
                 morte
                 Christi
                 ,
                 cap.
                 5.
                 p.
                 58
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 another
                 ,
              
               If
               Faith
               be
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               then
               it
               can
               be
               no
               instrument
               of
               our
               justification
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               a
               condition
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               it
               justifies
               as
               a
               condition
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               cannot
               justifie
               as
               an
               instrument
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               pul
               down
               what
               I
               build
               ,
               and
               run
               upon
               contradictions
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               I
               should
               rather
               judge
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               because
               it
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               as
               it
               is
               before
               exprest
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               therefore
               an
               instrument
               in
               our
               justification
               ;
               God
               tenders
               the
               gift
               of
               righteousnesse
               to
               be
               received
               by
               Faith.
               He
               covenants
               for
               this
               Faith
               ,
               for
               acceptation
               of
               this
               righteousnesse
               .
               By
               beleeving
               then
               we
               keep
               covenant
               ,
               and
               receive
               Christ
               for
               justification
               ,
               We
               as
               well
               do
               what
               God
               requires
               ,
               as
               receive
               what
               he
               tenders
               ;
               We
               do
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               take
               Gods
               gift
               ,
               and
               thereby
               keep
               covenant
               ,
               
               and
               receive
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               Faith
               is
               both
               a
               condition
               and
               an
               instrument
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               might
               by
               way
               of
               just
               corollary
               infer
               ,
               
               that
               a
               justified
               man
               reconciled
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               man
               fitted
               for
               every
               duty
               unto
               which
               God
               calls
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               require
               ;
               Faith
               is
               his
               justification
               ,
               the
               instrumental
               work
               of
               his
               reconciliation
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               to
               him
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
               Mark
               9.
               23.
               
               There
               is
               not
               a
               duty
               commanded
               ,
               but
               a
               beleeving
               man
               through
               Christ
               is
               strengthned
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 The
                 Word
                 works
                 effectually
                 in
                 th●se
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
              
               as
               1
               Thes
               .
               2.
               13.
               
               We
               see
               the
               great
               works
               that
               were
               atchieved
               by
               those
               of
               ancient
               time
               ,
               both
               in
               doing
               and
               suffering
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               and
               all
               of
               those
               are
               ascribed
               to
               Faith
               ,
               what
               Christ
               can
               do
               as
               in
               reference
               to
               duty
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               do
               to
               acceptation
               ;
               
                 They
                 can
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 through
                 Christ
                 that
                 strengthens
                 them
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               4.
               13.
               
               Christ
               
                 overcomes
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               John
               16
               33.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 victory
                 whereby
                 they
                 overcome
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               5.
               4.
               
               
                 Christ
                 treads
                 down
                 Satan
              
               ,
               Rom.
               16
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 resist
                 him
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               9.
               
               A
               man
               of
               Faith
               is
               for
               universal
               obedience
               ;
               He
               is
               a
               man
               for
               dependance
               on
               God
               for
               the
               fruition
               of
               all
               promises
               .
               A
               word
               from
               God
               is
               enough
               for
               Faith.
               He
               knows
               how
               to
               rest
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               is
               above
               anxious
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 eate
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 wherewith
                 he
                 should
                 he
                 clothed
                 ,
              
               knowing
               that
               
                 godlinesse
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Though
                 the
                 fig-tree
                 shall
                 not
                 blossome
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 fruit
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Vines
                 ,
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 Olive
                 shall
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fields
                 shall
                 yeeld
                 no
                 meat
                 ,
                 the
                 flock
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 fold
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 stalls
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Hab
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               he
               knows
               how
               to
               rest
               upon
               him
               for
               spiritual
               priviledges
               ,
               for
               adoption
               of
               sonnes
               ,
               for
               evelasting
               salvation
               ;
               He
               rests
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 that
                 liveth
                 and
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               He
               knows
               how
               to
               manage
               all
               states
               and
               conditions
               ,
               he
               
                 knows
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 hungry
              
               ;
               he
               can
               beare
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               puffed
               up
               ;
               He
               can
               be
               under
               adversity
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               cast
               down
               ;
               In
               the
               worst
               of
               times
               ,
               the
               just
               lives
               by
               faith
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               4.
               
               He
               can
               make
               use
               of
               every
               Ordinance
               for
               his
               spiritual
               advantage
               .
               The
               word
               preach
               is
               for
               his
               benefit
               ,
               
                 Being
                 mixt
                 with
                 faith
                 when
                 he
                 receives
                 it
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4
               ▪
               2.
               
               He
               knows
               how
               to
               improve
               the
               Sacraments
               for
               his
               spiritual
               growth
               ,
               those
               
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               
               Abel
               by
               Faith
               exceeded
               Cain
               in
               sacrifices
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               4.
               and
               so
               do
               these
               exceed
               all
               unbeleevers
               in
               their
               performances
               .
               All
               of
               these
               might
               be
               farther
               and
               more
               fully
               enlarged
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               done
               at
               large
               by
               better
               hands
               ;
               Master
               Ward
               in
               his
               Life
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Master
               Culverwel
               ,
               especially
               Master
               Ball
               in
               his
               elaborate
               treatise
               on
               that
               subject
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               Repentance
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               THe
               condition
               immediately
               serviceable
               for
               mans
               reconciliation
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               seen
               ;
               that
               which
               respects
               his
               reparation
               in
               his
               qualifications
               ,
               to
               hold
               up
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               follows
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               Repentance
               .
               The
               end
               of
               Christs
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               being
               to
               save
               sinners
               :
               He
               saves
               them
               not
               in
               their
               sins
               ;
               but
               from
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               therefore
               calls
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               engages
               all
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               receives
               into
               covenant
               .
               As
               God
               will
               have
               a
               self-outed
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               people
               ,
               So
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               an
               humble
               and
               an
               holy
               people
               .
               So
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               the
               forerunner
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               began
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               giving
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               his
               reason
               ,
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               New
               Testament-state
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               was
               to
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               priviledges
               of
               it
               made
               manifest
               ,
               Matth.
               3.
               2.
               
               With
               the
               self-same
               words
               ,
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               begins
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 4.
                 12
                 ,
                 17.
                 verses
              
               compared
               .
               
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 Jesus
                 began
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               To
               this
               he
               resolves
               to
               engage
               those
               that
               he
               receives
               .
               So
               it
               was
               with
               the
               twelve
               ,
               that
               were
               men
               employed
               to
               bring
               Nations
               into
               covenant
               .
               They
               thus
               began
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               
               
                 Mark
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 repent
                 .
              
               Neither
               let
               any
               make
               these
               two
               (
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               comprised
               under
               Repentance
               )
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               old
               project
               to
               introduce
               justification
               by
               works
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               evidently
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               Paul
               makes
               them
               two
               distinct
               heads
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               when
               he
               preached
               either
               to
               the
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Testifying
                 
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               They
               are
               two
               distinct
               heads
               ,
               of
               Catechisme
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               
                 Repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               6.
               
               
                 Repent
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               Mark
               1.
               15.
               
               There
               are
               those
               acts
               in
               Scripture
               attributed
               to
               Faith
               ,
               that
               will
               by
               no
               means
               be
               ascribed
               to
               love
               or
               obedience
               ,
               as
               the
               taking
               in
               of
               the
               priviledges
               before
               mentioned
               .
               If
               
                 Faith
                 work
                 by
                 love
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 love
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 commandment
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 unfeigned
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               then
               faith
               is
               a
               distinct
               thing
               from
               love
               .
               If
               by
               Faith
               the
               Worthies
               of
               old
               
                 wrought
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               then
               righteousnesse
               may
               be
               distinguished
               from
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               33.
               
               As
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               make
               two
               Graces
               ,
               so
               Love
               a
               third
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               13.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Gospel
               way
               to
               confound
               them
               together
               ,
               They
               must
               not
               be
               divided
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               to
               be
               distinguished
               .
               In
               this
               of
               repentance
               which
               is
               a
               Gospel-grace
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   A
                   necessary
                   pre-requisite
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   essential
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               A
               necessary
               pre-requisite
               to
               this
               of
               repentance
               (
               as
               to
               the
               other
               of
               Faith
               )
               is
               Conviction
               ,
               
               Compunction
               ,
               Remorse
               ,
               Unto
               which
               the
               name
               of
               repentance
               is
               often
               given
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               of
               farre
               more
               narrow
               comprehension
               than
               the
               whole
               work
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               reacheth
               not
               unto
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               it
               ,
               Called
               repentance
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               by
               a
               Synechdoche
               ,
               the
               part
               for
               the
               whole
               ;
               but
               I
               rather
               take
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Metonimy
               ;
               Sorrow
               is
               rather
               an
               adjunct
               than
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               such
               an
               adjunct
               that
               still
               accompanies
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               way
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               needle
               (
               as
               the
               Ancients
               use
               to
               expresse
               it
               )
               enters
               the
               cloth
               ,
               not
               to
               stay
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               in
               the
               thread
               .
               An
               Officer
               enters
               an
               house
               ,
               to
               throw
               out
               one
               inhabitant
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               in
               another
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               stay
               himself
               .
               It
               hath
               its
               name
               from
               paine
               ,
               grief
               ,
               or
               trouble
               ,
               which
               affects
               the
               soul
               for
               sin
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               when
               once
               we
               look
               upon
               it
               with
               shame
               and
               wearisomnesse
               .
               Who
               can
               imagine
               a
               man
               to
               have
               his
               eyes
               opened
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               through
               his
               whole
               life
               ,
               he
               hath
               risen
               up
               in
               hostility
               ,
               and
               opposition
               against
               God
               ?
               hath
               taken
               off
               that
               stamp
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               creation
               put
               upon
               him
               ?
               run
               his
               soul
               upon
               everlasting
               hazard
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               this
               without
               sense
               of
               shame
               ,
               fear
               ,
               or
               trouble
               ?
               Who
               can
               imagine
               
               that
               the
               soul
               can
               leave
               so
               ugly
               a
               path
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               sin
               formerly
               so
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               desired
               ,
               without
               any
               grief
               or
               trouble
               of
               minde
               that
               he
               hath
               so
               long
               held
               it
               ?
               Or
               that
               any
               will
               make
               out
               for
               help
               in
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               till
               they
               see
               themselves
               through
               sinne
               in
               a
               lost
               and
               undone
               condition
               ?
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               infants
               (
               who
               neither
               act
               faith
               nor
               repentance
               )
               but
               of
               those
               of
               growth
               ,
               whom
               God
               works
               for
               himself
               by
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               
               As
               they
               have
               their
               call
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               So
               the
               Word
               hath
               its
               efficacy
               in
               some
               measure
               of
               soul-shaking
               ,
               by
               the
               Lawes
               discovery
               ,
               by
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               as
               Rom.
               3.
               20.
               
               Evangelical
               allurements
               (
               on
               which
               by
               some
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               work
               is
               laid
               )
               can
               never
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               work
               on
               the
               soule
               without
               Law-convictions
               .
               If
               these
               Gospel
               allurements
               draw
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               must
               draw
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               any
               be
               drawn
               from
               what
               he
               does
               not
               know
               ;
               nor
               ever
               understood
               either
               to
               be
               evil
               ,
               or
               dangerous
               ?
               It
               is
               with
               me
               no
               lesse
               a
               Paradox
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               sin
               ,
               without
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               drawn
               to
               Christ
               without
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               And
               to
               say
               the
               Gospel
               discovers
               sin
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Law
               ;
               taking
               the
               Gospel
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               moral
               precepts
               ,
               (
               as
               here
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               )
               is
               the
               greatest
               absurdity
               .
               
                 Exem
                 .
                 gr
              
               .
               If
               it
               be
               questioned
               whether
               to
               take
               up
               armes
               be
               a
               sin
               ?
               whether
               to
               fight
               a
               duel
               be
               a
               sinne
               ?
               whether
               usury
               be
               sin
               ?
               or
               to
               marry
               within
               the
               Levitical
               degrees
               forbidden
               be
               sin
               ,
               shall
               I
               determine
               this
               out
               of
               a
               Gospel-promise
               ?
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 save
                 sinners
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 sin
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 that
                 beleeve
                 are
                 justified
                 .
              
               A
               thousand
               of
               these
               will
               contribute
               nothing
               to
               the
               expediting
               of
               these
               or
               like
               questions
               ;
               or
               the
               conviction
               of
               any
               under
               guilt
               ;
               The
               work
               must
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               the
               action
               to
               the
               line
               for
               discovery
               ;
               Upon
               the
               Laws
               convictions
               there
               may
               follow
               Gospel-aggravations
               ;
               But
               conviction
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               an
               instrument
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               This
               conviction
               unto
               change
               is
               hardly
               without
               compunction
               ,
               remorse
               ,
               and
               terrours
               in
               the
               soul
               .
               It
               was
               not
               the
               single
               case
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               but
               common
               with
               other
               Christians
               ,
               as
               the
               natural
               work
               of
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 worketh
                 repentance
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               10.
               
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               di●●●●
               whether
               any
               ,
               ever
               are
               exempted
               from
               this
               preparatory
               work
               .
               I
               question
               not
               Gods
               prerogative
               ,
               I
               am
               upon
               enquiry
               after
               his
               usual
               method
               .
               I
               know
               some
               instance
               in
               Matthew
               ,
               who
               being
               called
               ,
               suddenly
               ,
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               heare
               nothing
               of
               any
               work
               
               upon
               his
               spirit
               to
               trouble
               ;
               But
               who
               knows
               whether
               Matthew
               ,
               a
               Jew
               ,
               were
               not
               called
               by
               grace
               ,
               before
               this
               call
               to
               an
               Apostleship
               ?
               and
               if
               not
               in
               grace
               ,
               whether
               it
               necessarily
               followed
               in
               that
               instant
               ?
               The
               like
               is
               objected
               of
               
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 opened
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 attended
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 spoken
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               14.
               without
               any
               sorrow
               or
               trouble
               in
               spirit
               is
               mentioned
               ;
               Neither
               is
               there
               mention
               of
               any
               joy
               ,
               
               or
               rejoycing
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               she
               by
               many
               is
               believed
               also
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Proselyte
               .
               Yet
               this
               of
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               must
               be
               understood
               with
               some
               limit
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               An
               equal
               degree
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               preparative
               work
               ,
               is
               not
               necessary
               in
               all
               ;
               One
               mans
               terrours
               and
               heart-breakings
               ,
               are
               no
               necessary
               precedent
               ,
               for
               all
               others
               to
               reach
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               An
               high
               degree
               is
               not
               necessarily
               required
               of
               any
               ;
               God
               can
               come
               sooner
               in
               ,
               with
               Gospel-cordials
               ,
               after
               Law-convictions
               ,
               unto
               one
               than
               another
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               No
               man
               hath
               reason
               to
               quarrel
               his
               conversion
               ;
               because
               his
               sorrow
               hath
               not
               been
               like
               some
               others
               ;
               each
               man
               hath
               not
               like
               paine
               in
               cure
               of
               a
               like
               malady
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               None
               should
               beg
               of
               God
               overwhelming
               and
               amazing
               shakings
               ;
               and
               humiliations
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               God
               better
               knows
               their
               frame
               than
               they
               understand
               themselves
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               None
               can
               judge
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               repentance
               by
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               trouble
               ;
               It
               may
               possibly
               end
               in
               horrour
               and
               work
               nothing
               better
               than
               it self
               ;
               It
               may
               only
               have
               its
               present
               work
               to
               cast
               hell
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               person
               returne
               to
               his
               old
               byasse
               ,
               to
               his
               sinful
               pleasures
               ,
               his
               worldly
               advantages
               ,
               as
               Saul
               to
               his
               Musick
               ,
               Cain
               to
               his
               building
               of
               Cities
               ;
               yet
               when
               God
               thus
               plowes
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               hopeful
               signe
               he
               intends
               sowing
               ,
               and
               men
               in
               this
               case
               must
               not
               reason
               themselves
               to
               be
               such
               soyle
               ,
               on
               whom
               no
               good
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               past
               all
               husbandry
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               He
               can
               take
               away
               a
               heart
               of
               stone
               ,
               and
               turne
               a
               rock
               into
               a
               fruitful
               field
               .
               This
               is
               Gods
               method
               ,
               do
               not
               dispute
               ,
               but
               believe
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Then
               it
               is
               in
               a
               degree
               sufficient
               ,
               when
               it
               effects
               the
               work
               for
               which
               it
               serves
               ;
               when
               it
               brings
               the
               soul
               out
               of
               love
               with
               sin
               ,
               takes
               it
               out
               of
               the
               paths
               of
               sinne
               ,
               when
               it
               so
               works
               to
               an
               apprehension
               of
               dangers
               ,
               that
               it
               works
               the
               soul
               to
               cast
               it self
               on
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               When
               horrours
               work
               desires
               ;
               not
               of
               ease
               ,
               but
               of
               grace
               ,
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               of
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               power
               against
               sin
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               true
               work
               .
            
             
             
               For
               the
               essential
               parts
               of
               this
               grace
               ,
               which
               I
               make
               a
               Gospel-engagement
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               they
               are
               privative
               ,
               or
               positive
               .
               Privative
               ,
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               .
               Positive
               is
               the
               introduction
               of
               what
               is
               not
               .
               Every
               change
               hath
               two
               termes
               .
               The
               one
               is
               
                 terminus
                 ad
                 quem
              
               ;
               which
               is
               endeavoured
               .
               The
               other
               is
               
                 terminus
                 à
                 quo
              
               ,
               which
               is
               left
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               this
               change
               which
               grace
               works
               ,
               
               and
               to
               which
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               doth
               engage
               .
               The
               privative
               part
               which
               we
               are
               to
               leave
               ,
               is
               ,
               sin
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               Satan
               .
               The
               positive
               part
               which
               we
               are
               to
               endeavour
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               stands
               in
               full
               opposition
               ;
               Forsaking
               of
               sin
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               after
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               turning
               from
               Satan
               ,
               we
               must
               turne
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Ministery
               which
               findes
               men
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               and
               works
               them
               into
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               bring
               them
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ,
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               to
               God
               ,
               Acts
               26.
               18.
               
               The
               privative
               part
               is
               frequently
               enjoyned
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               bindes
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               times
               .
               A
               man
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               sin
               ;
               
                 Cease
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 your
                 doings
                 from
                 before
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               1.
               16.
               
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 separate
                 ,
                 touch
                 no
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               
               
                 Mortifie
                 therefore
                 your
                 members
                 which
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 inordinate
                 affection
                 ,
                 evil
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 idolatry
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 things
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 cometh
                 on
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 which
                 ye
                 also
                 walked
                 sometimes
                 when
                 ye
                 lived
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 also
                 put
                 off
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 anger
                 ,
                 wrath
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 filthy
                 communication
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouth
                 ;
                 lie
                 not
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ye
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 deeds
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Old
               things
               with
               Christians
               are
               to
               be
               done
               away
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               those
               that
               pretend
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 nameth
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquity
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
               All
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               wholly
               against
               it
               ;
               His
               Prophetick
               office
               leads
               us
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               light
               to
               avoid
               it
               ;
               In
               his
               Kingly
               office
               ,
               his
               Law
               is
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               his
               Priestly
               office
               is
               to
               redeem
               from
               it
               .
               They
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               learn
               him
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               attaine
               to
               it
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               22.
               
               That
               ye
               put
               off
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 former
                 conversation
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 corrupt
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 deceitful
                 lusts
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               character
               of
               a
               man
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 24.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 .
              
               And
               this
               upon
               peril
               of
               bearing
               their
               sinne
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 18.
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 Repent
                 and
                 turne
                 your selves
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 iniquity
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 your
                 ruine
                 :
                 Cast
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 all
                 your
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 have
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 why
                 will
                 ye
                 die
                 ,
                 O
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               No
               man
               in
               sinne
               is
               for
               glory
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 are
                 manifest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 adultery
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 lasciviousnesse
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 hatred
                 ,
                 varience
                 ,
                 emulation
                 ,
                 wrath
                 ,
                 strife
                 ,
                 seditions
                 ,
                 heresies
                 ,
                 envyings
                 ,
                 murders
                 ,
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 revellings
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Upon
               these
               termes
               it
               is
               that
               they
               obtaine
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 55.
                 7.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 wicked
                 forsake
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 man
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 returne
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 abundantly
                 pardon
                 .
              
               Grace
               is
               no
               where
               more
               freely
               tendred
               than
               there
               :
               
                 Ho
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 thirsteth
                 ,
                 come
                 ye
                 to
                 the
                 waters
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 money
                 ,
                 come
                 ye
                 ,
                 buy
                 and
                 eat
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 buy
                 wine
                 and
                 milk
                 without
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 price
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 do
                 ye
                 spend
                 money
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 labour
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 satisfieth
                 not
                 ;
                 hearken
                 diligently
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 soul
                 delight
                 it self
                 in
                 fastnesse
                 .
                 Incline
                 your
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 hear
                 and
                 your
                 soul
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               verse
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               yet
               we
               see
               upon
               what
               termes
               it
               is
               tendered
               .
               That
               which
               keeps
               from
               us
               the
               mercies
               ,
               and
               brings
               upon
               us
               the
               curses
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               upon
               covenant-condition
               ,
               to
               be
               shunned
               ;
               This
               is
               true
               of
               all
               covenants
               made
               where
               any
               good
               is
               hoped
               ,
               and
               evil
               feared
               .
               That
               sinne
               against
               God
               keeps
               us
               from
               the
               mercies
               ,
               and
               brings
               upon
               us
               the
               curses
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               clear
               in
               what
               hath
               been
               spoke
               :
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 should'st
                 take
                 my
                 covenant
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hast
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 castest
                 my
                 words
                 behinde
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Psal
               .
               50.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               A
               people
               that
               keep
               to
               their
               termes
               of
               covenant
               ,
               are
               in
               communion
               with
               God
               ;
               but
               sinne
               separates
               between
               a
               people
               and
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               quarrel
               ,
               Hos
               .
               4.
               1.
               between
               earth
               ,
               and
               heaven
               .
               Men
               entring
               and
               keeping
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               They
               are
               turned
               from
               the
               Devil
               to
               God
               ,
               from
               fellowship
               with
               Belial
               ,
               to
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ;
               
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 committeth
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               3.
               8.
               
               Christ
               that
               carries
               on
               the
               covenant
               
               (
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               )
               will
               never
               cast
               off
               those
               that
               walk
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               but
               he
               casts
               off
               ,
               with
               a
               dreadful
               sentence
               all
               those
               that
               work
               iniquity
               ;
               Mat.
               7.
               23.
               
               As
               for
               those
               Antinomian
               spirits
               ,
               and
               ranting
               wretches
               ,
               that
               do
               contend
               that
               sinne
               is
               no
               barre
               to
               their
               communion
               with
               God
               ;
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 heighth
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 duties
                 ;
                 That
                 this
                 doctrine
                 charges
                 a
                 change
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 in
                 wrath
                 and
                 displeasure
              
               ;
               they
               do
               but
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               their
               work
               to
               deceive
               others
               .
               They
               neither
               know
               sin
               ,
               nor
               the
               direful
               guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               yet
               God
               ,
               nor
               his
               direful
               displeasure
               against
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               makes
               it
               his
               businesse
               to
               undeceive
               them
               ,
               as
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               6.
               having
               reckoned
               up
               a
               catalogue
               of
               sins
               ,
               he
               thus
               speaks
               ;
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
                 with
                 vaine
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 because
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 cometh
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               change
               (
               according
               to
               this
               doctrine
               )
               supposed
               in
               God.
               The
               change
               is
               in
               them
               that
               covenant
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               it
               .
               Did
               they
               know
               the
               terrour
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               tremble
               at
               the
               thought
               of
               running
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               heaping
               up
               sin
               
                 to
                 treasure
                 up
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               2.
               5.
               
               They
               will
               finde
               this
               an
               aggregate
               of
               all
               miseries
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               take
               beed
               that
               they
               call
               not
               to
               the
               rocks
               and
               mountains
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Positive
               part
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Privative
               part
               to
               be
               shunned
               .
               As
               Timothy
               must
               
                 flee
                 covetousnesse
              
               ,
               so
               he
               must
               
                 follow
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               11.
               
               Faith
               in
               the
               former
               place
               as
               an
               instrument
               serviceable
               for
               our
               accesse
               to
               God
               ,
               makes
               up
               (
               as
               we
               heard
               )
               a
               condition
               of
               it self
               ,
               As
               a
               work
               or
               inherent
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               here
               comprised
               in
               this
               covenant-condition
               ,
               together
               with
               others
               ,
               to
               hold
               up
               our
               communion
               with
               God.
               
                 As
                 we
                 must
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 ;
                 As
                 we
                 must
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 deeds
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man.
              
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               not
               to
               bring
               evil
               fruit
               ,
               wilde
               grapes
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               be
               
                 fruitful
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 work
              
               .
               God
               hath
               a
               quarrel
               with
               his
               people
               upon
               a
               charge
               of
               negatives
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               affirmatives
               ,
               omissions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               commissions
               .
               
                 She
                 obeyed
                 not
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 she
                 received
                 not
                 correction
                 ,
                 she
                 trusted
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 she
                 drew
                 not
                 neer
                 to
                 her
                 God
                 ,
              
               Zeph.
               3.
               2.
               
               We
               must
               not
               alone
               ,
               be
               free
               ,
               from
               that
               charge
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
                 of
                 doing
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               John
               8.
               44.
               but
               we
               
                 must
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               58.
               
               And
               this
               upon
               the
               penalty
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               branch
               ;
               
                 Every
                 tree
                 that
                 bringeth
                 not
                 forth
                 good
                 fruit
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 hewen
                 down
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               3.
               10.
               
               Upon
               these
               termes
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               avoid
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               Those
               on
               whom
               no
               condemnation
               is
               charged
               ,
               
                 walk
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 love
                 ,
                 joy
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Upon
               those
               termes
               ,
               salvation
               ,
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               covenant
               is
               obtained
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               5.
               9.
               
               When
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               light
               of
               outward
               priviledges
               ,
               he
               puts
               the
               whole
               stresse
               upon
               mans
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 For
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 neither
                 circumcision
                 availeth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 faith
                 which
                 worketh
                 by
                 love
                 .
                 Circumcision
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcision
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               19.
               
               That
               which
               is
               so
               mightily
               available
               with
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               is
               the
               walking
               up
               to
               the
               terms
               and
               observance
               of
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               But
               faith
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               as
               we
               see
               )
               thus
               available
               and
               prevalent
               .
               These
               two
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               but
               never
               severed
               .
               That
               faith
               which
               looks
               at
               Christs
               blood
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               accepts
               him
               as
               a
               Sovereign
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               about
               which
               there
               is
               most
               dispute
               ,
               is
               an
               evidence
               to
               conclude
               the
               former
               ;
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               where
               knowledge
               is
               put
               for
               faith
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               context
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               3.
               
               These
               are
               heard
               of
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 9.
                 32.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 him
                 he
                 heareth
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               3.
               22.
               
               These
               are
               sealed
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               1
               
                 John
                 3.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 commandments
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 abideth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 .
              
               These
               great
               mercies
               are
               for
               men
               in
               covenant
               ,
               that
               keep
               covenant
               :
               
                 But
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 from
                 everlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 unto
                 childrens
                 children
                 .
                 To
                 such
                 as
                 keep
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 remember
                 his
                 commandments
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ,
              
               Ps
               .
               103.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
               .
            
             
               Objections
               against
               the
               conditionality
               of
               Repentance
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 HEre
                 Objections
                 must
                 be
                 removed
              
               ;
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 against
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 some
                 making
                 challenge
                 of
                 both
                 as
                 no
                 covenant-conditions
                 .
                 So
                 Mr.
              
               Baxters
               questionist
               ,
               How
               do
               you
               make
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               to
               be
               conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               seeing
               the
               bestowing
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               part
               of
               the
               condition
               on
               Gods
               part
               ;
               can
               they
               be
               our
               conditions
               and
               Gods
               too
               ?
            
             
               In
               case
               these
               two
               cannot
               stand
               together
               ,
               
               that
               they
               should
               be
               conditions
               both
               Gods
               and
               ours
               ;
               we
               may
               answer
               by
               way
               of
               retortion
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               have
               the
               better
               end
               of
               the
               staffe
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               our
               conditions
               ;
               They
               are
               conditions
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               Gods
               :
               That
               they
               are
               ours
               ,
               is
               made
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               beame
               of
               the
               Sun
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               And
               I
               shall
               not
               stand
               to
               distinguish
               of
               an
               absolute
               and
               conditional
               covenant
               ,
               that
               so
               making
               the
               whole
               in
               the
               absolute
               covenant
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               conditional
               covenant
               ,
               this
               part
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               exactly
               understood
               ,
               
               the
               Scripture
               will
               beare
               ,
               but
               in
               plaine
               terms
               deny
               that
               they
               are
               Gods
               conditions
               ,
               and
               affirm
               them
               to
               be
               ours
               .
               I
               know
               what
               God
               speaks
               in
               his
               Word
               concerning
               these
               works
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 write
                 his
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 our
                 inward
                 parts
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
              
               ;
               which
               implies
               this
               work
               of
               which
               we
               speak
               .
               I
               know
               likewise
               what
               in
               particular
               is
               affirmed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 authour
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               12.
               2.
               
                 that
                 he
                 gives
                 repentance
              
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               31.
               
                 that
                 God
                 grants
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 repentance
                 to
                 life
                 ,
              
               Acts
               11.
               18.
               
               And
               I
               have
               not
               forgot
               what
               I
               have
               said
               before
               of
               the
               concurrence
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               every
               Gospel-work
               ;
               Yet
               all
               this
               rises
               not
               up
               hither
               to
               make
               them
               formally
               Gods
               act
               ,
               &
               not
               ours
               .
               Whose
               acts
               they
               be
               ,
               his
               conditions
               they
               are
               ;
               this
               is
               evident
               :
               But
               they
               are
               our
               acts
               .
               We
               beleeve
               ,
               We
               repent
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               God
               that
               believes
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               God
               that
               repents
               :
               That
               is
               an
               absurdity
               which
               Arminians
               have
               laboured
               to
               charge
               upon
               us
               ,
               to
               render
               that
               which
               we
               hold
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               concurrence
               of
               grace
               in
               these
               works
               odious
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Orthodox
               party
               have
               still
               disclaimed
               .
               The
               Apostle
               calls
               upon
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 To
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 own
                 salvation
              
               ;
               
               the
               work
               is
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               the
               salvation
               .
               They
               are
               a
               Beleevers
               own
               act
               ,
               and
               not
               barely
               a
               spontaneous
               act
               ,
               (
               on
               which
               he
               is
               carried
               ,
               as
               a
               Bird
               in
               preparing
               a
               nest
               for
               her
               young
               ,
               and
               Bees
               in
               preparing
               honey
               for
               their
               subsistence
               ,
               in
               which
               Phylosophy
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               aime
               at
               no
               end
               )
               but
               they
               are
               voluntary
               actions
               of
               choice
               ,
               done
               out
               of
               choice
               ,
               aiming
               at
               salvation
               as
               his
               end
               .
               The
               mercy
               in
               the
               Covenant
               being
               on
               these
               termes
               tendred
               ,
               
                 With
                 the
                 heart
                 man
                 beleeveth
                 unto
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 just
                 lives
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Hab.
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 to
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Joel
               2.
               13.
               
               
                 They
                 obey
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 delivered
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               6.
               17.
               
               
                 They
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               6.
               
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               mans
               work
               ,
               which
               man
               in
               covenant
               does
               ,
               respective
               to
               salvation
               ,
               in
               the
               covenant
               tendered
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               not
               Gods.
               But
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               words
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 works
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               There
               he
               seems
               to
               take
               them
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               ascribe
               the
               formality
               of
               them
               to
               God.
               
               In
               this
               co-operation
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               formally
               our
               works
               ,
               or
               Gods
               ,
               let
               Esay
               determine
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 26.
                 12.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 wrought
                 all
                 our
                 works
                 in
                 us
              
               ;
               When
               God
               hath
               wrought
               it
               ,
               the
               work
               is
               ours
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               reward
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               beare
               our
               sinne
               in
               case
               it
               be
               neglected
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Apostle
               explaine
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 his
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 created
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 unto
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 before
                 ordained
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               ordained
               good
               works
               as
               a
               Christians
               way
               and
               walk
               .
               
               They
               are
               charged
               upon
               man
               as
               is
               plain
               in
               the
               context
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               salvation
               ;
               They
               are
               the
               way
               that
               we
               hold
               in
               our
               passage
               on
               to
               that
               salvation
               which
               God
               of
               grace
               vouchsafes
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               Gods
               workmanship
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               for
               these
               ends
               .
               Our
               dexterity
               in
               holy
               duties
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               frame
               into
               which
               grace
               put
               us
               ;
               So
               still
               the
               work
               is
               ours
               ,
               though
               power
               for
               action
               is
               vouchsafed
               of
               God
               ,
               And
               the
               conditions
               are
               ours
               ,
               for
               discharge
               of
               which
               we
               have
               yet
               divine
               assistance
               :
               
               That
               faith
               and
               repentance
               are
               our
               conditions
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods
               ,
               take
               these
               arguments
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Those
               conditions
               that
               are
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               proper
               conditional
               covenant
               ,
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               required
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               us
               ,
               are
               not
               Gods
               conditions
               ,
               but
               ours
               ,
               in
               that
               Covenant
               .
               This
               is
               cleare
               ;
               Being
               there
               expresly
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               from
               God
               ;
               they
               cannot
               be
               his
               engagement
               ,
               but
               
               ours
               to
               performe
               .
               But
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               not
               mentioned
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               proper
               conditional
               covenant
               ,
               but
               required
               of
               God
               from
               us
               .
               Therefore
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               are
               not
               Gods
               conditions
               in
               the
               proper
               conditionall
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               ours
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               conditions
               of
               a
               covenant
               are
               his
               that
               performeth
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               that
               imposeth
               .
               This
               proposition
               is
               cleare
               in
               reason
               ,
               and
               confessed
               by
               the
               adversary
               .
               But
               we
               perform
               ,
               and
               God
               imposeth
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               .
               They
               are
               therefore
               our
               conditions
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods
               ,
               in
               this
               covenant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Covenant-conditions
               are
               theirs
               ,
               that
               are
               charg'd
               with
               falshood
               in
               case
               of
               failing
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               non-performance
               of
               them
               .
               This
               is
               plaine
               in
               all
               covenants
               :
               To
               make
               conditions
               ,
               and
               to
               faile
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               false
               to
               them
               .
               But
               in
               case
               of
               failing
               in
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               man
               is
               charged
               ,
               and
               not
               God.
               God
               fails
               not
               ,
               but
               man
               deals
               falsly
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               they
               are
               mans
               conditions
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Covenant-conditions
               are
               theirs
               ,
               who
               upon
               failing
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               performance
               of
               them
               ,
               suffer
               as
               covenant-breakers
               .
               This
               is
               clear
               ,
               Israel
               covenanted
               to
               dismisse
               their
               Hebrew
               servants
               ,
               and
               dismissed
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               Israel
               suffered
               for
               it
               ,
               Jer.
               34.
               
               But
               upon
               failing
               in
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               God
               suffers
               not
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               as
               a
               covenant-breaker
               .
               He
               is
               not
               charged
               with
               mens
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               :
               Men
               themselves
               suffer
               .
               Therefore
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               mans
               conditions
               ,
               not
               Gods.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               are
               objections
               peculiarly
               against
               repentance
               ,
               as
               it
               comprises
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               obedience
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               as
               before
               held
               forth
               to
               disable
               it
               from
               being
               any
               Gospel-condition
               .
               
            
             
               By
               this
               means
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               will
               be
               (
               
                 say
                 some
              
               )
               a
               covenant
               of
               works
               ;
               Repentance
               in
               this
               latitude
               (
               to
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               )
               containes
               the
               whole
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               being
               made
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Works
               are
               introduced
               ,
               and
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               re-established
               .
            
             
               As
               there
               was
               grace
               in
               the
               first
               covenant
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               So
               works
               are
               not
               wholly
               excluded
               from
               this
               covenant
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               God
               still
               keeps
               up
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               how
               this
               can
               be
               done
               when
               he
               leaves
               man
               ,
               at
               that
               wilde
               freedome
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               call
               for
               homage
               from
               him
               ,
               cannot
               be
               
               conceived
               ,
               his
               rule
               even
               in
               this
               covenant
               ,
               is
               to
               reward
               men
               
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
                 .
                 Behold
                 I
                 come
                 quickly
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 reward
                 it
                 with
                 me
                 ;
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               22.
               12.
               
               Works
               then
               are
               not
               excluded
               from
               this
               covenant
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Christ
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               covenant
               aforehand
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Except
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 exceed
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               5.
               20.
               
               They
               had
               their
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               was
               supposed
               )
               they
               made
               a
               great
               progresse
               in
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               have
               an
               exceeding
               righteousnesse
               ,
               above
               that
               which
               they
               taught
               ,
               and
               practised
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               in
               this
               covenant
               .
               These
               two
               covenants
               notwithstanding
               remaine
               distinct
               ,
               and
               not
               confounded
               together
               .
               There
               is
               a
               legal
               righteousnesse
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               highest
               extremity
               of
               it
               requires
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               indulgence
               in
               case
               of
               failing
               ;
               This
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               calls
               for
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               we
               fall
               short
               ;
               but
               Christ
               answers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               He
               
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
                 and
                 by
                 this
              
               ,
               we
               are
               saved
               .
               There
               is
               a
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               God
               in
               covenant
               calls
               for
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               his
               Spirit
               enables
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 this
              
               we
               are
               saved
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Gospel-obedience
               is
               called
               for
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
               but
               not
               as
               any
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               Faith
               is
               the
               alone
               condition
               ,
               obedience
               necessarily
               flows
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               follows
               upon
               it
               when
               once
               we
               believe
               ;
               it
               need
               not
               to
               be
               conditioned
               ,
               or
               indented
               for
               ;
               seeing
               when
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               can
               then
               do
               no
               other
               than
               obey
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               .
               This
               position
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               
                 that
                 obedience
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 ,
                 and
                 flows
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               position
               indeed
               maintained
               by
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               against
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               and
               other
               opposites
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               which
               position
               of
               ours
               ,
               they
               inferre
               as
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               that
               all
               commands
               ,
               requiring
               obedience
               ,
               are
               then
               needlesse
               ,
               and
               all
               exhortations
               ,
               reproofs
               ,
               motives
               and
               promises
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               None
               either
               commands
               or
               perswades
               the
               Heavens
               to
               move
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               to
               give
               light
               ,
               the
               Fire
               to
               give
               heat
               ,
               or
               the
               water
               to
               give
               moisture
               ;
               That
               which
               necessarily
               works
               is
               let
               alone
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               its
               course
               in
               working
               .
               And
               this
               Objection
               (
               taking
               away
               this
               Gospel-condition
               on
               this
               ground
               )
               is
               of
               the
               same
               stamp
               ;
               Obedience
               necessarily
               flowing
               from
               Faith
               ,
               includes
               Gospel-commands
               ,
               exhortations
               ,
               reproofs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Gospel-conditions
               .
               If
               God
               need
               
               not
               ,
               to
               condition
               ,
               and
               engage
               for
               obedience
               ,
               from
               Beleevers
               ,
               because
               they
               thus
               necessarily
               obey
               ,
               then
               he
               needs
               not
               give
               commands
               ,
               or
               presse
               obedience
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               when
               yet
               the
               Gospel
               is
               full
               of
               exhortations
               ,
               commands
               ,
               menaces
               ,
               promises
               ,
               with
               application
               to
               Beleevers
               ,
               to
               men
               professing
               Faith
               ,
               to
               men
               in
               Christ
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               For
               satisfaction
               then
               of
               this
               Popish-Arminian
               objection
               ,
               we
               must
               distinguish
               of
               consequents
               which
               necessarily
               flow
               from
               their
               principles
               .
               Some
               are
               natural
               ,
               which
               of
               themselves
               have
               their
               effects
               ,
               as
               those
               in
               the
               objection
               mentioned
               ;
               Here
               is
               neither
               command
               imposed
               ,
               condition
               required
               ,
               nor
               promise
               held
               forth
               :
               They
               are
               not
               in
               any
               capacity
               of
               acting
               or
               working
               otherwise
               than
               they
               do
               .
               Others
               are
               moral
               ,
               who
               work
               not
               by
               way
               of
               Physical
               necessity
               ,
               but
               are
               kept
               in
               their
               way
               by
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               upholding
               ;
               which
               does
               not
               exclude
               ,
               but
               necessarily
               takes
               in
               mans
               endeavour
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               on
               ,
               in
               all
               patience
               and
               perseverance
               .
               This
               argument
               followed
               home
               will
               be
               of
               equal
               force
               ,
               against
               Faith
               (
               as
               a
               condition
               )
               as
               ,
               against
               sincerity
               ;
               seeing
               Gods
               Elect
               shall
               beleeve
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               beleeve
               shall
               yeeld
               obedience
               .
               There
               is
               a
               like
               necessity
               of
               faith
               ,
               flowing
               from
               election
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               of
               obedience
               ,
               to
               flow
               from
               Faith
               ,
               as
               Faith
               therefore
               ,
               so
               obedience
               ,
               either
               of
               both
               in
               their
               places
               are
               covenant-conditions
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
            
             
               What
               degree
               of
               obedience
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               calls
               for
               from
               Christians
               .
            
             
               HEre
               is
               seasonably
               moved
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               without
               some
               difficulty
               answered
               ;
               what
               degree
               of
               obedience
               ,
               this
               new
               covenant
               calls
               for
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               endeavor
               it
               ,
               and
               understand
               our selves
               when
               we
               have
               by
               grace
               attained
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               having
               entred
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               be
               found
               of
               those
               that
               have
               wickedly
               departed
               ;
               and
               dealt
               falsely
               in
               the
               covenant
               .
               In
               this
               there
               are
               several
               opinions
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               come
               under
               examination
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               
               some
               say
               that
               it
               is
               required
               of
               Christians
               in
               an
               exact
               way
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               perfection
               ,
               as
               ,
               of
               parts
               ,
               so
               of
               degrees
               ,
               answering
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               written
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               given
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ;
               And
               so
               required
               that
               obedience
               in
               a
               more
               low
               degree
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               accepted
               ,
               or
               the
               mercies
               promised
               in
               the
               covenant
               obtained
               ;
               which
               doctrine
               of
               theirs
               (
               rigidly
               followed
               )
               stands
               
                 as
                 that
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
              
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               24.
               keeping
               the
               way
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               way
               to
               salvation
               unpassable
               .
               Thus
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               ,
               a
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 Faith
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
              
               ;
               which
               Chemnitius
               in
               his
               Examen
               confesses
               in
               a
               qualified
               sense
               ,
               might
               be
               admitted
               ,
               seeing
               persons
               baptised
               ,
               owe
               subjection
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               sense
               ,
               which
               that
               Canon
               holds
               forth
               ,
               being
               an
               allusion
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 testifie
                 again
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 debtor
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
              
               ;
               By
               which
               Glosse
               ,
               Baptisme
               makes
               Christ
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Circumcision
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               taken
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               those
               false
               Teachers
               among
               the
               
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               as
               a
               leading
               ceremony
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               binding
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               so
               also
               
                 Bellar.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 de
                 Baptis
                 .
                 cap.
              
               15.
               
               b
               
                 Baptisme
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 us
                 debtors
                 to
                 Faith
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               explaines
               himself
               ,
               that
               to
               deny
               a
               man
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 debtor
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 either
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 to
                 do
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 abrogated
                 .
              
               This
               he
               confesses
               Protestants
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               ,
               he
               saith
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 controversie
              
               ,
               or
               else
               so
               ,
               that
               
                 justification
                 or
                 salvation
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 applied
                 ,
              
               this
               he
               makes
               the
               Protestants
               errour
               ,
               and
               so
               brings
               in
               justification
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               utterly
               confounds
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               and
               grace
               together
               ,
               onely
               I
               confesse
               the
               businesse
               seemes
               much
               mollified
               by
               the
               explanations
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               First
               ,
               curtelling
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               taking
               off
               ,
               the
               first
               fomes
               ,
               and
               motions
               of
               actual
               sinne
               ,
               yea
               even
               all
               that
               goes
               before
               consent
               
               of
               will
               ,
               making
               it
               no
               sinne
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               also
               multitudes
               of
               actions
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               foule
               enough
               ,
               as
               not
               within
               this
               verge
               ,
               such
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               by
               the
               name
               of
               venial
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               are
               besides
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               not
               against
               it
               ,
               bending
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               merrily
               speak
               )
               but
               not
               breaking
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               though
               they
               would
               never
               give
               us
               a
               catalogue
               of
               sins
               ,
               mortal
               ,
               or
               venial
               ,
               nor
               any
               certaine
               mark
               or
               character
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               be
               distinguished
               .
               All
               these
               are
               pared
               off
               ,
               as
               no
               breaches
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               nor
               (
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               )
               deserving
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               eternal
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               temporal
               punishments
               due
               to
               them
               after
               death
               is
               holpen
               out
               ,
               by
               their
               Indulgences
               .
               Secondly
               so
               helping
               themselves
               out
               with
               distinctions
               ,
               at
               least
               some
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               keeping
               the
               Law
               with
               them
               is
               no
               other
               than
               the
               grace
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               sense
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               hold
               it
               forth
               ;
               He
               that
               pleases
               may
               read
               what
               Jansenius
               hath
               ,
               chap.
               81.
               of
               his
               Harmony
               ,
               Opposing
               Luther
               for
               his
               denial
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 great
                 Commandment
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 can
                 be
                 fulfilled
              
               ;
               and
               charging
               it
               with
               blasphemy
               ,
               Luther
               having
               Austins
               authority
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               (
               as
               Jansenius
               confesses
               )
               for
               to
               second
               him
               (
               affirming
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Commandment
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 cannot
                 be
                 perfected
                 or
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               giving
               his
               reason
               a
               
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 carnal
                 concupiscence
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 heart
                 loved
                 .
              
               )
               The
               good
               Bishop
               knows
               how
               by
               distinction
               ,
               to
               salve
               Austin
               ,
               and
               maintaine
               his
               doctrine
               to
               be
               good
               divinity
               ,
               and
               denying
               Luther
               that
               favour
               ,
               to
               leave
               him
               under
               the
               brand
               of
               blasphemy
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               result
               of
               all
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               b
               
                 God
                 is
                 then
                 loved
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 inward
                 and
                 sincere
                 affection
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 principally
                 exercised
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 studying
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 to
                 observe
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 slothfully
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 cheerfully
                 ,
                 grieving
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 others
                 or
                 himself
                 through
                 infirmity
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 be
                 admitted
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               some
               might
               think
               ,
               all
               controversie
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               may
               cease
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               difference
               between
               us
               ,
               were
               no
               more
               than
               a
               strife
               of
               words
               ,
               seeing
               we
               do
               not
               only
               confesse
               that
               this
               ought
               
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               also
               urge
               a
               necessity
               of
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               the
               Law
               is
               fulfilled
               when
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               
               But
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               Much
               wrong
               is
               done
               to
               the
               Law
               (
               as
               though
               it
               were
               a
               rule
               of
               our
               strength
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               that
               it
               answered
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               applied
               to
               each
               mans
               impaired
               strength
               ,
               and
               weakened
               abilities
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Gospel-grace
               of
               godly
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               making
               repentance
               a
               satisfactory
               discharge
               ,
               for
               disobedience
               ;
               When
               these
               men
               cannot
               bring
               up
               mans
               nature
               to
               the
               streight
               line
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               bring
               down
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               crooked
               nature
               of
               man.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               injurious
               to
               man
               ,
               puffing
               him
               up
               with
               conceit
               of
               answering
               the
               Law
               ,
               setting
               him
               up
               as
               high
               as
               he
               should
               be
               laid
               low
               ,
               ready
               to
               say
               with
               the
               young
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 All
                 these
                 have
                 I
                 kept
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 ,
              
               when
               holding
               out
               the
               Law
               in
               its
               just
               latitude
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               happily
               brought
               home
               to
               the
               Apostles
               conscience
               )
               sin
               would
               revive
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               see
               himselfe
               in
               a
               lost
               condition
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               opinion
               is
               ,
               
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               requires
               perfection
               in
               the
               exactest
               way
               ,
               without
               help
               of
               these
               mens
               distinctions
               in
               an
               equal
               degree
               with
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               ;
               In
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               there
               is
               no
               indulgence
               or
               dispensation
               in
               case
               of
               failing
               ,
               but
               the
               penalty
               takes
               hold
               the
               curse
               follows
               upon
               it
               ;
               But
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               though
               it
               call
               for
               perfection
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               exactnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               accepts
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               qualification
               of
               it
               through
               grace
               ,
               or
               the
               mercy
               in
               it
               .
               If
               I
               should
               take
               up
               any
               opinion
               in
               the
               world
               for
               the
               Authours
               sake
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               have
               appeared
               as
               Patrons
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               I
               should
               embrace
               this
               ;
               The
               reverence
               deservedly
               due
               to
               him
               that
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               first
               manisted
               himself
               in
               it
               ,
               hath
               caused
               it
               to
               finde
               great
               entertainment
               ,
               but
               upon
               more
               than
               twenty
               yeares
               thoughts
               about
               it
               ;
               I
               finde
               it
               labouring
               under
               manifold
               inconveniences
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               establishes
               the
               former
               opinion
               opposed
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               but
               now
               refuted
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               obedience
               and
               the
               degree
               ,
               called
               for
               in
               covenant
               ;
               And
               if
               I
               should
               be
               indulgent
               to
               my
               affections
               ,
               to
               cause
               my
               judgement
               to
               stoop
               ,
               Dislike
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               would
               make
               me
               as
               averse
               from
               it
               ;
               as
               an
               opinion
               of
               the
               other
               would
               make
               me
               prone
               to
               receive
               it
               .
               Judgement
               therefore
               must
               lead
               ,
               and
               affections
               be
               waved
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               this
               opinion
               stand
               ,
               then
               God
               accepts
               of
               Covenant-breakers
               ,
               
               of
               those
               that
               deale
               falsely
               in
               it
               ,
               whereas
               Scripture
               charges
               it
               only
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               upon
               those
               of
               whom
               God
               complaines
               ,
               as
               rebellious
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 25.
                 
                 Josh
                 .
                 7.
                 15.
                 
                 Jeremy
                 11.
                 10.
                 
                 Jeremy
              
               22.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Yea
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               charged
               on
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               most
               holy
               in
               the
               world
               lying
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               tenent
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Then
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               so
               answered
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               never
               failed
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               (
               if
               put
               to
               answer
               in
               the
               greatest
               rigour
               )
               once
               transgressed
               ,
               so
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               with
               the
               Church
               make
               appeale
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 dealt
                 falsely
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 nor
                 wickedly
                 departed
                 from
                 their
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               44.
               17.
               
               Every
               sinne
               (
               according
               to
               this
               opinion
               )
               being
               a
               breach
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               dealing
               falsely
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Then
                 that
                 great
                 promise
                 of
              
               mercy
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               upon
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               unto
               childrens
               children
               to
               such
               as
               keep
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               that
               remember
               his
               Commandments
               to
               do
               them
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 103.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 only
                 appertaines
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 so
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sinne
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Then
               our
               Baptism-vow
               is
               never
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               we
               renew
               our
               covenant
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               only
               humble
               our selves
               that
               we
               have
               sinned
               ,
               but
               we
               afresh
               binde
               our selves
               ,
               never
               more
               to
               admit
               the
               least
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               so
               live
               and
               die
               in
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Then
               the
               distinction
               between
               those
               that
               entered
               covenant
               and
               broke
               it
               ,
               as
               Jerem.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               and
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               their
               inward
               parts
               to
               observe
               it
               ,
               falls
               ,
               all
               standing
               equally
               guilty
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               help
               of
               grace
               being
               of
               power
               to
               enable
               to
               keep
               Covenant
               .
               Each
               of
               these
               five
               last
               arguments
               are
               replyed
               to
               ,
               by
               a
               distinction
               of
               the
               precept
               ,
               and
               conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Men
               that
               are
               sincere
               ,
               break
               the
               precept
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               but
               not
               the
               conditions
               .
               But
               I
               know
               no
               precepts
               in
               covenants
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               conditions
               .
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               alone
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               neither
               do
               I
               heare
               of
               ,
               any
               other
               Conditions
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Then
               it
               follows
               that
               ,
               Sincerity
               is
               never
               called
               for
               as
               a
               duty
               ,
               or
               required
               as
               a
               grace
               ;
               but
               only
               dispensed
               with
               as
               a
               failing
               ,
               indulged
               
               as
               a
               want
               .
               It
               is
               not
               so
               much
               a
               Christians
               honour
               or
               character
               ,
               as
               his
               blemish
               or
               failing
               ,
               rather
               his
               defect
               than
               praise
               .
               But
               we
               finde
               the
               contrary
               in
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Job
                 ,
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Zachary
              
               and
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Nathaniel
              
               ,
               an
               Israelite
               indeed
               that
               entered
               covenant
               ,
               and
               kept
               covenant
               .
               Sincerity
               is
               a
               degree
               towards
               perfection
               in
               obedience
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               command
               looks
               no
               lower
               than
               perfection
               in
               degree
               ,
               the
               imperfect
               degree
               is
               not
               commanded
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               indulged
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               was
               pure
               justice
               as
               well
               in
               the
               command
               given
               ,
               as
               the
               penalty
               threatened
               ,
               without
               any
               condescension
               or
               indulgence
               .
               So
               ,
               in
               the
               covenant
               there
               is
               mercy
               ,
               and
               condescension
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               condition
               required
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               acceptance
               through
               grace
               .
               The
               Covenant
               requires
               no
               more
               than
               it
               accepts
               .
            
             
               The
               alone
               Argument
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               so
               farre
               as
               ever
               I
               could
               learn
               ,
               that
               hath
               brought
               some
               of
               reverend
               esteeme
               heretofore
               into
               this
               opinion
               ,
               is
               That
               if
               the
               covenant
               requires
               not
               exact
               perfection
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               height
               as
               the
               Law
               calls
               for
               it
               ,
               then
               a
               Christian
               may
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               his
               obedience
               ,
               and
               not
               sin
               ,
               perfection
               being
               not
               call'd
               for
               from
               him
               ,
               nor
               any
               more
               called
               for
               from
               him
               ,
               than
               through
               grace
               he
               doth
               performe
               ,
               he
               rises
               as
               high
               as
               his
               rule
               ,
               and
               so
               sins
               not
               through
               any
               imperfection
               ,
               therefore
               to
               make
               it
               out
               that
               a
               beleevers
               imperfections
               are
               his
               sins
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               requires
               perfection
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               good
               that
               he
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               his
               imperfections
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               maintained
               that
               it
               accepts
               sincerity
               .
               But
               this
               argument
               is
               not
               of
               weight
               ,
               Christ
               entering
               a
               Gospel-covenant
               with
               man
               ,
               
               findes
               him
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               command
               ,
               the
               Law
               still
               holds
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               being
               a
               confirmation
               ,
               not
               a
               destruction
               of
               it
               .
               All
               imperfection
               then
               is
               a
               sinne
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               though
               (
               being
               done
               against
               heart
               ,
               and
               laboured
               against
               )
               it
               is
               no
               breach
               of
               covenant
               ;
               We
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               as
               men
               ,
               we
               are
               taken
               into
               covenant
               as
               Christians
               ,
               Retaining
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               the
               Law
               still
               commands
               us
               ,
               though
               the
               covenant
               in
               Christ
               ,
               through
               the
               abundant
               grace
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               upon
               the
               termes
               that
               it
               requires
               and
               accepts
               )
               frees
               us
               from
               the
               sentence
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               objected
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 those
                 Texts
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               11.
               
               James
               1.
               4.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 perfect
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               5.
               48.
               
                 reproving
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 a
                 going
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               We
               are
               to
               think
               of
               them
               as
               Protestant
               D●vines
               ,
               ordinarily
               do
               in
               their
               commenting
               upon
               them
               ;
               
                 We
                 deny
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Rivet
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 which
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 it
                 commands
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 or
                 gives
                 testimony
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 or
                 integrity
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 freedome
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               Exercit.
               52.
               in
               Genes
               .
               pag.
               267.
               
               The
               Text
               quoted
               out
               of
               James
               ,
               serves
               well
               to
               explaine
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 Let
                 patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               whence
               we
               may
               argue
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               perfection
               which
               Christians
               may
               attaine
               ,
               is
               the
               perfection
               that
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               unto
               ,
               This
               is
               plaine
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               He
               calls
               for
               perfection
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               perfect
               :
               But
               Christians
               can
               reach
               no
               further
               a
               degree
               in
               perfection
               than
               sincerity
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               onely
               to
               sincerity
               .
               2.
               
               That
               is
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               ,
               where
               he
               speaks
               of
               perfection
               ,
               that
               himself
               gives
               in
               as
               his
               meaning
               ;
               This
               is
               cleare
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               best
               interpreter
               of
               himself
               ;
               But
               he
               expresses
               himselfe
               by
               perfect
               there
               to
               mean
               entire
               ,
               or
               
                 lacking
                 nothing
              
               .
               A
               perfection
               of
               entirenesse
               ,
               or
               integrality
               then
               he
               meanes
               ,
               a
               perfection
               of
               parts
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               degrees
               .
               For
               that
               text
               of
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 Finally
                 brethren
                 ,
                 farewell
                 ,
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               let
               us
               compare
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               testifies
               of
               some
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               6.
               
               
                 Howbeit
                 we
                 speak
                 wisdome
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               a
               right
               ,
               and
               more
               full
               understanding
               of
               Gospel
               mysteries
               ,
               put
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               novices
               ,
               which
               perfection
               is
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Apostle
               )
               the
               way
               to
               unity
               of
               judgement
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 48.
                 
                 Be
                 ye
                 therefore
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               If
               it
               be
               streined
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               it
               calls
               for
               a
               divine
               increated
               perfection
               ,
               our
               adversaries
               then
               must
               yeeld
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               
                 sicut
                 similitudinis
                 ,
                 non
                 aequalitatis
              
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               .
               And
               if
               the
               context
               be
               consulted
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               that
               half
               hypocritical-righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               in
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ;
               which
               all
               must
               exceed
               that
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               In
               Heb.
               6.
               1.
               
               a
               novice-like
               imperfection
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               reproved
               ;
               and
               a
               further
               growth
               towards
               perfection
               is
               called
               for
               ;
               It
               is
               further
               objected
               ,
               
                 If
                 perfection
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 unperfectnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 infirmity
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 groane
                 ,
                 and
                 grieve
                 under
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 his
                 natural
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               7.
               14.
               to
               the
               24.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               12
               ,
               14
               ?
               The
               conclusion
               here
               is
               granted
               ;
               
               The
               one
               is
               a
               duty
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               failing
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               groanes
               .
               Foreseeing
               that
               this
               would
               be
               yeelded
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               added
               by
               way
               of
               objection
               ,
               
                 Or
                 is
                 such
                 unperfectnesse
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 onely
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 doth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 for
                 perfection
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               There
               is
               not
               one
               rule
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Gospel
               establishes
               the
               Law
               ;
               Onely
               the
               Gospel-covenant
               ,
               calls
               for
               those
               sincere
               desires
               ,
               which
               grace
               works
               ,
               to
               conform
               us
               in
               our
               measure
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               third
               opinion
               ,
               which
               I
               may
               well
               doubt
               whether
               I
               understand
               ;
               but
               so
               farre
               as
               I
               do
               understand
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               farre
               from
               assent
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               of
               those
               who
               do
               not
               only
               assert
               a
               personal
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               imputed
               against
               the
               Antinomians
               ;
               But
               also
               affirm
               that
               this
               righteousnesse
               is
               compleat
               and
               perfect
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               were
               meant
               onely
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               subject
               ;
               
               as
               opposed
               to
               hypocrisie
               ,
               dissimulation
               ,
               or
               doublenesse
               ,
               implying
               that
               they
               do
               not
               only
               pretend
               for
               God
               ;
               but
               are
               really
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               turne
               to
               him
               feignedly
               (
               as
               Israel
               was
               sometimes
               charged
               ,
               Jerem.
               3.
               10.
               
               )
               but
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               perfection
               ,
               or
               entirenesse
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               respecting
               not
               one
               ,
               or
               only
               some
               ,
               but
               all
               commandments
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               a
               perfection
               of
               parts
               ,
               we
               might
               readily
               assent
               to
               it
               .
               The
               covenant
               calls
               for
               such
               perfection
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 1.
                 
                 Walk
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               have
               their
               witnesse
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               attained
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               Noah
               ,
               Gen.
               7.
               9.
               
               Job
               ,
               Job
               1.
               1.
               
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Esay
               38.
               3.
               
               But
               a
               perfection
               above
               these
               is
               maintained
               ,
               a
               perfection
               compleat
               and
               full
               ,
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 signifies
              
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 conformity
                 with
                 a
              
               quatenus
               ,
               
                 or
                 an
                 imperfect
                 rectitude
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 conformity
                 or
                 rectitude
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 imperfect
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 not
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 in
                 adjecto
                 ,
              
               though
               holinesse
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               imperfect
               
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 ,
                 where
                 perfection
                 is
                 expected
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 degree
                 which
                 it
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 excellent
                 object
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 exercised
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 directive
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 the
                 preceptive
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               in
               all
               these
               respects
               it
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 materially
                 considered
                 is
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thus
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 formally
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 perfect
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 this
                 not
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               Upon
               this
               account
               ,
               they
               are
               charged
               to
               discover
               grosse
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               use
               and
               understand
               the
               word
               righteous
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               they
               relate
               to
               the
               old
               rule
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               godly
               were
               called
               righteous
               (
               besides
               their
               imputed
               righteousnesse
               )
               only
               because
               their
               sanctification
               and
               good
               works
               have
               some
               imperfect
               agreement
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ;
               This
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               assert
               ,
               a
               personal
               perfect
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ;
               all
               which
               as
               it
               is
               here
               held
               out
               to
               me
               ,
               is
               new
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               confesse
               my self
               in
               ignorance
               all
               over
               ;
               I
               never
               took
               imperfect
               righteousnesse
               to
               imply
               any
               such
               contradiction
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               imperfect
               holinesse
               .
               Isaiah
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 are
                 as
                 filthy
                 rags
                 ,
              
               Esay
               64.
               6.
               
               No
               greater
               charge
               of
               imperfection
               can
               lie
               against
               the
               most
               imperfect
               holinesse
               ,
               than
               the
               Prophet
               lays
               upon
               our
               righteousnesse
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               understand
               ,
               how
               holinesse
               should
               be
               imperfect
               ,
               taken
               materially
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               perfect
               ,
               taken
               formally
               in
               reference
               to
               a
               rule
               .
               We
               may
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               as
               well
               make
               holinesse
               formal
               ,
               and
               refer
               it
               to
               a
               rule
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               material
               ,
               in
               an
               absolute
               consideration
               ,
               without
               reference
               to
               any
               rule
               at
               all
               .
               And
               in
               such
               consideration
               I
               do
               not
               know
               how
               there
               can
               be
               perfection
               or
               imperfection
               either
               in
               holinesse
               or
               righteousnesse
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               they
               come
               up
               to
               ,
               or
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               rule
               that
               they
               have
               ,
               the
               denomination
               of
               perfection
               or
               imperfection
               .
               Pauls
               Gospel-frame
               ,
               whether
               you
               will
               call
               it
               righteousnesse
               ,
               or
               holinesse
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               full
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               yet
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               as
               it
               answered
               or
               fell
               short
               in
               conformity
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 verse
                 22.
                 
                 I
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 after
                 the
                 inward
                 man.
              
               And
               whereas
               a
               charge
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               is
               laid
               even
               upon
               learned
               Teachers
               ;
               that
               commonly
               understand
               the
               word
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               righteous
               as
               it
               referres
               to
               the
               old
               rule
               ,
               I
               professe
               my self
               to
               have
               little
               of
               their
               learning
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               wholly
               theirs
               in
               this
               ignorance
               .
               I
               know
               no
               other
               rule
               but
               the
               old
               rule
               ;
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               that
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               a
               rule
               ,
               a
               perfect
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               rule
               .
               The
               perfection
               of
               this
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               in
               mans
               integrity
               ,
               stood
               in
               the
               perfect
               conformity
               to
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               reparation
               of
               this
               in
               our
               regenerate
               estate
               (
               in
               which
               the
               Apostle
               places
               the
               image
               of
               God
               )
               must
               have
               reference
               as
               to
               God
               for
               a
               patterne
               ,
               so
               to
               his
               Law
               as
               a
               rule
               .
               As
               an
               image
               carrying
               an
               imperfect
               resemblance
               of
               its
               
               samplar
               ,
               is
               an
               image
               ,
               So
               conformity
               imperfectly
               answering
               the
               rule
               is
               conformity
               likewise
               .
               A
               perfection
               of
               sufficiency
               to
               attaine
               the
               end
               I
               willingly
               grant
               ,
               God
               condescending
               through
               rich
               grace
               to
               crown
               weak
               obedience
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               our
               imperfection
               hath
               its
               perfectnesse
               ;
               otherwise
               I
               must
               say
               that
               our
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               is
               an
               imperfect
               righteousnesse
               ,
               in
               an
               imperfect
               conformity
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               without
               thir
               reference
               to
               the
               rule
               there
               is
               neither
               perfection
               nor
               imperfection
               in
               any
               action
               .
               See
               Doctor
               Davenant
               disputing
               against
               justification
               by
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               imperfection
               of
               it
               
                 de
                 justitia
                 habituali
              
               ,
               pag.
               349
               and
               how
               fully
               he
               was
               perswaded
               of
               the
               imperfection
               of
               this
               righteousnesse
               appears
               in
               sentences
               prefixt
               before
               two
               Treatises
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               margent
               .
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 that
              
               sincerity
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Scripture
                 also
                 calls
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               truth
               ,
               integrity
               ,
               simplicity
               ,
               uprightnesse
               ,
               perfectnesse
               ,
               an
               heart
               in
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               
               whole
               and
               unfeigned
               )
               
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 doth
                 require
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 accepteth
                 ;
                 This
                 God
                 in
                 covenant
                 gives
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 rewards
                 and
                 crownes
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 stands
                 as
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 charge
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 top
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 indulgence
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 of
                 failing
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 abilities
                 that
                 once
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 Gospel-condescensions
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 this
                 rule
                 eyed
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 single
                 and
                 upright
                 heart
                 universally
                 eyed
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 our
                 returnes
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 application
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 new
                 obedience
                 .
              
               This
               doing
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               with
               good
               will-doing
               service
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Serving
               with
               a
               willing
               minde
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               28.
               9.
               
               This
               preparing
               the
               heart
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               our
               fathers
               .
               Ezra
               7.
               10.
               
               This
               delight
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 22.
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 much
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 strength
                 that
                 is
                 little
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               3.
               8.
               
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 inward
                 corruptions
              
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               23.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
               
                 enemies
                 without
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               12.
               
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 
                 God
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 grace
                 accepted
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 faith
                 (
                 which
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 new
                 covenant-condition
                 )
                 brings
                 us
                 into
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 So
                 this
                 of
                 a
                 sincere
                 heart
                 and
                 walk
                 ,
                 holds
                 in
                 communion
                 ,
                 Faith
                 gives
                 accesse
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 sincerity
                 we
                 walk
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 glory
                 ;
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 called
                 for
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 accepted
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 crowned
                 with
                 glory
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 degree
                 obedience
                 is
                 both
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 evident
                 .
                 This
                 where
                 oever
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 observes
                 and
                 eyes
                 .
              
               2
               Chron.
               16.
               9.
               
               For
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               runne
               to
               and
               fro
               throughout
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               to
               shew
               himself
               strong
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               them
               whose
               heart
               is
               ,
               perfect
               towards
               him
               :
               Herein
               thou
               hast
               done
               foolishly
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               thou
               shalt
               have
               warres
               .
               
                 These
                 have
                 letters
                 testimonial
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Job
               1.
               8.
               
               Hast
               thou
               not
               considered
               my
               servant
               Job
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               like
               him
               in
               the
               earth
               ?
               a
               perfect
               and
               an
               upright
               man
               ,
               one
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               and
               escheweth
               evil
               ?
               Gen.
               7.
               1.
               
               Thee
               have
               I
               seen
               righteous
               before
               me
               in
               this
               generation
               .
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 higher
                 or
                 lower
                 they
                 have
                 praise
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               29.
               34.
               
               The
               Levites
               were
               more
               upright
               in
               heart
               to
               sanctifie
               themselves
               than
               the
               Priests
               :
               
                 yea
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 integrity
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 act
                 ,
                 this
                 God
                 notes
                 ,
              
               Yea
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               didst
               this
               in
               the
               integrity
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 20.
                 6.
                 
                 These
                 God
                 protects
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 his
                 omnipotence
                 preserves
                 ;
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               16.
               9.
               
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               runne
               to
               and
               fro
               throughout
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               to
               shew
               himself
               strong
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               them
               whose
               heart
               is
               perfect
               towards
               him
               .
               He
               is
               a
               buckler
               to
               them
               that
               walk
               uprightly
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 In
                 these
                 God
                 takes
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               I
               know
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               triest
               the
               reines
               ,
               and
               hast
               pleasure
               in
               uprightnesse
               ,
               1
               
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 17.
                 
                 Unto
                 these
                 God
                 speaks
                 peace
              
               ;
               Do
               not
               my
               words
               do
               good
               to
               him
               that
               walketh
               uprightly
               ?
               
                 Mich.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 plead
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 finde
                 favour
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               26.
               1.
               
               Judge
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               my
               integrity
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               29.
               17.
               
               As
               for
               me
               in
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               have
               willingly
               offered
               those
               things
               ,
               Psalme
               18.
               23.
               
               I
               was
               also
               upright
               before
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 high
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 sad
                 troubles
                 to
                 reach
                 .
              
               David
               
                 begging
                 mercy
                 ,
                 saith
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               desirest
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 51.
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 hath
                 upheld
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 joy
                 and
                 consolation
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               12.
               
               For
               our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               
               that
               in
               simplici●y
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               ,
               not
               with
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               the
               world
               .
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 entirely
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 professedly
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 his
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 put
                 ,
                 Who
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 Gods
                 holy
                 hill
                 ,
                 Who
                 shall
                 abide
                 in
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 ?
                 answer
                 is
                 returned
                 ,
              
               He
               that
               walks
               uprightly
               ,
               and
               worketh
               righteousnesse
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 15
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 like
                 question
                 is
                 put
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               33.
               14.
               
               Who
               among
               us
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               devouring
               fire
               ?
               Who
               amongst
               us
               shall
               dwell
               with
               everlasting
               burning
               ?
               
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 answer
                 returned
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 follow
              
               ;
               He
               that
               walketh
               righteously
               ,
               and
               speaketh
               uprightly
               .
               
                 And
                 Jesus
                 seeing
              
               Nathanael
               ,
               saith
               ,
               John
               1.
               47.
               
               Behold
               an
               Israelite
               indeed
               .
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 Israelites
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 was
                 an
                 Israelite
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 character
                 ,
              
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               ;
               
                 His
                 inside
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 without
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 promised
                 to
                 themselves
                 upon
                 good
                 grounds
                 ,
                 all
                 happinesse
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               119.
               6.
               
               Then
               shall
               I
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               respect
               unto
               all
               thy
               commandments
               .
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 renders
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 void
                 and
                 vaine
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 acceptation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 heart
                 glances
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 worshipping
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 seek
                 him
                 .
              
               Math.
               15.
               8.
               
               This
               people
               draweth
               nigh
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               honoureth
               me
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               but
               their
               heart
               is
               farre
               from
               me
               .
               Israel
               is
               an
               empty
               Vine
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               forth
               fruit
               to
               himself
               ,
               Hos
               .
               10.
               1.
               
               Their
               heart
               is
               divided
               ,
               therefore
               shall
               they
               be
               found
               faulty
               ,
               verse
               2.
               
               Amaziah
               did
               that
               which
               was
               good
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               25.
               2.
               
               Judah
               hath
               not
               turned
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               whole
               heart
               ,
               but
               feignedly
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Psal
              
               .
               78.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               When
               he
               slew
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               sought
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               returned
               and
               enquired
               early
               after
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               remembred
               that
               God
               was
               their
               rock
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               God
               their
               redeemer
               ;
               neverthelesse
               they
               did
               flatter
               him
               with
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               they
               lied
               unto
               him
               with
               their
               tongues
               ,
               for
               their
               hearts
               were
               not
               right
               with
               him
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               stedfast
               in
               his
               Covenant
               .
               
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 covenant
                 calls
                 for
                 obedience
                 ,
                 requires
                 integrity
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 where
                 sincerity
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 crowns
                 it
                 with
                 happinesse
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 covenant
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 given
                 .
              
               
               A
               gracious
               Covenant
               of
               God
               with
               fallen
               man
               ,
               whereby
               God
               engages
               himself
               upon
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               returne
               to
               God
               in
               sincere
               obedience
               ,
               to
               confer
               on
               man
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               all
               whatsoever
               that
               tends
               to
               everlasting
               happinesse
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 professe
                 to
                 beleeve
                 and
                 returne
                 to
                 God
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 They
                 that
                 do
                 beleeve
                 and
                 sincerely
                 returne
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 the
                 blessings
                 and
                 mercies
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 .
                 This
                 Arminians
                 make
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 such
                 conditional
                 Election
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 Election
                 unto
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 foreseene
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 beleeve
                 and
                 persevere
                 in
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 See
              
               Moulins
               
                 Anatomy
                 of
                 Arminianisme
              
               ,
               chap.
               12.
               
               Sect.
               10.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 published
                 and
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 Arminians
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 with
                 Election
                 ,
                 confounding
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Gods
                 Decree
                 with
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 Promise
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 see
                 more
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 covenant
                 doth
                 require
                 may
                 peruse
              
               Ball
               
                 on
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               
                 and
                 Doctor
              
               Preston
               on
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
            
             
               The
               necessity
               of
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               FRom
               hence
               several
               Corollaries
               may
               be
               drawn
               ,
               and
               Inferences
               made
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Ministery
               a
               constant
               standing
               Ministery
               ,
               as
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               covenant
               with
               God
               ▪
               so
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               also
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               to
               a
               lively
               saving
               faith
               ,
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               ;
               God
               works
               not
               man
               into
               covenant
               by
               immediate
               voice
               ,
               Neither
               doth
               he
               use
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Angels
               ,
               in
               his
               ordinary
               way
               of
               working
               of
               it
               .
               But
               when
               he
               would
               take
               in
               ,
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               into
               covenant
               with
               himself
               ,
               he
               sends
               out
               his
               Ministers
               for
               that
               work
               ,
               giving
               them
               a
               Commission
               with
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               suitable
               
                 to
                 disciple
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Matth
              
               28.
               19.
               
               
               Where
               a
               Ministery
               comes
               not
               ,
               there
               that
               people
               remaine
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               before
               their
               call
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               set
               out
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 without
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenants
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               And
               where
               the
               Gospel-covenant
               is
               tendered
               ,
               and
               not
               received
               ,
               there
               that
               people
               continue
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               
                 rejecting
                 the
                 councel
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               Luke
               7.
               30.
               and
               rendering
               
                 themselves
                 unworthy
                 of
                 everlasting
                 life
              
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               46.
               
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Athens
               ,
               There
               Paul
               preacht
               ,
               yet
               there
               he
               setled
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               read
               )
               no
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               there
               some
               particular
               Converts
               ,
               
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 woman
                 named
                 Damaris
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 others
              
               ,
               Acts
               17
               34.
               
               Where
               the
               word
               was
               delivered
               ,
               and
               there
               received
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               people
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Those
               Ministers
               had
               the
               honour
               of
               planting
               ,
               of
               laying
               the
               first
               foundation
               ,
               of
               preaching
               where
               
                 Christ
                 before
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 named
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               15.
               20.
               
               A
               people
               thus
               brought
               into
               covenant
               ,
               do
               not
               alwayes
               come
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               All
               covenanters
               keep
               not
               covenant
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               not
               steady
               in
               it
               ;
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               lesse
               necessity
               of
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               in
               established
               Churches
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               people
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               happinesse
               promised
               ,
               Theirs
               is
               the
               work
               of
               watering
               ,
               of
               building
               on
               anothers
               foundation
               ,
               of
               preaching
               Christ
               ,
               where
               Christ
               before
               ,
               at
               least
               was
               known
               by
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               professed
               .
               That
               there
               was
               such
               a
               Ministery
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               teach
               
                 Jacob
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
              
               to
               require
               what
               God
               in
               covenant
               called
               for
               ,
               is
               not
               denyed
               that
               a
               Ministery
               was
               necessary
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Apostolique
               times
               ,
               to
               work
               men
               into
               covenant
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               plantation
               of
               Churches
               ,
               is
               confest
               likewise
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Apostles
               left
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               this
               order
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               sell
               with
               them
               ,
               all
               Ministerial
               power
               died
               with
               them
               .
               
                 We
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 beleeve
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 endued
                 with
                 gifts
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 like
                 divine
                 ,
                 though
                 secret
                 Ordination
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               Compassionate
               Samaritane
               ,
               page
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               But
               if
               the
               Scriptures
               may
               be
               heard
               ,
               this
               may
               soone
               be
               decided
               :
               I
               shall
               therefore
               by
               arguments
               make
               it
               appear
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               established
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               appointed
               it
               through
               all
               the
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               to
               be
               perpetuated
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               reasons
               to
               manifest
               the
               necessity
               of
               such
               
               a
               Ministery
               to
               be
               thus
               established
               and
               continued
               .
            
             
               That
               such
               a
               one
               is
               established
               ,
               appears
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               By
               the
               work
               that
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               given
               them
               in
               commission
               ,
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19
                 20.
                 
                 Go
                 ,
                 Disciple
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 you
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               commission
               given
               for
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               either
               for
               laying
               the
               first
               foundation
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               superstruction
               ,
               either
               for
               their
               work
               of
               planting
               ,
               preaching
               where
               Christ
               was
               never
               known
               by
               name
               ;
               or
               else
               for
               watering
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               that
               happy
               beginning
               .
               Their
               first
               work
               in
               laying
               the
               first
               foundation
               ,
               is
               given
               in
               charge
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Disciple
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               the
               work
               of
               one
               age
               .
               Though
               Egesippus
               (
               as
               he
               is
               quoted
               by
               Doctor
               Andrews
               ,
               Preface
               to
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               page
               7.
               )
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 known
                 Common-wealth
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 fourty
                 years
                 after
                 Christs
                 passion
                 received
                 a
                 great
                 shaking
                 off
                 of
                 Heathenish
                 Religion
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               whole
               work
               after
               so
               many
               Centuries
               of
               yeeres
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               done
               ;
               Those
               that
               are
               learned
               in
               Geography
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               above
               the
               nineteenth
               part
               of
               the
               inhabited
               world
               ,
               that
               beares
               the
               name
               of
               Christian
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               those
               so
               over-runne
               with
               Barbarisme
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               little
               more
               than
               a
               name
               that
               they
               live
               ;
               when
               yet
               we
               beleeve
               the
               work
               shall
               be
               more
               universal
               ,
               that
               as
               
                 God
                 was
                 once
                 knowne
                 in
              
               Jury
               ,
               
                 his
                 Name
                 great
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ;
               So
               it
               
                 shall
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 the
                 going
                 down
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Mal.
               1.
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 become
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               11.
               15.
               
               Their
               work
               of
               superstruction
               or
               building
               up
               of
               Disciples
               ,
               is
               given
               them
               in
               charge
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 you
                 .
              
               As
               long
               as
               homage
               is
               due
               to
               Christ
               ,
               so
               long
               a
               Ministery
               is
               to
               be
               continued
               to
               call
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               directions
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               we
               finde
               farther
               held
               out
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               11
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               There
               is
               an
               enumeration
               of
               Ministerial
               functions
               ,
               extraordinary
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               an
               appointment
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ;
               So
               ,
               also
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               their
               work
               is
               there
               pointed
               out
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               as
               also
               their
               duration
               and
               continuance
               ,
               
                 till
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               When
               in
               the
               world
               all
               are
               Saints
               ,
               and
               no
               imperfection
               can
               be
               found
               in
               these
               Saints
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               wanting
               in
               the
               Mystical
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               not
               an
               errour
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               either
               in
               judgement
               or
               practice
               ,
               nor
               a
               seducer
               ,
               or
               false
               teacher
               feared
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               a
               Ministery
               may
               be
               spared
               ;
               This
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Devil
               in
               Hell
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               with
               corruption
               upon
               earth
               .
               There
               is
               not
               a
               man
               that
               opposeth
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               the
               being
               of
               that
               man
               is
               an
               unanswerable
               argument
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               it
               .
               Their
               work
               for
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               given
               in
               charge
               explicitely
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Baptizing
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               implicitely
               in
               that
               charge
               ,
               
                 Teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 .
              
               This
               of
               Baptisme
               answers
               in
               duration
               to
               that
               other
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 26.
                 
                 As
                 oft
                 as
                 you
                 eat
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 this
                 cup
                 ,
                 you
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               appears
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               annext
               by
               way
               of
               encouragement
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               
                 verse
                 20.
                 
                 Lo
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               This
               is
               we
               see
               to
               the
               uttermost
               extent
               of
               time
               ,
               alwayes
               ,
               even
               
                 all
                 dayes
              
               ,
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               And
               howsoever
               some
               quarrel
               may
               be
               raised
               about
               the
               phrase
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Saeculi
               being
               taken
               in
               so
               various
               an
               acception
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               yet
               the
               subject
               matter
               whereon
               it
               is
               spoken
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               more
               lasting
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               observed
               )
               than
               one
               age
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               phrase
               annext
               ;
               
                 The
                 consummation
                 or
                 finishing
              
               ,
               plainly
               signifies
               that
               this
               promise
               is
               for
               perpetuity
               till
               Christs
               coming
               at
               the
               end
               of
               ages
               *
               .
               That
               which
               puts
               a
               period
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               must
               alone
               put
               a
               period
               to
               this
               work
               ;
               And
               for
               any
               to
               make
               a
               promise
               to
               a
               dying
               man
               ,
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
               for
               help
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               to
               live
               few
               yeares
               ,
               were
               a
               strange
               promise
               ;
               And
               to
               settle
               a
               function
               of
               the
               Ministery
               with
               a
               promise
               of
               assistance
               through
               all
               ages
               ,
               when
               it
               must
               be
               extinct
               in
               that
               age
               ,
               were
               as
               strange
               a
               promise
               .
               A
               promise
               to
               a
               Non-entity
               ,
               or
               meere
               Chimara
               .
               Ministers
               then
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               Starres
               ,
               not
               as
               Meteors
               ;
               they
               grow
               as
               Plants
               ,
               not
               as
               Mushromes
               ,
               their
               duration
               is
               not
               for
               a
               yeare
               ,
               for
               an
               age
               ,
               but
               through
               all
               ages
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               appeares
               by
               the
               Apostles
               care
               for
               a
               succession
               ,
               Being
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               by
               reason
               of
               death
               ,
               they
               took
               care
               
               for
               others
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               places
               ;
               in
               the
               Churches
               which
               they
               had
               planted
               .
               Therefore
               Paul
               (
               called
               ,
               not
               by
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               vision
               and
               voice
               from
               heaven
               )
               gives
               order
               for
               a
               Ministerial
               call
               by
               Ordination
               ,
               Giving
               charge
               to
               Titus
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               by
               
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               to
               whom
               the
               care
               of
               Church-inspection
               was
               by
               him
               committed
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               17.
               compared
               with
               verse
               28.
               
               And
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               in
               their
               journal
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 Ordained
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 recommended
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               more
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               appears
               in
               the
               setled
               Pastors
               ,
               which
               were
               found
               in
               constituted
               ,
               established
               Churches
               .
               Epaphroditus
               in
               Philippi
               ,
               Philip.
               2.
               25.
               
               Archippus
               in
               Colesses
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               17.
               
               Those
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               which
               gave
               the
               Apostles
               meeting
               at
               Miletum
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               17.
               
               John
               who
               lived
               longest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               wrote
               his
               Revelation
               towards
               the
               ending
               of
               his
               dayes
               in
               the
               Issle
               of
               Pathmos
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               9.
               in
               his
               banishment
               there
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               writes
               several
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               of
               the
               several
               respective
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               ,
               which
               Angels
               were
               to
               be
               his
               survivors
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               denied
               by
               any
               ,
               to
               be
               Ministers
               of
               those
               several
               City-churches
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               Whether
               these
               Churches
               were
               such
               as
               have
               been
               called
               Diocesan
               ,
               Presbyterial
               ,
               or
               Congregational
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               to
               be
               questioned
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               Ministers
               appointed
               over
               their
               several
               charges
               ,
               is
               out
               of
               question
               .
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 This
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 charge
                 given
                 for
                 respect
                 and
                 esteeme
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 thus
                 stood
                 up
                 in
                 succession
                 in
                 such
                 established
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               We
               beseech
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               to
               know
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               esteeme
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
               Phil.
               2
               29.
               
               Receive
               him
               therefore
               in
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               gladnesse
               ,
               and
               hold
               such
               in
               reputation
               .
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ;
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               unprofitable
               for
               you
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 These
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reviled
                 ,
                 railed
                 upon
                 ;
                 but
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 honoured
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Order
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 honoured
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               it
               appeares
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               for
               their
               liveli-hood
               and
               subsistence
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Do
                 ye
                 not
                 know
                 
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 Minister
                 about
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 live
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 wait
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 are
                 partakers
                 with
                 the
                 Altar
                 ?
                 Even
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 should
                 live
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               finde
               three
               things
               implied
               .
               1.
               
               That
               there
               was
               a
               particular
               order
               of
               men
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               separated
               by
               God
               for
               the
               Ministerial
               work
               ,
               and
               designed
               by
               his
               especial
               appointment
               for
               that
               businesse
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               proportionable
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               in
               Gospel-times
               of
               select
               men
               for
               that
               businesse
               .
               3.
               
               That
               maintenance
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               was
               designed
               ,
               as
               for
               one
               ,
               so
               for
               both
               in
               their
               respective
               times
               and
               succession
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               It
               is
               farther
               cleared
               ,
               by
               that
               hand
               of
               Providence
               ,
               that
               hath
               answerably
               provided
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               men
               for
               this
               work
               ,
               in
               a
               constant
               succession
               .
               No
               age
               since
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               have
               wanted
               them
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Ministery
               in
               every
               age
               ,
               in
               equal
               purity
               and
               lustre
               ,
               yet
               all
               ages
               held
               up
               that
               order
               ,
               and
               Papacy
               ,
               when
               the
               Minstery
               was
               laid
               most
               low
               ,
               found
               out
               those
               that
               were
               faithful
               to
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Some
               set
               Providence
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               it
               a
               rule
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               ,
               Scriptures
               ;
               Me
               thinks
               it
               may
               be
               confest
               ,
               that
               it
               gives
               some
               light
               to
               doubtful
               Scriptures
               ,
               The
               analogy
               of
               faith
               being
               held
               firme
               ,
               somewhat
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               it
               .
               To
               give
               instance
               in
               those
               Scriptures
               which
               seeme
               to
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               a
               glorious
               call
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               most
               receive
               ,
               and
               some
               question
               ,
               God
               so
               ordering
               by
               providence
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               revolution
               of
               so
               many
               ages
               ,
               they
               still
               continue
               a
               distinct
               people
               ,
               separate
               from
               others
               not
               joyning
               in
               their
               worship
               ,
               but
               retaining
               still
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               keeping
               up
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               when
               no
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               said
               of
               any
               captivated
               dispersed
               people
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               speak
               that
               they
               wait
               for
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               expect
               when
               
                 the
                 vaile
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               here
               ,
               providence
               seconding
               such
               clear
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               such
               that
               leave
               not
               a
               doubt
               behinde
               them
               unlesse
               men
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               may
               sure
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               an
               additional
               demonstration
               .
            
             
               For
               reasons
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               such
               an
               established
               Ministery
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               constituted
               Churches
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               to
               continue
               ,
               and
               have
               its
               abode
               through
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               a
               world
               is
               to
               continue
               ,
               so
               long
               a
               Church
               is
               to
               continue
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               may
               have
               glory
               
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               3.
               21.
               and
               therefore
               compared
               to
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               as
               for
               eminence
               ,
               so
               for
               continuance
               ,
               Psalme
               125.
               1.
               to
               an
               house
               built
               by
               Christ
               himself
               on
               a
               rock
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               .
               Now
               a
               Ministery
               and
               a
               Church
               cannot
               be
               separated
               ;
               It
               is
               of
               the
               integrality
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               it
               .
               A
               Church
               setled
               by
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               may
               continue
               being
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               though
               in
               much
               imperfection
               ,
               without
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               will
               soon
               be
               without
               being
               .
               This
               is
               confest
               of
               all
               that
               would
               hold
               up
               a
               Church
               in
               being
               ;
               whether
               Episcopal
               ,
               Independent
               ,
               or
               Presbyterial
               .
               They
               that
               would
               level
               a
               Ministery
               (
               which
               is
               the
               work
               of
               many
               )
               would
               level
               all
               Churches
               upon
               earth
               also
               .
               They
               would
               drive
               God
               from
               off
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               lay
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               must
               be
               intercourse
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               between
               earth
               and
               heaven
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               It
               shall
               at
               no
               time
               be
               truly
               said
               with
               those
               Apostates
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               Now
               there
               must
               be
               men
               designed
               ,
               Embassadours
               appointed
               to
               carry
               on
               this
               work
               .
               As
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
               Law
               were
               ordained
               for
               men
               in
               things
               appertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               Heb.
               5.
               1.
               
               So
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               have
               a
               parallel
               institution
               in
               succession
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               14.
               
               God
               in
               no
               age
               carries
               it
               on
               in
               an
               immediate
               way
               and
               manner
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Take
               away
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               a
               Ministerial
               function
               ,
               and
               all
               spiritual
               miseries
               to
               an
               utter
               confused
               Chaos
               will
               presently
               and
               necessarily
               follow
               .
               First
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               all
               spiritual
               darknesse
               and
               blindnesse
               .
               As
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sunne
               brings
               darknesse
               upon
               the
               Horizon
               ,
               so
               the
               absence
               of
               a
               Ministery
               brings
               darknesse
               upon
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               5.
               14.
               
               John
               Baptist
               
                 was
                 a
                 burning
                 light
              
               ,
               John
               5.
               35.
               
               Paul
               
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 people
                 from
                 darknesse
                 to
                 light
                 ,
              
               as
               Acts
               26.
               18.
               
               Their
               Ministery
               is
               called
               a
               Vision
               ,
               without
               them
               men
               are
               without
               light
               .
               It
               is
               the
               highest
               of
               contradictions
               to
               cry
               up
               light
               ,
               and
               cry
               down
               a
               Ministerial
               function
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Wickednesse
               ;
               this
               follows
               from
               the
               former
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 he
                 stumbleth
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               John
               11.
               10.
               
               An
               ignorant
               man
               cannot
               be
               above
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 Alienated
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 :
              
               As
               that
               Prodigal
               (
               which
               the
               wise
               man
               brings
               in
               complaining
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 obeyed
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 Teachers
                 )
                 was
                 almost
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 evil
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Assembly
                 ,
              
               Prov
               5.
               12.
               
               So
               ,
               they
               may
               say
               that
               want
               Teachers
               ;
               
                 Blinde
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 habitations
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               74.
               20.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Errour
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
              
               .
               This
               is
               evident
               .
               1.
               
               In
               Reason
               .
               Men
               that
               want
               a
               guide
               must
               needs
               go
               astray
               ,
               Sheep
               without
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
               cannot
               long
               hold
               their
               walk
               .
               The
               Apostle
               knew
               ,
               
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 ravening
                 wolves
                 would
                 arise
                 ,
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
              
               Acts
               20
               29.
               
               What
               a
               Wolf
               is
               to
               the
               flock
               ,
               that
               a
               seducer
               is
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               waited
               the
               opportunity
               of
               the
               Apostles
               absence
               ;
               Smite
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               and
               the
               sheep
               will
               be
               scattered
               ;
               when
               there
               is
               no
               shepherd
               in
               Israel
               ,
               every
               man
               does
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               as
               when
               there
               is
               no
               King
               in
               Israel
               .
               2.
               
               By
               Experience
               ,
               What
               grosse
               opinions
               in
               worship
               did
               the
               Israelites
               entertaine
               in
               Moses
               his
               fourty
               days
               absence
               from
               them
               ?
               Let
               us
               go
               no
               further
               than
               our selves
               ,
               Since
               a
               Ministery
               in
               England
               was
               blasted
               ,
               and
               men
               made
               it
               their
               honour
               to
               revile
               and
               reproach
               it
               ;
               how
               fruitful
               have
               we
               been
               in
               those
               monsters
               ,
               from
               the
               lowest
               step
               of
               Semiseparation
               ,
               to
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               Rantisme
               ?
               which
               hath
               occasioned
               all
               those
               attestations
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               against
               Errours
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Blasphemies
               of
               this
               time
               ,
               from
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
               Jesus
               Christ
               leaving
               not
               himself
               without
               witnesse
               ,
               In
               which
               we
               may
               see
               lists
               of
               them
               unto
               trembling
               amazement
               .
               But
               if
               we
               cannot
               see
               it
               at
               home
               ,
               let
               us
               heare
               of
               it
               from
               abroad
               ,
               from
               the
               penne
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Divine
               ,
               making
               observation
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               England
               ,
               gives
               this
               sad
               ,
               and
               too
               true
               report
               unto
               the
               world
               :
               *
               That
               England
               
                 in
                 foure
                 yeares
                 space
                 is
                 become
                 an
                 ●eap
                 and
                 sink
                 of
                 all
                 Errours
                 and
                 Sects
                 ,
                 No
                 Province
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 ever
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 little
                 a
                 space
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 monstrous
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 .
              
               Honor.
               Reggus
               Comment
               de
               statu
               Ecclesiae
               in
               Anglia
               ,
               pag.
               1.
               
               Hath
               Christ
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               may
               enjoy
               unquestioned
               among
               us
               ?
               As
               he
               may
               not
               have
               an
               Embassadour
               ,
               so
               he
               must
               not
               enjoy
               a
               Day
               ,
               or
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               his
               Deity
               among
               us
               .
               3.
               
               If
               neither
               Reason
               nor
               experience
               ,
               will
               serve
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               let
               the
               Apostle
               be
               heard
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 He
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 children
                 ●ost
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 winde
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               One
               end
               of
               the
               Ministery
               is
               establishment
               of
               Saints
               against
               Errours
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               the
               least
               of
               the
               cunning
               sleights
               of
               men
               to
               throw
               down
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               
               that
               errour
               may
               be
               introduced
               ,
               and
               Heresies
               planted
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               look
               to
               be
               secure
               from
               Seducers
               ,
               longer
               than
               a
               Ministery
               ballasts
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 objected
                 that
                 in
                 New
                 Testament-times
                 ,
              
               
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Promise
                 ,
                 that
              
               God
               will
               poure
               out
               his
               Spirit
               on
               all
               flesh
               ,
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               shall
               prophecy
               ;
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               dream
               dreams
               ,
               your
               young
               men
               shall
               see
               visions
               .
               And
               also
               upon
               the
               servants
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               handmaids
               ,
               in
               those
               dayes
               will
               I
               poure
               out
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               Ioel
               2.
               28
               ,
               29
               So
               that
               now
               this
               office
               is
               not
               with
               limit
               to
               some
               ,
               but
               promiscuously
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               Old
               Testament-prophecies
               must
               be
               understood
               according
               to
               New
               Testament-Interpretations
               ,
               Not
               alwayes
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               letter
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               hold
               things
               out
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               there
               unfolds
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               event
               to
               those
               that
               live
               in
               after-ages
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               cleares
               them
               .
               The
               rigid
               adhering
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               mystical
               prophecies
               ,
               hath
               brought
               many
               into
               dangerous
               snares
               .
               This
               holds
               the
               Jews
               in
               blindnesse
               ,
               Looking
               after
               a
               Messiah
               ,
               with
               a
               temporal
               rule
               and
               power
               ,
               they
               will
               receive
               no
               other
               .
               This
               caused
               many
               in
               Christs
               time
               ,
               to
               expect
               Elijah
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               regard
               John
               ,
               who
               came
               in
               the
               power
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Elijah
               .
               This
               holds
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               they
               see
               not
               that
               Antichrist
               ,
               who
               opposeth
               Christ
               in
               a
               mystery
               ,
               but
               expect
               one
               that
               opposeth
               Christ
               openly
               .
               And
               let
               others
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               it
               do
               not
               deceive
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               look
               after
               a
               personal
               reigne
               of
               Christ
               upon
               earth
               ,
               which
               some
               mysterious
               Scriptures
               seeme
               to
               imply
               ,
               when
               open
               cleare
               Texts
               do
               manifestly
               contradict
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               this
               prophecy
               was
               first
               fulfilled
               ,
               observe
               what
               way
               was
               taken
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               comes
               
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 fiery
                 and
                 cloven
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 upon
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               Peter
               sayes
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               was
               foretold
               by
               Joel
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               16.
               
               There
               is
               a
               singular
               analogy
               between
               Scripture-signes
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               ;
               whether
               ordinary
               in
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               in
               Visions
               .
               This
               shews
               in
               what
               manner
               ,
               and
               way
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               communicated
               ,
               in
               all
               Languages
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Spirit
               is
               received
               
                 by
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               If
               Peter
               may
               interpret
               Joel
               ,
               a
               Ministery
               is
               established
               ,
               and
               not
               overthrown
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               those
               high
               expressions
               there
               ,
               serve
               only
               to
               set
               out
               the
               
               abundance
               of
               knowledge
               which
               men
               by
               the
               Ministerial
               work
               should
               reach
               in
               Gospel-times
               ;
               what
               Prophets
               then
               saw
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               saw
               visions
               ,
               and
               dreamed
               dreames
               knew
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               all
               ranks
               should
               see
               ,
               What
               the
               Prophets
               diligently
               enquired
               after
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               12.
               they
               should
               understand
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               these
               men
               would
               compare
               another
               prophecie
               of
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               Zach.
               13.
               2.
               where
               the
               Lord
               promises
               to
               cause
               
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unclean
                 spirits
                 to
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 .
              
               Prophets
               there
               ,
               are
               men
               of
               unclean
               spirits
               ;
               those
               
                 false
                 spirits
                 that
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               These
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               serious
               conviction
               ,
               
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Vision
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               which
               they
               use
               to
               speak
               ,
               the
               revelation
               of
               which
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               boast
               ;
               and
               shall
               
                 no
                 longer
                 weare
                 a
                 rough
                 garment
                 to
                 deceive
                 ,
              
               sh●l
               relinquish
               that
               calling
               ,
               function
               or
               practice
               ,
               giving
               in
               this
               reason
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 man
                 taught
                 me
                 to
                 keep
                 cattel
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
               Because
               they
               were
               bred
               for
               husbandry
               ,
               man
               another
               way
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               for
               this
               function
               ;
               In
               the
               case
               of
               extraordinary
               inspiration
               ,
               this
               indeed
               holds
               not
               ;
               Amos
               pleads
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 was
                 no
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Prophets
                 son
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 herdman
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 gatherer
                 of
                 Sycamore
                 fruit
              
               ;
               He
               was
               thus
               trained
               up
               ,
               and
               therefore
               lived
               in
               this
               calling
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               trained
               ,
               till
               God
               gave
               him
               an
               extraordinary
               call
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               pleads
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 took
                 me
                 as
                 I
                 followed
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Go
                 ,
                 prophesie
                 to
                 my
                 people
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               verse
               15.
               
               Robinson
               the
               learnedst
               Penne
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               of
               that
               party
               ,
               undertaking
               to
               defend
               the
               liberty
               of
               all
               ,
               promiscuously
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               no
               proper
               work
               of
               a
               Select
               Ministery
               ,
               instances
               in
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               preacht
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               without
               contradiction
               :
               And
               whereas
               we
               except
               against
               this
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               extraordinarily
               called
               ,
               and
               qualified
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               that
               the
               exception
               ,
               though
               true
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               of
               force
               ,
               for
               their
               argument
               is
               not
               that
               they
               preached
               (
               which
               their
               extraordinary
               call
               would
               warrant
               ,
               )
               but
               that
               they
               preached
               and
               were
               not
               excepted
               against
               by
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               who
               did
               not
               beleeve
               any
               extraordinary
               immediate
               call
               of
               theirs
               ,
               yet
               never
               excepted
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               received
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               private
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               appears
               that
               it
               was
               their
               ordinary
               course
               ,
               that
               any
               gifted
               man
               might
               preach
               without
               control
               .
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               wonder
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               so
               quick-sighted
               a
               man
               ,
               could
               not
               see
               that
               Christ
               
               himself
               was
               excepted
               against
               by
               the
               Jewish
               Elders
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               this
               very
               point
               ,
               how
               often
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               we
               see
               it
               upon
               record
               ,
               in
               three
               several
               Evangelists
               that
               the
               excepted
               against
               him
               .
               
                 The
                 chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 authority
                 〈◊〉
                 thou
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 gave
                 thee
                 this
                 authority
                 ?
              
               Luke
               20.
               21.
               
               Matth.
               21.
               23.
               
               Mark
               11.
               7.
               
               Their
               argument
               runs
               thus
               :
               They
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               must
               have
               their
               authority
               for
               it
               .
               Thou
               undertakest
               this
               work
               ,
               produce
               thy
               authority
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               thy
               warrant
               ?
               Christ
               answers
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               each
               mans
               l●berty
               ,
               and
               duty
               ,
               who
               had
               gifts
               ,
               as
               he
               must
               have
               done
               ,
               else
               he
               was
               wanting
               in
               his
               defence
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               case
               their
               proposition
               had
               been
               false
               ,
               but
               puts
               a
               question
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               clearly
               holds
               out
               his
               extraordinary
               call
               ;
               The
               baptisme
               of
               John
               ,
               whence
               was
               it
               ,
               from
               heaven
               ,
               or
               of
               men
               ?
               As
               John
               Baptized
               ,
               so
               I
               preach
               .
               He
               baptized
               not
               ,
               neither
               do
               I
               preach
               without
               authority
               ,
               whence
               we
               may
               collect
               that
               he
               that
               may
               presume
               to
               set
               up
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               ,
               without
               farther
               authority
               ,
               may
               with
               the
               same
               liberty
               ,
               undertake
               to
               be
               a
               Gospel-Preacher
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 objected
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               Jerem.
               31.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               34.
               
               This
               shall
               be
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ;
               
               After
               those
               dayes
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               teach
               no
               more
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               from
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               forgive
               their
               inquity
               ,
               and
               remember
               their
               sin
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               This
               Text
               is
               frequently
               produced
               for
               several
               purposes
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               as
               to
               assert
               an
               unconditional
               covenant
               ,
               (
               that
               all
               lies
               on
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               engaged
               to
               nothing
               )
               so
               to
               decry
               all
               Gospel-Ordinances
               ,
               all
               use
               of
               a
               Ministery
               to
               teach
               the
               good
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Some
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               one
               of
               these
               ends
               ,
               and
               confesse
               it
               will
               not
               serve
               for
               both
               ;
               It
               will
               set
               up
               an
               unconditional
               covenant
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               not
               destroy
               New
               Testament-Ordinances
               ;
               Others
               will
               have
               it
               serve
               both
               ,
               when
               the
               truth
               is
               aright
               understood
               ,
               it
               serves
               for
               neither
               .
            
             
               The
               two
               first
               branches
               of
               the
               former
               answer
               will
               give
               satisfaction
               here
               ;
               If
               Old
               Testament-Prophecies
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               according
               to
               New
               Testament-Interpretations
               ,
               then
               no
               unconditional
               
               covenant
               will
               here
               be
               established
               ,
               nor
               yet
               Gospel-Ordinances
               decryed
               ;
               seeing
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               covenant-conditions
               are
               clearly
               and
               undeniably
               held
               out
               ,
               and
               a
               Gospel-Ministery
               established
               ,
               which
               already
               in
               both
               parts
               is
               fully
               cleared
               .
               A
               Ministery
               is
               set
               up
               with
               instructions
               to
               require
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               those
               termes
               ,
               that
               without
               them
               there
               is
               no
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               no
               salvation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               it
               is
               here
               produced
               ,
               it
               rather
               serves
               for
               overthrow
               of
               mutual
               conferences
               ,
               Christian
               communion
               for
               mutual
               edification
               ,
               than
               the
               Ministerial
               power
               .
               The
               Text
               is
               ,
               not
               that
               ye
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               Teachers
               in
               publick
               ;
               
                 But
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 no
                 more
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 shall
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Apostles
               charge
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               flies
               full
               in
               the
               face
               of
               this
               Interpretation
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 plenteously
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               This
               Prophecie
               is
               so
               streined
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               such
               admonition
               ,
               nor
               any
               use
               of
               brotherly
               exhortations
               .
               Certainly
               neither
               of
               these
               inferences
               from
               this
               Prophecie
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               Apostles
               thoughts
               ,
               when
               he
               exhorted
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               11.
               
               
                 Comfort
                 your selves
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 edifie
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 also
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
              
               adding
               in
               the
               next
               verses
               :
               
                 And
                 we
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 which
                 labour
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 admonish
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 very
                 highly
                 in
                 love
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               councel
               had
               been
               more
               sutable
               ,
               to
               have
               bid
               them
               to
               have
               ceased
               this
               mutual
               consolation
               ,
               and
               edification
               ;
               And
               ,
               as
               for
               th●se
               that
               were
               over
               them
               ,
               that
               distinction
               of
               over
               ,
               and
               under
               ,
               was
               Antichristian
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               cease
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               level
               them
               .
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               wonder
               ,
               how
               those
               that
               are
               high
               ,
               in
               setting
               up
               ,
               all
               for
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               liberty
               of
               prophecie
               promiscuous
               ,
               can
               with
               face
               urge
               this
               Text
               ,
               The
               letter
               of
               it
               being
               against
               ,
               
                 brother
                 and
                 brother
                 ,
                 neighbour
                 and
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 teaching
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               against
               a
               Ministerial
               way
               for
               edification
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               the
               full
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               of
               King
               James
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               ;
               In
               mystical
               prophecies
               ,
               it
               is
               farre
               more
               easie
               to
               confute
               an
               absurd
               interpretation
               ;
               than
               finde
               out
               a
               true
               one
               .
               One
               that
               joynes
               in
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               to
               establish
               an
               unconditional
               covenant
               ,
               against
               New
               Testament-light
               ,
               yet
               leaves
               them
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               The
               
                 not
                 teaching
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 there
                 spoken
                 
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 that
                 obscure
                 teaching
                 which
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
              
               I
               wish
               that
               his
               party
               would
               here
               heed
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               himself
               would
               consider
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               recede
               from
               the
               rigid
               adhering
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               this
               part
               of
               the
               prophecie
               ,
               for
               overthrow
               of
               all
               helps
               for
               knowledge
               ,
               whether
               he
               have
               not
               equal
               cause
               to
               recede
               from
               that
               which
               he
               ,
               would
               with
               like
               rigour
               fasten
               upon
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               undertake
               as
               clearly
               from
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               hold
               out
               conditions
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ;
               as
               any
               other
               man
               shall
               finde
               either
               warrant
               ,
               or
               Ordinance
               for
               publick
               ,
               or
               private
               admonition
               or
               exhortation
               ;
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 need
                 of
                 teaching
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               Annotations
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               often
               spoken
               in
               Scripture
               negatively
               ;
               that
               is
               meant
               comparatively
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               6.
               6.
               
               When
               he
               would
               have
               both
               mercy
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               though
               mercy
               preferred
               above
               sacrifice
               .
               Calvin
               hath
               fully
               spoken
               to
               this
               objection
               ,
               satisfying
               both
               his
               Adversary
               and
               his
               Reader
               ,
               giving
               them
               a
               full
               refutation
               ,
               and
               the
               Text
               a
               good
               interpretation
               :
               a
               
                 In
                 that
                 some
                 phantastick
                 spirits
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               )
               
                 take
                 occasion
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 abolish
                 all
                 outward
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 it
                 were
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 their
                 madnesse
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 answered
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 objection
                 :
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 After
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ;
                 let
                 an
                 outward
                 Ministery
                 then
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 an
                 inward
                 in
                 piration
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 passe
                 that
                 by
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Author
               )
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 which
                 is
                 chiefly
                 worthy
                 of
                 observation
                 ;
                 The
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 teach
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 teach
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Know
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 ignorance
                 should
                 not
                 possesse
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 know
                 who
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 use
                 of
                 teaching
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 may
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 elements
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 entered
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 farther
                 
                 progresse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 Christians
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 live
                 ought
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 but
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 teachable
                 disposition
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 profit
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 ,
              
               Paul
               
                 sheweth
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
              
               Ephesians
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
                 ;
                 some
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 some
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 nothing
                 else
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Prophets
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 spoile
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 benefit
                 .
              
               Thus
               far
               judicious
               Calvin
               on
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 verse
              
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               In
               case
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 not
                 only
              
               ]
               might
               be
               supplied
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               
                 men
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 teach
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 Know
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 shall
                 know
                 me
              
               ;
               giving
               instances
               of
               the
               like
               ,
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               supplyed
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               the
               whole
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               were
               cleared
               :
               For
               the
               Jews
               as
               they
               did
               make
               use
               of
               the
               teaching
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               generality
               they
               rested
               in
               it
               ;
               Here
               they
               are
               taught
               that
               which
               they
               never
               minded
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               concurrence
               ,
               of
               Gods
               teaching
               with
               mans
               ,
               that
               when
               man
               discovers
               the
               object
               ,
               God
               should
               put
               in
               frame
               the
               Organ
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               other
               prophecies
               foretell
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               mens
               zeal
               ,
               to
               stirre
               up
               one
               another
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Zech.
              
               8.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               yea
               ,
               the
               very
               Chapter
               whence
               this
               prophecie
               is
               taken
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               and
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               call
               upon
               men
               for
               the
               mutual
               help
               of
               each
               other
               for
               edification
               )
               this
               Prophecie
               does
               not
               stand
               alone
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
            
             
               Schooles
               and
               Nurseries
               of
               Learning
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               gifted
               Ministery
               necessary
               .
            
             
               AS
               a
               Ministery
               is
               to
               be
               established
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               ,
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               so
               all
               that
               necessarily
               conduces
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               provided
               .
               First
               ,
               Nurseries
               ,
               Seminaries
               ,
               Seed-plots
               ,
               for
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               fitting
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               sutable
               to
               it
               .
               
                 Qui
                 vult
                 finem
                 ,
                 vult
                 media
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               certain
               rule
               ;
               the
               end
               ever
               supposes
               the
               way
               to
               it
               .
               He
               that
               will
               be
               a
               workman
               ,
               must
               have
               tools
               ;
               He
               that
               will
               fight
               a
               battel
               ,
               must
               have
               
               armes
               ;
               He
               that
               will
               make
               a
               Purchase
               ,
               must
               have
               moneys
               ;
               As
               ,
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               must
               have
               its
               due
               preparations
               .
               Christ
               having
               commissioned
               the
               twelve
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               discipling
               Nations
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               enpoured
               for
               it
               .
               We
               have
               not
               inspiration
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               be
               supplied
               by
               education
               ,
               the
               way
               that
               Paul
               gave
               in
               charge
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Give
                 attendance
                 to
                 reading
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               13.
               
               
                 Meditate
                 wholly
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 profitting
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 ,
              
               verse
               15.
               
               As
               he
               had
               not
               health
               by
               miracle
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               use
               of
               means
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               23.
               so
               ,
               neither
               had
               he
               gifts
               for
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               by
               study
               .
               A
               way
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               study
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               ,
               and
               though
               neither
               Law
               nor
               Gospel
               ,
               do
               in
               the
               letter
               expressely
               appoint
               them
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               they
               did
               Synagogues
               for
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               places
               of
               Assembly
               for
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               by
               way
               of
               necessary
               consequence
               ,
               both
               Law
               ,
               and
               Gospel
               call
               for
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               expressely
               call
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               without
               these
               cannot
               be
               effected
               .
               A
               School
               to
               teach
               letters
               ,
               with
               the
               Art
               of
               spelling
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               read
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               where
               appointed
               ,
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               speaking
               to
               men
               of
               the
               light
               of
               Reason
               ;
               and
               requiring
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               meditation
               in
               it
               ,
               knew
               ,
               this
               was
               needlesse
               :
               As
               petty
               Schooles
               for
               private
               Christians
               ,
               so
               are
               Schooles
               of
               a
               higher
               nature
               ,
               for
               the
               Ministerial
               Function
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               all
               Sects
               whatsoever
               had
               their
               Schooles
               ,
               to
               advance
               their
               way
               ;
               Stephen
               met
               with
               some
               of
               them
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
               Paul
               at
               Athens
               ,
               so
               ,
               we
               finde
               the
               like
               for
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               The
               Sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               say
               to
               Elisha
               ,
               2
               King.
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 dwell
                 is
                 too
                 strait
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               Sonnes
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               were
               no
               other
               than
               Pupils
               ,
               or
               Scholars
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               their
               abode
               together
               ,
               and
               their
               number
               encreased
               ;
               To
               this
               Solomon
               alludes
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 ,
                 receive
                 my
                 instruction
              
               ;
               and
               our
               Saviour
               also
               ,
               
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 justified
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 children
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               11.
               19.
               
               Such
               a
               place
               there
               was
               at
               Naioth
               in
               Ramah
               ,
               whither
               David
               fled
               ,
               and
               Saul
               followed
               him
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               19.
               20.
               
               There
               was
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               a
               company
               of
               Prophets
               .
               
                 Naicthum
                 venerunt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 They
                 came
                 to
              
               Naioth
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 dwelling
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 exercised
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 salvation
                 might
                 be
                 propagaed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 region
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               So
               Calvin
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 Naioth
                 habitatio
                 quaedam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Naioth
               
                 was
                 the
                 dwelling
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 in
              
               Ramah
               ,
               
                 where
                 the
                 beleevers
                 
                 gave
                 themselves
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 called
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               Pellican
               
                 in
                 locum
              
               ,
               pag.
               200
               And
               from
               these
               wor●s
               Willer
               on
               the
               place
               (
               out
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               )
               concludes
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 noble
                 foundation
                 of
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 and
                 Schools
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               To
               this
               end
               there
               was
               a
               Colledge
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               where
               Huldah
               the
               Prophetesse
               did
               live
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               34.
               22.
               
               And
               Jeremy
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               speaks
               of
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               Jerem.
               23.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               In
               either
               places
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               appeares
               ,
               Schooles
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               After
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Schooles
               for
               learning
               were
               still
               held
               up
               by
               the
               Jewes
               .
               They
               had
               their
               University
               in
               Tiberias
               ,
               as
               Weemes
               observes
               ,
               
                 Christian
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 page
                 148.
                 
                 In
              
               Babylon
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 famous
                 Vniversities
              
               ,
               Neharda
               ,
               Sora
               and
               Pambeditha
               .
               He
               farther
               saith
               ,
               
                 Colledges
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 receive
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 called
              
               Labrothenu
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 corruptly
                 read
              
               Libertines
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               9.
               
               By
               the
               same
               providence
               ,
               on
               like
               warranty
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               set
               up
               at
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               where
               many
               famous
               men
               taught
               publickly
               (
               saith
               Wille●
               further
               out
               of
               Martyr
               ,
               )
               as
               
                 Pentianus
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Clemens
              
               .
               These
               through
               Gods
               goodnesse
               are
               continued
               ;
               wheresoever
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               use
               of
               Schools
               ,
               the
               necessitie
               of
               Universities
               ,
               is
               evident
               as
               well
               in
               Scripture
               as
               the
               light
               of
               Reason
               .
               
                 
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 of
              
               Europe
               
                 are
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 vnivers●l
                 sines
                 and
                 plagues
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 we
                 wa●t
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 .
                 the
                 S
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Seed
                 plots
                 of
                 all
                 Piety
                 .
                 But
                 have
                 not
                 those
                 fountaines
                 ,
                 ever
                 sent
                 what
                 streames
                 the
                 times
                 liked
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 changed
                 their
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 eye
                 and
                 palate
                 ?
              
               Bloody
               tenent
               ,
               
                 page
                 173.
                 
                 Answ
              
               .
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               So
               from
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Jerusalem
               (
               as
               Jeremy
               complaines
               )
               profanenesse
               went
               into
               all
               the
               land
               ,
               Their
               Universities
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               were
               as
               foul
               as
               ours
               which
               the
               Prophet
               bewailed
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               zeal
               to
               purge
               but
               not
               to
               destroy
               and
               wholly
               ruinate
               .
               The
               streams
               from
               thence
               (
               blessed
               be
               God
               )
               have
               not
               run
               in
               one
               channel
               .
               We
               have
               from
               thence
               sweet
               waters
               (
               as
               well
               as
               bitter
               streams
               )
               
                 that
                 have
                 made
                 glad
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 honour
                 Schooles
                 for
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Arts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 institution
                 of
              
               Europes
               
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 devoting
                 Persons
                 ,
                 for
                 Schollars
                 in
                 a
                 Monastical
                 way
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 marriage
                 and
                 labour
                 too
                 ,
                 I
                 hold
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 as
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 propagating
                 
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 worship
                 .
              
               
               Bloody
               Tenent
               .
               
                 page
                 173.
                 
                 Answ
              
               .
               I
               am
               of
               your
               minde
               ,
               They
               very
               well
               agree
               to
               both
               ,
               as
               may
               sufficiently
               appeare
               in
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               They
               that
               propagate
               his
               Name
               and
               worship
               ,
               must
               know
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               way
               to
               attaine
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               For
               the
               forbidding
               of
               labour
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               such
               expresse
               statute
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               being
               of
               Schools
               ,
               of
               this
               kinde
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               it
               .
               A
               School
               for
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               Arts
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               shop
               for
               Trades
               ,
               Can
               we
               think
               ,
               those
               Sons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               that
               studied
               under
               Elisha
               ,
               or
               those
               Prophets
               under
               Samuel
               ,
               had
               their
               employments
               of
               manufactures
               or
               tillage
               ?
               If
               they
               had
               been
               men
               of
               labour
               ,
               they
               would
               sure
               have
               had
               an
               Axe
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               been
               put
               to
               borrow
               .
               To
               be
               a
               Prophet
               and
               an
               Husbandman
               ,
               as
               
                 Zach.
                 13.
                 5.
                 taught
                 from
                 youth
                 to
                 keep
                 cattel
              
               ;
               cannot
               stand
               together
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               .
               The
               Levites
               had
               no
               land
               for
               tillage
               ,
               nor
               yet
               do
               we
               read
               that
               they
               drove
               any
               trades
               ,
               Their
               work
               we
               finde
               prescribed
               them
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 10.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 teach
              
               Jacob
               
                 thy
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
              
               Israel
               
                 thy
                 Laws
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 put
                 incense
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 burnt-offering
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               So
               for
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               hear
               of
               their
               
                 labour
                 in
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               their
               charge
               
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 .
              
               For
               the
               forbidding
               of
               marriage
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               known
               men
               ,
               in
               that
               state
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               and
               Resident
               in
               Colledges
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               that
               those
               Students
               ,
               that
               have
               their
               maintenance
               from
               the
               Founders
               donation
               ,
               upon
               marriage
               lose
               their
               place
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               incurre
               expulsion
               .
               And
               the
               thing
               is
               very
               equal
               ,
               seeing
               those
               places
               are
               not
               intended
               for
               a
               setled
               abode
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               abuse
               them
               )
               but
               for
               Preparation
               for
               publick
               employment
               ,
               whether
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               and
               who
               blames
               those
               ties
               of
               Apprentices
               from
               marriage
               ,
               for
               the
               terme
               of
               their
               service
               to
               know
               their
               trades
               ?
               If
               wives
               and
               families
               should
               be
               taken
               in
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               finde
               the
               inconvenience
               that
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               complained
               of
               ,
               their
               dwellings
               would
               be
               too
               strait
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 Have
                 not
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 sacrilegionsly
                 stole
                 this
                 blessed
                 name
                 of
                 Christs
                 Scholars
                 from
                 his
                 People
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 Scripture-language
                 it self
                 bec●me
                 absurd
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 Gods
                 People
                 ,
                 especially
                 women
              
               (
               as
               
                 Dorcas
                 )
                 Scholars
              
               ?
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               Bloody
               tenent
               ,
               ibid.
               And
               was
               it
               not
               an
               equal
               sacriledge
               ,
               for
               some
               peculiar
               men
               to
               take
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               it
               is
               plain
               )
               were
               not
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               their
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               (
               under
               
               whose
               tuition
               they
               were
               )
               were
               called
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Father
               ,
               2
               King.
               2.
               12.
               so
               ,
               also
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Master
               ,
               2
               King.
               6.
               5.
               being
               those
               Masters
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               that
               the
               Wise
               man
               speaks
               of
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               12.
               
               Others
               heard
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               as
               sons
               received
               the
               instructions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               yet
               the
               title
               is
               given
               peculiarly
               to
               some
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               peculiar
               way
               were
               separate
               for
               that
               work
               ,
               not
               common
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               women
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               word
               Scholler
               is
               plainly
               in
               relation
               to
               Schooles
               ,
               men
               may
               learn
               Christ
               and
               be
               his
               disciples
               ,
               is
               confest
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               Scholars
               in
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 Schooles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 but
                 the
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 question
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 sinne
                 that
                 hath
                 dried
                 up
                 this
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 rare
                 gifts
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 to
                 Gods
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 serving
                 so
                 admirably
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Who
                 knows
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 again
                 to
                 cloath
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 for
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 poure
                 forth
                 those
                 fiery
                 streames
                 again
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 prophecy
                 in
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 Zion
                 ?
              
               Bloody
               tenent
               page
               174.
               
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               here
               it
               confessed
               ,
               that
               sinne
               is
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               judgement
               on
               the
               Church
               is
               confest
               to
               be
               let
               in
               at
               this
               gate
               ;
               I
               am
               glad
               farther
               to
               hear
               that
               tongues
               serve
               ,
               so
               admirably
               to
               propagate
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whence
               I
               infer
               ,
               that
               while
               this
               judgement
               for
               sin
               continues
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               other
               courses
               to
               attaine
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               of
               this
               excellency
               .
               Since
               the
               judgement
               was
               laid
               on
               the
               earth
               for
               sin
               ,
               men
               have
               got
               their
               bread
               with
               labour
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               as
               long
               as
               the
               judgement
               remaines
               .
               The
               like
               paines
               must
               be
               for
               learning
               as
               for
               a
               living
               ;
               When
               God
               shall
               please
               to
               poure
               out
               again
               these
               fiery
               streames
               ,
               we
               then
               shall
               confesse
               the
               unusefulnesse
               of
               Schools
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               space
               their
               use
               is
               evident
               .
               And
               seeing
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               that
               
                 men
                 must
                 digge
                 with
                 daily
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 Original
                 fountaines
              
               ;
               let
               none
               be
               like
               Pharaoh
               to
               urge
               a
               tale
               of
               brick
               ,
               and
               deny
               straw
               .
               If
               they
               must
               thus
               digge
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               be
               necessitated
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Papists
               to
               sharpen
               their
               spades
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               Israel
               to
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               with
               their
               goads
               and
               mattocks
               ,
               which
               yet
               necessarily
               will
               be
               ,
               if
               their
               Schools
               be
               kept
               up
               ,
               and
               ours
               cried
               down
               .
               Mr.
               Ainsworth
               is
               brought
               in
               for
               an
               instance
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               
                 had
                 scarce
                 his
                 peer
                 ,
                 among
                 a
                 thousand
                 
                 Academians
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture-Originals
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 scarce
                 set
                 foot
                 within
                 a
                 Colledge
                 walls
                 .
              
               His
               abilities
               in
               the
               tongues
               is
               evident
               (
               which
               was
               his
               Master-piece
               )
               but
               his
               education
               I
               know
               not
               but
               one
               Swallow
               makes
               not
               a
               Spring
               .
               I
               have
               known
               a
               man
               excellent
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               exquisite
               manual
               trade
               ,
               who
               yet
               never
               served
               a
               Master
               to
               learn
               it
               ,
               yet
               this
               never
               took
               men
               off
               the
               way
               of
               Apprentiships
               If
               Mr.
               Ainsworth
               scarce
               set
               foot
               in
               a
               Colledge
               walls
               ,
               yet
               he
               reaped
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               labours
               that
               were
               studied
               ,
               and
               thi●
               way
               excelled
               .
               Is
               this
               the
               honour
               that
               you
               professe
               to
               give
               to
               Schools
               for
               Tongues
               and
               Arts
               ,
               to
               perswade
               men
               not
               to
               set
               their
               foot
               within
               them
               ?
            
             
               
                 Another
                 goes
                 yet
                 here
                 farther
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 put
                 down
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 and
                 demolish
                 Academies
                 for
                 learning
                 but
                 to
                 deny
                 any
                 necessity
                 or
                 use
                 of
                 learning
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Ministery
                 for
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Compassionate
               Samaritane
               ,
               page
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               One
               interest
               (
               
                 among
                 others
                 by
                 him
                 named
              
               )
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               to
               perswade
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               them
               in
               our
               tongue
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               us
               ,
               without
               their
               help
               ,
               and
               interpretation
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               effect
               we
               are
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               with
               those
               we
               have
               so
               long
               pitied
               ,
               that
               are
               forbid
               to
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               their
               own
               tongue
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               alone
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               them
               in
               our
               own
               tongue
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               beleeve
               that
               we
               cannot
               understand
               them
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               them
               in
               our
               own
               .
               Is
               the
               cabinet
               open
               to
               us
               ?
               and
               do
               we
               yet
               want
               a
               key
               ?
               has
               so
               much
               labour
               been
               spent
               ?
               so
               many
               translations
               extant
               ,
               and
               are
               we
               yet
               to
               seek
               ?
               Let
               us
               argue
               a
               little
               with
               them
               ;
               either
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               rightly
               translated
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               why
               have
               we
               not
               been
               told
               so
               all
               this
               while
               ?
               why
               have
               we
               been
               cheated
               into
               errours
               ?
               if
               they
               are
               rightly
               translated
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               English
               men
               understand
               them
               ?
               The
               idiomes
               and
               proprieties
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               languages
               ,
               which
               some
               say
               ,
               cannot
               word
               for
               word
               be
               exprest
               in
               English
               ,
               might
               all
               this
               while
               have
               been
               translated
               into
               as
               many
               English
               words
               ,
               as
               will
               carry
               the
               sense
               thereof
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               dilemma
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
               rightly
               translated
               ,
               or
               not
               rightly
               ;
               I
               may
               apply
               that
               of
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 chap.
                 6.
                 verse
                 15.
                 
                 How
                 forcible
                 are
                 right
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 doth
                 your
                 arguing
                 reprove
                 ?
              
               and
               answer
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               rightly
               translated
               according
               to
               the
               reach
               of
               a
               humane
               work
               ,
               and
               more
               rightly
               than
               the
               translation
               followed
               so
               much
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               .
               I
               suppose
               ,
               all
               will
               yeeld
               that
               ours
               is
               more
               exact
               after
               the
               Original
               ,
               than
               
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Seventy
               ;
               And
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               cheat
               in
               those
               translations
               ;
               if
               there
               had
               ,
               those
               witnesses
               of
               Christ
               had
               not
               been
               silent
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               such
               a
               perfection
               that
               will
               bear
               no
               amendment
               .
               There
               is
               still
               use
               of
               examination
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               asserting
               and
               defending
               them
               ;
               But
               be
               it
               granted
               that
               the
               translation
               is
               every
               way
               exact
               and
               full
               ,
               does
               it
               follow
               that
               there
               needs
               no
               help
               or
               interpretation
               ?
               The
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               had
               the
               Original
               it self
               ,
               and
               spake
               the
               language
               in
               which
               Scripture
               was
               written
               ;
               yet
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 lips
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               Mal.
               2
               6.
               
               The
               cabinet
               was
               open
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               us
               ;
               yet
               there
               needed
               a
               key
               for
               farther
               opening
               .
               Those
               two
               Disciples
               ,
               with
               whom
               Christ
               had
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               upon
               the
               way
               ,
               had
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               translation
               ,
               or
               Original
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               Christs
               own
               words
               ,
               reproving
               them
               for
               
                 not
                 beleeving
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 had
                 written
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               a
               key
               of
               interpretation
               was
               needful
               ,
               and
               useful
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 opened
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               Luke
               24.
               32.
               
               If
               this
               
                 Compassionate
                 Samaritane
              
               were
               questioned
               (
               as
               the
               Eunuch
               was
               by
               
                 Philip
                 )
                 understandest
                 thou
                 what
                 thou
                 readest
                 ?
              
               he
               would
               not
               have
               given
               his
               answer
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 understand
                 without
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ?
              
               But
               would
               streight
               have
               answered
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               linguist
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               your
               help
               for
               interpretation
               .
               The
               cabinet
               is
               open
               ,
               spare
               your
               key
               .
               This
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Arts
               ,
               that
               some
               Prelates
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               reading
               Ministery
               ,
               to
               perswade
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               were
               so
               plaine
               distinctly
               read
               in
               our
               own
               tongue
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               understood
               without
               any
               interpretation
               .
               But
               the
               plainnesse
               and
               easinesse
               of
               a
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               means
               for
               understanding
               of
               it
               stand
               together
               ;
               We
               maintaine
               a
               plainnesse
               in
               Scripture
               for
               the
               simple
               to
               understand
               ,
               but
               not
               sitting
               idle
               ,
               and
               lazy
               ;
               but
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               making
               use
               of
               those
               gifts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               forth
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man.
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 henceforth
                 be
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 tossed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 every
                 winde
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sleight
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 cunning
                 craftinesse
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 waite
                 to
                 deceive
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               We
               may
               soone
               see
               their
               artifice
               that
               labour
               to
               beare
               them
               down
               ,
               Thus
               they
               know
               their
               cunning
               sleight
               may
               be
               carried
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               their
               impostures
               lie
               undiscovered
               .
               Our
               compassionate
               man
               ,
               pretending
               to
               avoid
               a
               
               cheat
               ;
               acts
               the
               part
               of
               the
               most
               notable
               cheater
               .
               The
               Prophet
               stood
               for
               that
               office
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               that
               their
               lips
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               had
               corrupted
               the
               covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
               Whatsoever
               their
               way
               was
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               their
               duty
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               for
               the
               Stewards
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               It
               is
               their
               work
               to
               dispense
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               are
               to
               seek
               at
               their
               mouthes
               for
               them
               .
               But
               enough
               I
               hope
               hath
               been
               spoke
               for
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               a
               knowing
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               objections
               against
               it
               fully
               satisfied
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
            
             
               An
               orderly
               way
               of
               admission
               of
               men
               ,
               into
               the
               Mininisterial
               function
               necessary
               .
            
             
               AS
               men
               for
               the
               Ministery
               are
               to
               be
               trained
               up
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               So
               there
               must
               be
               an
               orderly
               way
               of
               admittance
               to
               it
               ,
               
               the
               way
               which
               Scripture
               traces
               out
               to
               us
               .
               Self-consecration
               is
               alone
               beseeming
               the
               Priests
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               13
               9
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               people
               that
               have
               neither
               inspiration
               ,
               nor
               education
               ,
               
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 of
                 men
              
               (
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               conduce
               to
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Word
               aright
               ;
               but
               )
               
                 how
                 to
                 keep
                 cattel
              
               ,
               Zach.
               13.
               5.
               or
               some
               answerable
               employment
               ,
               in
               its
               due
               place
               commendable
               ,
               but
               no
               introduction
               to
               the
               Ministerial
               honour
               .
               These
               run
               ,
               and
               stay
               not
               for
               sending
               ,
               and
               going
               without
               commission
               ,
               they
               go
               without
               assistance
               ,
               and
               soon
               runne
               themselves
               into
               those
               bogges
               ,
               in
               which
               without
               special
               grace
               ,
               they
               are
               irrecoverably
               plunged
               ;
               they
               want
               home-reproofs
               ,
               
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 friends
              
               ,
               Zach.
               13.
               6.
               that
               they
               
                 may
                 no
                 longer
                 wear
                 a
                 rough
                 garment
                 to
                 deceive
              
               ;
               When
               the
               Apostle
               layes
               down
               the
               greatest
               necessitie
               of
               preaching
               ,
               he
               puts
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 preach
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
              
               Men
               that
               go
               upon
               this
               work
               ,
               must
               be
               able
               to
               make
               good
               their
               call
               .
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               being
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               a
               call
               from
               God
               for
               the
               one
               as
               for
               the
               the
               other
               ;
               
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 this
                 honour
                 unto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 was
              
               Aaron
               .
               There
               is
               none
               that
               expect
               not
               a
               call
               from
               God
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               but
               have
               their
               
               brand
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophets
                 prophesie
                 lies
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 sent
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 sword
                 and
                 famine
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 :
                 by
                 sword
                 and
                 famine
                 shall
                 those
                 Prophets
                 be
                 consumed
                 ,
              
               Jerem.
               27.
               15.
               
               
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 prophesie
                 a
                 lie
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 drive
                 you
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 prophesie
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               
               And
               as
               they
               runne
               on
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               so
               they
               vent
               their
               own
               tenents
               ,
               and
               
                 prophesie
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               Jerem.
               23.
               26.
               
               Those
               shall
               never
               finde
               comfort
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               17.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               work
               is
               Gods
               ,
               the
               advancement
               and
               setting
               up
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               ruine
               and
               demolition
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Satan
               ,
               Acts
               26.
               18.
               
               The
               whole
               of
               all
               that
               they
               do
               is
               of
               high
               concernment
               to
               him
               ;
               Each
               man
               will
               see
               to
               his
               own
               businesse
               ,
               and
               finde
               labourers
               for
               his
               own
               work
               ;
               God
               hath
               no
               lesse
               care
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               no
               lesse
               mindful
               ,
               Harvest-Masters
               provide
               harvest-labourers
               ;
               The
               Master
               of
               this
               harvest
               provides
               labourers
               for
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               commission
               ,
               Mat.
               9
               38.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               necessaries
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               inward
               ,
               outward
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               supplied
               from
               him
               .
               They
               must
               have
               livelihood
               and
               provision
               from
               heaven
               ,
               they
               must
               receive
               instruction
               from
               heaven
               ,
               They
               must
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               teach
               ;
               God
               must
               protect
               ;
               he
               must
               encourage
               and
               embolden
               ,
               he
               must
               command
               successe
               ,
               and
               give
               encrease
               .
               They
               are
               agents
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               appointed
               by
               him
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               ,
               if
               they
               that
               be
               not
               sent
               of
               him
               ,
               be
               left
               destitue
               of
               all
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               is
               a
               God
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               have
               Order
               observed
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               way
               is
               Order
               seene
               so
               comely
               ,
               as
               when
               all
               know
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               stations
               ;
               When
               in
               a
               great
               house
               or
               a
               mighty
               Army
               ,
               each
               man
               will
               do
               what
               work
               he
               pleases
               ;
               undertake
               what
               place
               of
               trust
               and
               command
               he
               pleases
               ;
               each
               Souldier
               in
               an
               army
               will
               be
               a
               Commander
               ,
               each
               servant
               in
               a
               family
               a
               Steward
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               high
               and
               great
               confusion
               .
               The
               manifold
               absurdities
               that
               will
               unavoidably
               follow
               ,
               in
               case
               each
               man
               may
               thrust
               himself
               into
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               so
               drive
               on
               his
               own
               interests
               ,
               see
               in
               Master
               
                 Hall
                 his
                 Pulpit
                 guarded
                 ,
                 Argument
                 .
              
               5.
               
               This
               power
               of
               putting
               men
               into
               this
               work
               ,
               equally
               concernes
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               ,
               Each
               one
               of
               the
               persons
               hath
               his
               hand
               in
               the
               separation
               
               of
               men
               for
               it
               ;
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               a
               vision
               ,
               sent
               Paul
               upon
               this
               errand
               ,
               Acts
               26.
               18.
               see
               further
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               11.
               
               He
               is
               ,
               an
               
                 Apostle
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Col.
               1.
               1.
               which
               is
               understood
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               God
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondarily
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               here
               an
               hand
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 said
                 ,
                 Separate
                 me
              
               Barnabas
               and
               Saul
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 whereunto
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 them
                 ,
              
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 unto
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
              
               And
               this
               sending
               or
               authorizing
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               their
               gifting
               ,
               
               or
               fitting
               ,
               either
               extraordinary
               and
               immediate
               ,
               nothing
               of
               man
               intervening
               ;
               or
               else
               mediate
               by
               mans
               Ministery
               and
               his
               approbation
               .
               Paul
               had
               both
               an
               immediate
               way
               ;
               both
               his
               authority
               ,
               and
               ability
               for
               the
               work
               ;
               he
               professes
               that
               he
               is
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               nor
               by
               man
               ;
               he
               owes
               it
               not
               to
               man
               as
               the
               Authour
               ,
               so
               may
               any
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               say
               ,
               he
               owes
               it
               not
               to
               man
               as
               an
               instrument
               ;
               so
               only
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               can
               say
               :
               As
               his
               Calling
               was
               thus
               immediate
               ,
               so
               in
               like
               sort
               was
               his
               instructions
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 neither
                 received
                 if
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 I
                 taught
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               They
               that
               divide
               these
               ,
               are
               exceedingly
               to
               blame
               ;
               assuming
               authority
               without
               man
               ,
               but
               confessing
               that
               for
               abilities
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               look
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               make
               use
               of
               man
               ,
               must
               apply
               themselves
               to
               reading
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               the
               helps
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               immediate
               Call
               is
               by
               Vision
               ,
               
               Revelation
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               otherway
               God
               pleases
               to
               manifest
               himself
               .
               Thus
               in
               a
               vision
               Paul
               was
               called
               ;
               where
               that
               is
               not
               ,
               the
               mediate
               Call
               only
               remains
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               way
               of
               all
               that
               attaine
               to
               gifts
               by
               education
               ,
               study
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               heaven
               on
               their
               endeavours
               .
               This
               is
               called
               ,
               as
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
               so
               in
               Church-writers
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               work
               (
               containing
               as
               well
               that
               which
               is
               essential
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               adjuncts
               of
               it
               )
               may
               be
               thus
               described
               .
               
                 An
                 act
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 Ministerial
                 function
                 ,
              
               
               
                 associated
                 in
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 setting
                 some
                 apart
                 upon
                 proof
                 and
                 examination
                 ,
                 as
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 praying
                 with
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               We
               find
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               men
               in
               Ministerial
               function
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               acting
               in
               it
               .
               
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ordaine
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               journal
               they
               visite
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 Timothy
              
               is
               directed
               in
               the
               way
               of
               it
               .
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 Lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man.
                 
                 Titus
              
               is
               enjoyned
               
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 in
                 Creet
                 ,
              
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               He
               is
               named
               alone
               ,
               but
               the
               naming
               of
               one
               excludes
               not
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               in
               Timothies
               Ordination
               ,
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               a
               combination
               of
               Presbyters
               did
               joyne
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               which
               way
               in
               our
               Church
               hath
               ever
               been
               held
               .
               The
               Bishop
               (
               supposed
               by
               some
               ,
               to
               be
               vested
               in
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               Ordination
               )
               never
               had
               authority
               to
               ordaine
               alone
               ;
               but
               grave
               Presbyters
               according
               to
               the
               Canon
               ,
               were
               to
               joyn
               with
               him
               ,
               though
               by
               reason
               of
               greatnesse
               ,
               his
               vote
               ordinarily
               did
               overmuch
               sway
               in
               it
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               the
               people
               here
               to
               have
               their
               hand
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               that
               place
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               14.
               23.
               implies
               
                 a
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 .
              
               But
               whatsoever
               the
               word
               in
               its
               Etymology
               may
               imply
               ,
               the
               use
               is
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               is
               plaine
               by
               comparing
               Acts
               10.
               41.
               where
               the
               immediate
               Ordination
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               word
               is
               held
               forth
               unto
               us
               .
               They
               know
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               function
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               best
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               requisite
               abilities
               .
               One
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               give
               as
               much
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               yet
               confesses
               that
               in
               Grammatical
               construction
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               can
               agree
               with
               no
               other
               but
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               only
               their
               act
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               would
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 translated
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Church
              
               instancing
               in
               the
               Orators
               phrase
               ,
               
                 Faciam
                 secundumte
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 minde
                 :
              
               So
               they
               (
               viz.
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               )
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               If
               this
               were
               granted
               ,
               it
               would
               only
               conclude
               an
               acquiescency
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               satisfaction
               in
               that
               Ordination
               ,
               carryed
               on
               by
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               .
               Yet
               this
               phrase
               here
               ,
               can
               no
               where
               prove
               that
               the
               Church
               or
               people
               ;
               made
               choise
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               we
               man
               prove
               from
               that
               injunction
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Titus
                 1.
                 5.
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               whole
               City
               had
               there
               their
               vote
               in
               Elections
               ;
               As
               much
               stresse
               may
               be
               laid
               upon
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
              
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               this
               of
               Paul
               to
               Titus
               ,
               as
               upon
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 every
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               of
               Luke
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Acts.
               What
               power
               the
               people
               or
               the
               faithful
               may
               have
               in
               Election
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               it
               may
               be
               convenient
               that
               they
               may
               be
               overborne
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               here
               dispute
               .
               I
               only
               conclude
               ,
               that
               we
               finde
               not
               the
               people
               any
               
               where
               ordaining
               we
               read
               of
               Ordination
               in
               Churches
               ,
               for
               the
               Churches
               use
               ,
               not
               Ordination
               by
               Churches
               ,
               taking
               it
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               community
               of
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               
               in
               a
               Ministerial
               function
               in
               this
               act
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               set
               select
               men
               apart
               for
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ;
               so
               
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 Titus
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Titus
              
               is
               enjoyned
               to
               ordaine
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               in
               Creet
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               same
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               
                 Titus
                 1.
                 verse
              
               5.
               7.
               compared
               .
               
               The
               qualification
               of
               Elders
               is
               there
               prescribed
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blamelesse
                 ,
              
               which
               will
               hold
               no
               congruity
               ,
               if
               an
               Elder
               be
               not
               the
               same
               with
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Which
               also
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               comparing
               ver
               .
               17.
               and
               the
               28.
               together
               .
               The
               Apostle
               there
               speaks
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               them
               a
               charge
               ,
               
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 fl●ck
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 Overseers
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               had
               given
               them
               an
               Episcopal
               charge
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               signifies
               .
               Elders
               must
               set
               apart
               men
               for
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               to
               be
               set
               apart
               by
               a
               Presbytery
               .
            
             
               This
               Ordination
               of
               Elders
               is
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               or
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               taken
               either
               for
               the
               universal
               Church
               visible
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               congregational
               or
               classical
               .
               Ministerial
               functions
               are
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               universal
               visible
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secundarily
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 ▪
              
               28.
               
               No
               one
               particular
               Church
               ,
               congregational
               or
               classical
               ,
               enjoys
               all
               the
               particular
               kindes
               there
               enumerated
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               function
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               with
               limit
               to
               one
               particular
               only
               .
               They
               are
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               universal
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               orderly
               to
               exercise
               their
               function
               ,
               only
               there
               ,
               where
               God
               by
               his
               providence
               shall
               designe
               them
               .
               There
               are
               some
               functions
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               Catholick
               ,
               what
               such
               a
               one
               doth
               any
               where
               in
               his
               function
               ,
               is
               good
               every
               where
               ,
               as
               a
               publick
               Notary
               ,
               or
               Master
               of
               the
               Chancery
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               do
               any
               where
               ,
               is
               every
               where
               valid
               ,
               within
               the
               limit
               of
               that
               power
               under
               which
               they
               act
               ;
               It
               is
               of
               force
               through
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
               Some
               functions
               are
               topical
               or
               local
               ,
               as
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               ,
               a
               chief
               officer
               in
               a
               Corporation
               ,
               Sheriff
               ,
               or
               Constable
               ,
               who
               are
               without
               power
               out
               of
               their
               own
               limits
               .
               A
               Minister
               or
               Presbyter
               is
               a
               Catholick
               or
               Universal
               Officer
               ,
               he
               hath
               
                 jus
                 in
                 re
              
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               visible
               ,
               for
               all
               Ministerial
               actions
               ,
               whether
               of
               Word
               or
               Sacraments
               ,
               he
               hath
               
                 jus
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               assigned
               
               and
               appointed
               him
               ,
               where
               alone
               he
               is
               regularly
               to
               officiate
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               hath
               the
               title
               of
               an
               Aggel
               ,
               or
               Elder
               of
               such
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               which
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Acts
              
               20.
               17.
               
               He
               hath
               a
               first
               right
               every
               where
               ,
               a
               second
               right
               only
               where
               he
               is
               orderly
               placed
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               to
               be
               done
               by
               examination
               or
               tryal
               ,
               
               if
               no
               word
               of
               Scripture
               did
               mention
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               thing
               it self
               evinces
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ;
               Scripture
               layes
               down
               the
               requisites
               or
               qualifications
               in
               Ministers
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               years
               ,
               
                 not
                 a
                 novice
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               6.
               
               Some
               are
               old
               young
               ,
               which
               may
               answer
               some
               want
               of
               years
               ,
               more
               fit
               at
               twenty
               foure
               ,
               then
               others
               at
               thirty
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               conversation
               ;
               
                 Blamelesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Steward
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 self-willed
                 ,
                 not
                 soon
                 angry
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 wine
                 ,
                 no
                 striker
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 filthy
                 lucre
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 hospitality
                 ,
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 just
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 temperate
                 ,
              
               Titus
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               parts
               and
               gifts
               ;
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 A
                 workman
                 that
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 rightly
                 dividing
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 Holding
                 fast
                 the
                 faithful
                 word
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 by
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 exhort
                 and
                 convince
                 gain-sayers
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               as
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Acts
               11.
               24.
               
               From
               which
               gifts
               of
               nature
               must
               not
               be
               excluded
               ,
               as
               strength
               of
               body
               in
               its
               measure
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               may
               in
               some
               sort
               keep
               pace
               with
               the
               soule
               .
               The
               gift
               of
               utterance
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               his
               head
               ,
               but
               
                 his
                 lips
                 may
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               speak
               ,
               
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrine
              
               ;
               of
               these
               such
               that
               act
               in
               Ordination
               ,
               should
               have
               knoweldge
               ,
               of
               each
               of
               them
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               come
               to
               cognizance
               ,
               of
               some
               of
               these
               by
               letters
               of
               commendation
               
                 from
                 faithful
                 persons
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               1.
               of
               others
               by
               proof
               and
               examination
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               10.
               
               The
               Apostle
               having
               laid
               down
               the
               qualifications
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               to
               that
               of
               Deacons
               ;
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 these
                 also
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 use
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
              
               ;
               both
               Bishops
               and
               Deacon
               must
               undergo
               examination
               .
               Timothy
               
                 must
                 lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 none
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               22.
               
               He
               must
               then
               lay
               on
               his
               hands
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               upon
               proof
               and
               trial
               ,
               which
               the
               context
               (
               speaking
               of
               sins
               ,
               some
               open
               going
               before
               to
               judgement
               ,
               others
               following
               after
               )
               seems
               to
               evince
               ,
               such
               cautiousness
               cannot
               stand
               ;
               without
               all
               possible
               wayes
               and
               means
               of
               proof
               and
               trial
            
             
               All
               this
               is
               to
               be
               solemnized
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               
               have
               Scripture-precedents
               ,
               
               
                 Act.
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 fasted
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 them
                 away
                 ,
              
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 ordained
                 them
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 prayed
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 they
                 commended
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 they
                 beleeved
                 .
              
               This
               I
               take
               not
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               Ordination
               ;
               not
               necessary
               to
               the
               very
               being
               ;
               but
               the
               better
               being
               of
               it
               in
               imploring
               Gods
               assistance
               and
               blessing
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               work
               ,
               a
               work
               of
               glorius
               concernment
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               work
               above
               our
               strength
               to
               manage
               ,
               more
               weighty
               than
               our
               shoulders
               can
               bear
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               than
               parts
               ,
               gifts
               and
               endowments
               ,
               (
               whether
               natural
               or
               acquired
               )
               required
               in
               it
               .
               All
               supplies
               being
               (
               as
               before
               we
               heard
               )
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               heaven
               ,
               heaven
               must
               be
               implored
               ,
               God
               must
               be
               earnestly
               sought
               in
               it
               .
               Fasting
               should
               add
               wings
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               
                 that
                 our
                 voice
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 on
                 high
                 .
              
               A
               shadow
               of
               this
               still
               remained
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               appers
               ,
               by
               those
               
                 Jejunia
                 quatuor
                 temporum
              
               at
               the
               times
               of
               Ordination
               ;
               which
               indeed
               ,
               was
               almost
               brought
               to
               a
               meer
               shadow
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Definition
               ,
               
               is
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ;
               A
               rite
               or
               usage
               in
               practice
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               Gen.
               48.
               14.
               held
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               1.
               4.
               and
               continued
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               consisting
               with
               the
               simplicity
               of
               it
               .
               It
               was
               used
               in
               blessing
               ,
               Gen.
               48.
               14.
               
               Israel
               
                 stretched
                 out
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 it
                 upon
              
               Ephraims
               
                 head
                 in
                 his
                 blessing
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Matth.
               19
               13.
               
               
                 They
                 brought
                 children
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 put
                 his
                 hands
                 on
                 them
                 and
                 pray
              
               ;
               which
               accordingly
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 put
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 them
                 .
              
               It
               was
               used
               in
               Offerings
               ,
               Levit.
               1.
               4.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 bring
                 an
                 Offering
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 burnt-offering
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 atonement
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               It
               was
               used
               in
               
                 bearing
                 witnesse
              
               ,
               as
               Levit.
               24.
               14.
               
               Where
               the
               Lord
               gives
               charge
               concerning
               the
               blasphemer
               ;
               
                 Bring
                 forth
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 cursed
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               It
               was
               used
               in
               conferring
               
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
              
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               17.
               
               Peter
               and
               John
               laid
               their
               hands
               ,
               on
               those
               that
               
                 beleeved
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               It
               was
               used
               in
               
                 miraculous
                 cures
              
               ,
               Mark
               6.
               5.
               
               
                 Christ
                 could
                 do
                 there
                 no
                 mighty
                 works
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 he
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 a
                 few
                 sick
                 folke
                 ,
                 and
                 healed
                 them
                 ,
              
               Acts
               28.
               8.
               
               It
               was
               used
               in
               
                 designing
                 men
                 for
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 civil
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Magistracy
               .
               Deut.
               34.
               9.
               
               Joshua
               
                 the
                 son
                 of
              
               Nun
               
                 was
                 
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 for
              
               Moses
               
                 had
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 hearkened
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 as
                 Lord
                 commanded
              
               Moses
               .
               Or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               8.
               10.
               and
               also
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Acts.
               13.
               3.
               
               And
               from
               this
               rite
               of
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               (
               in
               use
               in
               this
               work
               of
               Ordination
               )
               the
               whole
               work
               hath
               sometimes
               its
               denomination
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 5
                 22.
                 
                 Lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
              
               ;
               
               where
               imposition
               of
               hands
               is
               put
               for
               the
               whole
               work
               .
               Some
               I
               know
               would
               take
               all
               this
               off
               ,
               as
               to
               Ordination
               by
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               by
               the
               objection
               of
               extraordinary
               gifts
               ,
               which
               were
               this
               way
               conferred
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               confessed
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               will
               have
               that
               Text
               understood
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 put
                 thee
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 putting
                 on
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               too
               weak
               to
               avoid
               ,
               it
               for
               though
               we
               have
               already
               said
               ;
               that
               when
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               in
               those
               extraordinary
               endowments
               ,
               hands
               were
               imposed
               ,
               yet
               whole
               Presbyteries
               cannot
               ordinarily
               be
               conceived
               ,
               to
               be
               vested
               with
               that
               power
               ,
               yet
               they
               joyntly
               in
               this
               work
               laid
               on
               their
               hands
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               And
               that
               advice
               of
               Paul
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               22.
               plainly
               contradicts
               it
               ,
               
                 lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 neither
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 .
              
               In
               case
               Timothy
               had
               had
               that
               power
               to
               have
               conferred
               with
               the
               calling
               ,
               qualifications
               for
               the
               calling
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               need
               to
               have
               been
               in
               that
               way
               advised
               ,
               to
               use
               such
               circumspection
               .
               Why
               should
               he
               be
               so
               careful
               to
               see
               them
               first
               fit
               ,
               in
               case
               his
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               would
               fit
               them
               ?
               There
               need
               not
               such
               trial
               whether
               they
               were
               gifted
               in
               case
               a
               touch
               of
               the
               hand
               would
               be
               the
               gifting
               of
               them
               .
               And
               for
               Timothies
               Ordination
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               it
               followes
               not
               from
               our
               grant
               ;
               that
               extraordinary
               gifts
               are
               there
               specified
               ,
               that
               authority
               for
               the
               Ministerial
               work
               is
               denied
               .
               It
               is
               plain
               that
               Moses
               authorized
               Joshua
               ,
               for
               succession
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               by
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               Deut.
               34.
               9.
               
               The
               people
               upon
               that
               took
               him
               for
               his
               successor
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               plain
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdom
               was
               then
               conferred
               upon
               him
               :
               Authority
               and
               power
               are
               sometimes
               given
               at
               once
               ,
               yet
               all
               that
               are
               in
               power
               to
               authorize
               ,
               cannot
               impower
               for
               this
               businesse
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               see
               more
               ,
               may
               read
               Dr.
               
                 Seamans
                 Treatise
              
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               and
               
                 jus
                 divinum
                 Ministerii
                 Ecclesiastici
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
            
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               must
               bring
               their
               people
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               pressing
               the
               neccessity
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               THen
               it
               farther
               yet
               follows
               ;
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               are
               to
               call
               their
               people
               unto
               these
               duties
               ,
               before
               mentioned
               as
               conditions
               .
               They
               must
               urge
               and
               presse
               the
               necessity
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               .
               These
               are
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               stipulation
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               in
               covenant
               doth
               engage
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               spent
               their
               paines
               ,
               
                 Testifying
                 both
                 to
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Acts
               20.
               21.
               
               And
               this
               must
               be
               the
               businesse
               of
               those
               that
               make
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               Men
               must
               be
               taught
               to
               observe
               what
               Christ
               commands
               and
               teaches
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               20.
               
               These
               Christ
               teaches
               ,
               and
               gives
               in
               charge
               ;
               Thus
               he
               begun
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 Repent
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               They
               must
               so
               preach
               that
               men
               may
               not
               perish
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               the
               savour
               of
               death
               ,
               But
               they
               only
               that
               beleeve
               ,
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               They
               that
               repent
               not
               ,
               must
               perish
               ,
               Luke
               13.
               1.
               
               They
               must
               so
               preach
               Christ
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               have
               their
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               cast
               off
               by
               Christ
               ,
               But
               Faith
               gives
               this
               interest
               :
               
                 He
                 dwells
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               3.
               17.
               
               Workers
               of
               iniquity
               must
               be
               cast
               off
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 23.
                 
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 work
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               It
               is
               no
               plain
               dealing
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               to
               make
               tender
               of
               promises
               ,
               to
               hold
               forth
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               conceale
               the
               termes
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               may
               be
               obtained
               ;
               to
               speak
               of
               salvation
               to
               men
               in
               sinne
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               the
               name
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               or
               application
               to
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               to
               tell
               men
               in
               the
               Prodigals
               course
               ,
               of
               the
               Fathers
               bowels
               ,
               and
               readinesse
               to
               meet
               them
               with
               kisses
               ;
               without
               mention
               of
               the
               Prodigals
               humiliation
               or
               coming
               in
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               of
               the
               
                 many
                 sinnes
              
               forgiven
               to
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Luk
               7.
               47.
               without
               once
               mention
               of
               those
               many
               tears
               ,
               that
               were
               shed
               in
               evidence
               of
               her
               repentance
               .
               
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               the
               strongest
               motives
               to
               work
               men
               from
               sin
               .
               This
               I
               gladly
               yeeld
               when
               the
               
               promise
               is
               tendered
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               repentance
               urged
               .
               I
               know
               it
               was
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               Esay
               55.
               7.
               and
               therefore
               a
               prevalent
               way
               ;
               
                 Let
                 the
                 wicked
                 forsake
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 man
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 returne
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 abundantly
                 pardon
                 .
              
               The
               way
               also
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 17.
                 
                 Be
                 ye
                 separate
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 not
                 the
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 receive
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               the
               severing
               of
               the
               promise
               from
               the
               duty
               ,
               so
               that
               Christ
               is
               heard
               only
               in
               a
               promise
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               in
               a
               precept
               ,
               when
               they
               heare
               that
               Christ
               will
               save
               ;
               but
               are
               never
               told
               that
               they
               must
               repent
               .
               These
               are
               but
               delusions
               ;
               Promise-Preachers
               ,
               and
               no
               duty-Preachers
               ;
               grace-Preachers
               ,
               and
               not
               repentance-Preachers
               ,
               do
               but
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               long
               since
               given
               warning
               )
               deceive
               with
               
                 vain
                 words
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               6.
               
               This
               will
               never
               work
               men
               from
               sinne
               ,
               but
               strengthen
               men
               in
               sin
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 13.
                 22.
                 
                 Because
                 with
                 lies
                 ye
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 sad
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 sad
                 ,
                 and
                 strenthened
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 returne
                 from
                 his
                 wicked
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 promising
                 life
                 .
              
               These
               promises
               of
               life
               thus
               tendered
               ,
               we
               see
               are
               lies
               ,
               for
               men
               in
               sinne
               ,
               are
               men
               for
               death
               ,
               Ezek.
               18.
               31.
               
               These
               promises
               ,
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               in
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               return
               not
               from
               it
               .
               It
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               the
               false
               Prophets
               so
               branded
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               vented
               no
               errours
               in
               Faith
               ,
               but
               only
               misapplications
               of
               truths
               .
               They
               promised
               peace
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               had
               promised
               no
               peace
               ;
               and
               therefore
               a
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               among
               the
               Jews
               is
               distinguished
               from
               
                 a
                 false
                 Teacher
              
               among
               Christians
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
               These
               latter
               
                 bring
                 in
                 damnable
                 heresies
              
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               not
               the
               former
               ;
               But
               as
               ours
               outstrip
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               bring
               in
               errours
               in
               faith
               ,
               so
               they
               joyne
               with
               them
               in
               misapplications
               of
               truths
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 whoremonger
                 ,
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 a
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 in
                 iniquity
              
               (
               saith
               one
               ,
               or
               words
               to
               that
               purpose
               )
               
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 change
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Does
               any
               Gospel-Text
               ,
               speak
               of
               such
               a
               mans
               taking
               of
               Christ
               ,
               without
               any
               manner
               of
               change
               wrought
               ?
               Are
               not
               those
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               rise
               in
               hostile
               rebellion
               ?
               Psal
               68.
               21.
               
               And
               while
               they
               despise
               him
               ,
               can
               they
               receive
               him
               ?
               We
               would
               not
               have
               such
               a
               sinner
               (
               if
               we
               can
               possibly
               imagine
               a
               great
               sinner
               )
               kept
               from
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               come
               in
               at
               the
               Gospel-door
               ,
               He
               must
               come
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               call
               ,
               He
               must
               come
               to
               receive
               whole
               Christ
               in
               each
               function
               of
               his
               ,
               He
               must
               
               come
               for
               every
               gift
               ,
               
               which
               Christ
               poures
               out
               ,
               He
               must
               come
               for
               repentance
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               Prince
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               remission
               of
               sins
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 5.
                 31.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 exalted
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 give
                 repentance
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               He
               must
               come
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Faith
               for
               forgivenesse
               ,
               This
               both
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               Old
               Testament
               and
               New
               Testament-Gospel
               calls
               for
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 10.
                 43.
                 
                 To
                 him
                 give
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 receive
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               They
               must
               come
               by
               repentance
               and
               conversion
               in
               order
               to
               forgivenesse
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 Repent
                 ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 refreshing
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               there
               is
               no
               promise
               in
               Scripture
               made
               to
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               Gospel-paradox
               ;
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               made
               good
               ,
               to
               wicked
               persons
               .
               They
               are
               made
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               made
               good
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               performed
               ,
               to
               the
               beleeving
               and
               penitent
               .
               To
               finde
               a
               promise
               made
               ,
               and
               made
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               tendered
               and
               performed
               to
               a
               man
               unbeleeving
               ,
               impenitent
               is
               indeed
               a
               labour
               .
               One
               replying
               to
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 those
                 conditions
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 feel
                 my self
                 hungry
                 ,
                 thirsty
                 and
                 heavy-laden
                 ?
              
               answers
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 finde
                 not
                 these
                 or
                 such
                 conditions
                 in
                 you
              
               ;
               
                 
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 apply
                 your self
                 to
                 those
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 those
                 conditions
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 for
                 other
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 suitable
                 )
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 absolute
                 and
                 without
                 condition
                 .
              
               It
               is
               worth
               asking
               where
               those
               suitable
               promises
               are
               to
               a
               man
               void
               of
               faith
               ?
               For
               that
               before
               by
               the
               Authour
               was
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               man
               impenient
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               hungring
               after
               them
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               upon
               good
               grounds
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               charge
               the
               want
               of
               these
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               are
               under
               heavy
               Scripture-woes
               ,
               even
               Gospel-menaces
               ,
               and
               can
               they
               at
               the
               same
               time
               be
               fitted
               to
               receive
               the
               mercy
               of
               a
               promise
               ?
               Where
               are
               his
               promises
               that
               hungers
               and
               thirsts
               not
               ,
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 full
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 shall
                 hunger
                 ?
              
               Where
               is
               his
               promise
               that
               mourns
               not
               ,
               but
               goes
               on
               frolick
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               When
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 laugh
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 ye
                 shall
                 weep
                 and
                 lament
                 ,
              
               Luke
               6.
               25.
               
               Where
               is
               the
               unbeleevers
               promise
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               sayes
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 condemned
                 ,
                 already
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 beleeved
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               John
               3.
               18.
               
               Where
               is
               the
               impenitent
               mans
               promise
               ,
               when
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               9.
               17.
               and
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 unrighteous
                 person
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               
               But
               instance
               is
               given
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 43.
                 25.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 blotteth
                 out
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 for
                 mine
                 own
                 name
                 sake
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               unbeleeving
               ,
               the
               impenitent
               mans
               transgressions
               ,
               they
               still
               stand
               on
               record
               ,
               and
               the
               bond
               uncancelled
               .
               This
               excludes
               motives
               from
               us
               ,
               not
               graces
               wrought
               in
               us
               ,
               when
               God
               justifies
               a
               beleever
               ,
               it
               's
               for
               his
               own
               name
               sake
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               is
               a
               loser
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               when
               
                 he
                 justifies
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               26.
               and
               Faith
               gives
               not
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               4.
               20.
               but
               takes
               glory
               from
               him
               .
               As
               Peter
               said
               of
               the
               creeple
               that
               was
               cured
               ;
               
                 His
                 name
                 ,
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 this
                 man
                 strong
                 ,
              
               Acts
               3.
               16.
               
               So
               we
               may
               say
               of
               every
               sinner
               ,
               justified
               and
               pardoned
               ,
               
                 His
                 Name
                 ,
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
              
               hath
               acquit
               and
               freed
               him
               .
               When
               God
               pardons
               a
               penitent
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               returne
               that
               he
               pardons
               him
               ;
               if
               this
               were
               so
               ,
               Peter
               who
               is
               so
               zealous
               ,
               to
               advance
               his
               name
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               ;
               had
               not
               presently
               urged
               ;
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 refreshing
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Acts
               3.
               19.
               
               It
               is
               not
               for
               his
               honour
               to
               pardon
               any
               other
               .
               This
               is
               with
               him
               a
               rule
               which
               he
               will
               for
               ever
               follow
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 honour
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 despise
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 lightly
                 esteemed
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               30.
               
               The
               same
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 Conditions
                 and
                 qualifications
                 are
                 mentioned
                 in
                 some
                 promises
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               inferre
               ,
               are
               understood
               in
               all
               promises
               of
               life
               and
               salvation
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               deny
               himself
               ,
               He
               hath
               threatned
               death
               and
               condemnation
               against
               an
               unqualified
               man
               ;
               namely
               the
               unbeleeving
               and
               impenitent
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hath
               not
               promised
               them
               life
               and
               salvation
               .
               Beleeving
               penitent
               ones
               ,
               have
               the
               promises
               of
               life
               to
               be
               made
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               exclusively
               to
               all
               others
               .
               To
               lead
               the
               sinner
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               the
               qualifications
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               to
               lead
               him
               right
               ;
               He
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               a
               Prince
               to
               give
               repentance
               .
               But
               to
               perswade
               a
               sinner
               to
               look
               for
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               want
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               or
               to
               tell
               him
               of
               Assurance
               of
               life
               without
               sense
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               to
               deceive
               him
               .
               That
               happy
               Doctrine
               of
               free
               grace
               ,
               so
               timely
               abused
               ,
               even
               as
               soon
               as
               clearly
               preached
               ,
               is
               now
               no
               lesse
               abused
               ;
               Then
               ,
               inferences
               were
               made
               from
               it
               ,
               for
               encouragement
               to
               abound
               in
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               1.
               
               Now
               inferences
               are
               drawn
               to
               cry
               down
               duty
               ,
               Righteousnesse
               imputed
               must
               overthrow
               
               righteousnesse
               inherent
               .
               The
               Apostle
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               former
               ;
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               must
               not
               bear
               the
               latter
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
            
             
               A
               people
               in
               covenant
               must
               come
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               being
               engaged
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               must
               answer
               their
               engagements
               .
            
             
               HEnce
               farther
               follows
               ,
               
               that
               all
               people
               in
               covenant
               must
               come
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               and
               propositions
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Entring
               covenant
               they
               must
               see
               that
               their
               hearts
               art
               upright
               in
               it
               .
               How
               do
               we
               aggravate
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               hold
               in
               detestation
               all
               those
               persons
               that
               break
               covenant
               with
               men
               ,
               that
               having
               past
               a
               promise
               ,
               (
               especially
               having
               put
               upon
               it
               the
               sanction
               of
               an
               Oath
               )
               yet
               violate
               and
               transgresse
               it
               .
               These
               first
               involve
               themselves
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               lying
               ,
               which
               every
               where
               in
               Scripture
               is
               followed
               with
               judgements
               ,
               an
               Art
               which
               they
               learne
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ,
               John
               8.
               44.
               
               And
               therefore
               with
               him
               have
               their
               doome
               in
               the
               lake
               that
               burnes
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstome
               ,
               Revel
               .
               21.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               pollution
               of
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               which
               we
               should
               have
               in
               fear
               and
               dread
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               5
               ,
               8.
               
               Taking
               it
               in
               vaine
               ,
               in
               falsehood
               ,
               and
               deceit
               into
               their
               mouths
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               bring
               in
               that
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               pretend
               to
               serve
               ;
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               their
               expectation
               ,
               as
               a
               party
               in
               their
               falsehood
               ,
               and
               ungodlinesse
               .
               This
               high
               crime
               is
               charged
               upon
               Israel
               in
               taking
               to
               themselves
               again
               those
               servants
               that
               according
               to
               covenant
               they
               had
               dismissed
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 34.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Ye
                 turned
                 and
                 polluted
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 servaut
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 handmaid
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 subjection
                 to
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 for
                 servants
                 and
                 for
                 handmaids
              
               ;
               Therein
               is
               the
               overthrow
               of
               all
               bonds
               of
               humane
               society
               ,
               of
               all
               converse
               and
               commerce
               ,
               whether
               in
               more
               publick
               ,
               or
               private
               negotiations
               .
               Truth
               is
               the
               upholding
               ,
               and
               perfidiousnesse
               is
               the
               bane
               and
               utter
               destruction
               of
               it
               .
               When
               Papists
               have
               maintained
               that
               Faith
               ,
               or
               covenant
               is
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               Hereticks
               ;
               reformed
               Churches
               have
               concluded
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               safety
               of
               any
               ,
               league
               or
               
               intercourse
               of
               dealing
               with
               them
               .
               The
               example
               of
               
                 John
                 Husse
              
               is
               a
               sufficient
               warning
               .
               Those
               that
               hold
               no
               such
               principles
               ,
               yet
               being
               such
               in
               their
               practices
               ;
               are
               equally
               dangerous
               .
               We
               look
               upon
               these
               ,
               as
               given
               up
               to
               a
               very
               Spirit
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               if
               not
               wholly
               in
               their
               judgements
               to
               deny
               a
               Deity
               ,
               and
               to
               utter
               with
               their
               mouths
               that
               which
               the
               Psalmists
               foole
               sayes
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               yet
               utterly
               slighting
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               disregarding
               his
               judgements
               .
               They
               have
               arrived
               at
               that
               dedolency
               that
               the
               Apostle
               mentions
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               19.
               and
               therefore
               rankt
               by
               him
               with
               the
               worst
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               31.
               and
               put
               into
               that
               black
               bill
               of
               ungodly
               persons
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               found
               in
               the
               last
               and
               most
               perillous
               times
               ,
               
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               3.
               
               How
               much
               more
               then
               will
               God
               and
               man
               have
               in
               detestation
               those
               ;
               that
               have
               entred
               covenant
               in
               an
               immediate
               way
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               faith
               and
               obedience
               and
               to
               stand
               out
               in
               opposition
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               Satan
               ,
               yet
               (
               making
               defection
               from
               God
               by
               sinne
               and
               unbeliefe
               )
               stand
               up
               in
               rebellion
               against
               him
               .
               Is
               the
               dreadful
               Majesty
               of
               the
               great
               God
               of
               no
               more
               regard
               ,
               than
               to
               pretend
               to
               him
               ,
               engage
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               stand
               up
               in
               hostility
               against
               him
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               so
               lovely
               ,
               or
               honourable
               in
               sin
               ,
               to
               allure
               men
               to
               run
               upon
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               welter
               in
               it
               ?
               or
               any
               thing
               so
               unpleasing
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               dread
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               nor
               the
               blisse
               ,
               held
               forth
               in
               promise
               ,
               can
               perswade
               to
               embrace
               them
               ?
               A
               viler
               thing
               cannot
               be
               named
               ,
               than
               a
               Christian
               in
               sinne
               ,
               a
               Christian
               in
               wayes
               of
               unbeliefe
               and
               wickednesse
               .
               Were
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               off
               ,
               and
               no
               covenant
               bonds
               engaging
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               then
               there
               were
               no
               more
               than
               a
               creature
               in
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               bad
               enough
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               Gods
               hand
               to
               strive
               with
               its
               Maker
               .
               But
               standing
               vested
               in
               this
               covenant-relation
               ,
               honoured
               with
               this
               glorious
               Name
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               addition
               of
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               Apostasie
               and
               defection
               .
               We
               hate
               none
               more
               than
               those
               that
               are
               false
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               well
               conclude
               that
               God
               hates
               none
               more
               than
               those
               that
               are
               false
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               challenges
               his
               people
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               found
               any
               iniquity
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 2
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 iniquity
                 have
                 your
                 fathers
                 found
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 farre
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 walked
                 after
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 become
                 vain
                 ?
              
               A
               servant
               doth
               not
               use
               to
               quit
               one
               Master
               ,
               and
               betake
               himself
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               he
               gives
               some
               reason
               of
               his
               change
               .
               One
               that
               hath
               been
               engaged
               for
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               (
               as
               all
               are
               that
               are
               called
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               dignified
               
               with
               the
               title
               of
               a
               Christian
               )
               would
               be
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               revolt
               from
               God.
               When
               God
               and
               vanity
               are
               set
               in
               competition
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               be
               refused
               ,
               and
               vanity
               chosen
               ,
               when
               the
               fountaine
               of
               living
               waters
               ,
               that
               never
               can
               be
               drawn
               dry
               ,
               is
               left
               ,
               and
               cisternes
               ,
               broken
               cisternes
               chosen
               ,
               that
               are
               alwayes
               running
               dry
               .
               How
               does
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               set
               out
               these
               ,
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 dog
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 vomit
                 again●●
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sow
                 that
                 was
                 washed
                 to
                 her
                 wallowing
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 .
              
               Can
               the
               sow
               find
               no
               other
               place
               than
               filth
               ?
               nor
               the
               dogge
               no
               other
               food
               than
               his
               vomit
               ?
               A
               returne
               to
               sinne
               is
               more
               loathsome
               than
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               all
               men
               in
               sinne
               ,
               of
               all
               of
               a
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               that
               are
               seen
               in
               ungodly
               ways
               ;
               Nothing
               so
               glorious
               as
               a
               Christian
               that
               holds
               to
               his
               principles
               ,
               that
               answers
               in
               conversation
               to
               his
               profession
               ,
               Nothing
               so
               inglorious
               as
               a
               Christian
               in
               sin
               .
               A
               Jew
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               a
               Heathen
               inwardly
               ,
               a
               face
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               heart
               for
               iniquity
               .
               When
               such
               as
               these
               came
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               land
               for
               Babylon
               ,
               they
               ,
               there
               said
               in
               way
               of
               reproach
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 gone
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 land
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               36.
               20.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               24.
               
               Insomuch
               that
               God
               is
               put
               to
               it
               for
               his
               vindication
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               carry
               their
               sin
               with
               impunity
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 39.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 heathen
                 shall
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 went
                 into
                 captivity
                 for
                 their
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 trespassed
                 against
                 me
                 ;
                 therefore
                 hid
                 I
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ;
                 so
                 fell
                 they
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 transgressions
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               falsehood
               in
               covenant
               draws
               present
               sufferings
               ,
               National
               plagues
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 a
                 sword
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 avenge
                 the
                 quarrel
                 of
                 my
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               26.
               25.
               
               Every
               Christian
               Nation
               under
               sufferings
               ;
               
               may
               sadly
               reflect
               upon
               all
               that
               they
               groan
               under
               ,
               and
               say
               their
               iniquities
               have
               procured
               these
               things
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               breach
               of
               covenant
               with
               God
               hath
               greater
               evils
               ,
               even
               unto
               eternity
               following
               upon
               it
               ;
               
               Men
               of
               sinne
               and
               unbeliefe
               ,
               that
               lie
               in
               distrust
               and
               disobedience
               ,
               can
               claime
               no
               interest
               in
               the
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               God
               in
               covenant
               engages
               to
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               these
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               are
               his
               termes
               ,
               when
               men
               come
               not
               up
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               dis-interest
               themselves
               ,
               and
               disengage
               God
               from
               any
               tye
               of
               conferring
               blisse
               and
               savation
               upon
               them
               .
               Their
               own
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               puts
               a
               barre
               to
               their
               own
               happinesse
               
               and
               glory
               .
               They
               cannot
               be
               self-saviours
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               go
               out
               of
               themselves
               for
               salvation
               by
               another
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               life
               .
               He
               may
               worthily
               bear
               his
               own
               debt
               ,
               that
               in
               pride
               of
               spirit
               ,
               refuses
               anothers
               bounty
               ;
               Christ
               offers
               himself
               as
               a
               Surety
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               to
               make
               payment
               for
               us
               in
               his
               own
               person
               .
               The
               unbeleever
               will
               stand
               on
               his
               owu
               bottome
               ,
               and
               make
               pay
               out
               of
               his
               own
               store
               ,
               or
               perish
               ;
               Having
               heaven
               and
               hell
               set
               before
               them
               ;
               the
               tender
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               quitting
               heaven
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               happinesse
               in
               it
               ;
               they
               make
               choice
               of
               that
               fire
               ,
               that
               is
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               
               covenant-breaking
               having
               the
               certaine
               doome
               of
               destruction
               fastened
               upon
               it
               .
               Assurance
               of
               salvation
               cannot
               be
               gained
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               covenant-keeping
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               are
               the
               basis
               ,
               and
               never
               failing
               bottome
               of
               our
               Evidence
               and
               Assurance
               .
               It
               is
               gathered
               thus
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 believes
                 and
                 repents
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               This
               is
               evidently
               laid
               down
               in
               Scriptures
               ;
               A
               man
               void
               of
               saving
               faith
               ,
               and
               impenitent
               ,
               may
               give
               his
               assent
               to
               it
               .
               Then
               the
               sould
               is
               to
               assume
               to
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 beleeve
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               These
               two
               (
               as
               at
               large
               hath
               been
               shewn
               )
               are
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               these
               we
               must
               finde
               wrought
               in
               our
               souls
               ,
               or
               else
               all
               Evidence
               is
               wanting
               ,
               and
               when
               these
               are
               concluded
               ,
               an
               undeceiving
               interest
               in
               salvation
               follows
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               work
               to
               be
               done
               on
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               in
               sin
               in
               order
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               salvation
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               third
               to
               be
               done
               for
               assurance
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               work
               is
               to
               set
               the
               soul
               free
               from
               Hell
               ,
               to
               deliver
               it
               from
               the
               sentence
               of
               Death
               ;
               to
               which
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               justice
               ,
               man
               stands
               condemned
               .
               A
               man
               must
               be
               fetched
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               be
               for
               any
               preferment
               ,
               or
               place
               of
               honour
               .
               This
               is
               done
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 In
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 redemption
                 through
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               price
               of
               our
               ransom
               ,
               
                 Being
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 corruptible
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1
               18.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               man
               meet
               for
               heaven
               ,
               A
               man
               so
               vile
               as
               sinne
               makes
               ,
               is
               a
               man
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               hell
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               a
               change
               wrought
               before
               he
               be
               meet
               for
               heaven
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               
               the
               Apostle
               is
               so
               large
               ,
               in
               returning
               praise
               for
               the
               
                 Colossians
                 :
                 Giving
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
                 ,
              
               Col.
               1.
               12.
               
               As
               alone
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               sets
               free
               from
               hell
               ;
               so
               alone
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               makes
               fit
               for
               heaven
               .
               This
               is
               done
               by
               a
               double
               work
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               regeneration
               or
               first
               implantation
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               John
               3.
               5
               ,
               6.
               2.
               
               By
               acting
               ,
               improving
               ,
               carrying
               on
               this
               work
               of
               grace
               ;
               which
               is
               properly
               sanctification
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               the
               Spirit
               is
               gone
               thus
               farre
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               certainty
               of
               the
               object
               .
               It
               is
               sure
               ,
               nothing
               more
               sure
               than
               this
               ;
               that
               a
               regenerate
               sanctified
               man
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               But
               here
               is
               more
               required
               for
               a
               certainty
               of
               the
               subject
               .
               Here
               is
               
                 certitudo
                 de
                 re
              
               ;
               but
               more
               is
               required
               to
               attaine
               
                 certitudinem
                 de
                 se
              
               .
               If
               Peter
               do
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               is
               out
               of
               controversie
               ;
               But
               that
               Peter
               doth
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               is
               not
               alwayes
               so
               soone
               discovered
               ,
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Spirits
               work
               as
               the
               former
               It
               is
               not
               my
               businesse
               now
               to
               hold
               out
               what
               is
               the
               Spirits
               whole
               office
               in
               concluding
               our
               Assurance
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               are
               the
               bottom
               ground
               ,
               not
               of
               salvation
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               evidence
               of
               interest
               in
               salvation
               .
               We
               must
               know
               that
               we
               do
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               before
               we
               have
               assurance
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               first
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               before
               we
               know
               that
               we
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               .
               If
               before
               faith
               and
               repentance
               there
               can
               be
               no
               salvation
               ;
               then
               before
               we
               know
               we
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               assured
               of
               salvation
               :
               But
               without
               faith
               and
               repentance
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
               Luke
               13.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 but
                 except
                 ye
                 repent
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 all
                 likewise
                 perish
              
               ;
               Therefore
               before
               we
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               assured
               of
               salvation
               .
               And
               how
               assurance
               can
               be
               gained
               without
               a
               practical
               syllogisme
               ,
               and
               how
               a
               syllogisme
               can
               be
               framed
               with
               any
               other
               medium
               ,
               than
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               above
               my
               understanding
               Man
               is
               so
               far
               from
               abilities
               to
               conclude
               salvation
               ,
               without
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               that
               be
               must
               conclude
               himself
               to
               be
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               doth
               repent
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               conclude
               any
               interest
               in
               it
               .
               The
               covenant
               of
               God
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               salvation
               ;
               if
               that
               be
               waved
               ,
               all
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               make
               good
               our
               part
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Grace
               must
               assist
               to
               answer
               what
               the
               covenant
               requires
               ,
               or
               no
               salvation
               .
               How
               is
               it
               a
               covenant
               ,
               if
               nothing
               be
               required
               ?
               and
               why
               is
               it
               required
               ,
               if
               it
               must
               
               not
               be
               performed
               ?
               To
               gather
               up
               assurance
               from
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               is
               a
               businesse
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ,
               even
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               Christianity
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               work
               to
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               a
               greater
               work
               to
               know
               that
               we
               savingly
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               .
               The
               work
               it selfe
               is
               difficult
               ,
               no
               businesse
               of
               a
               lazy
               soul
               ,
               but
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               work
               is
               aright
               done
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               difficulty
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               must
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               conditions
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               resolve
               .
               I
               know
               some
               finding
               the
               seal
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
               and
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               in
               order
               to
               assurance
               ,
               will
               have
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Assurance
               to
               be
               carryed
               on
               alone
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               is
               done
               in
               us
               without
               us
               .
               They
               expect
               a
               secret
               whisper
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               This
               witnesse
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               must
               be
               heeded
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               and
               repentance
               in
               the
               work
               not
               at
               all
               regarded
               ,
               But
               I
               would
               know
               of
               those
               if
               the
               Spirit
               be
               a
               seale
               ;
               whether
               the
               soul
               doth
               not
               bear
               the
               impresse
               ?
               and
               what
               this
               impresse
               is
               ,
               but
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               The
               Seale
               sealing
               ,
               and
               the
               impresse
               made
               ,
               fully
               answer
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               Sometimes
               it
               may
               dimmely
               answer
               ,
               where
               the
               wax
               or
               clay
               ,
               (
               or
               whatsoever
               is
               sealed
               )
               takes
               not
               a
               full
               impression
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               answer
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Seale
               .
               The
               graces
               that
               the
               Spirit
               works
               ,
               are
               its
               impresse
               ▪
               and
               these
               are
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               instead
               of
               an
               objection
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               proofe
               .
               For
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               single
               witnesse
               ,
               giving
               testimony
               to
               us
               without
               us
               ,
               or
               a
               witnesse
               concurring
               with
               our
               spirits
               ?
               The
               Text
               is
               cleare
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 it self
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 with
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
              
               Our
               spirits
               bearing
               witnesse
               ,
               are
               our
               consciences
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 consciences
                 also
                 bearing
                 them
                 witnesse
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Master
               Baxter
               rightly
               affirmes
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 consciences
                 are
                 two
                 concurrent
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 or
                 causes
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
              
               But
               every
               conscience
               cannot
               witnesse
               thus
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               joyne
               in
               a
               concurrent
               testimony
               .
               It
               
                 is
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 Baptism
                 saves
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Explaining
               himself
               ,
               
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               not
               the
               bare
               outward
               act
               of
               administration
               (
               which
               is
               worthily
               set
               out
               by
               the
               most
               undervaluing
               termes
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               put
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               inward
               work
               )
               
                 but
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God.
              
               Baptisme
               
               is
               a
               seal
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               it
               engages
               to
               what
               the
               covenant
               requires
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               we
               have
               been
               still
               catechized
               )
               
                 is
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forsake
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
              
               and
               when
               conscience
               answers
               that
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               Baptisme
               is
               a
               seale
               that
               Christ
               saves
               .
               The
               seale
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               an
               impresse
               of
               those
               graces
               ;
               and
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               a
               clearingup
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               and
               giving
               in
               testimony
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               opening
               our
               eyes
               to
               read
               the
               characters
               ,
               which
               it selfe
               hath
               made
               ,
               1
               
                 Corinth
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 freely
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               in
               vaine
               do
               men
               talk
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               have
               not
               on
               their
               own
               hearts
               the
               impresse
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               a
               renewed
               conscience
               cannot
               concurre
               ,
               
               in
               testimony
               that
               these
               engagements
               are
               answered
               in
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ;
               let
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               Apostle
               be
               considered
               ,
               1
               
                 John
                 3.
                 24.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 abideth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 .
              
               I
               know
               there
               are
               some
               that
               admit
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               freely
               yeeld
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               safe
               way
               to
               conclude
               Assurance
               from
               Sanctification
               ,
               Confessing
               that
               the
               Spirit
               never
               witnesseth
               with
               an
               unsanctified
               heart
               ,
               yet
               they
               contend
               for
               a
               farther
               and
               immediate
               teste
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               without
               any
               consideration
               had
               ,
               of
               inherent
               graces
               wrought
               ,
               or
               any
               reflection
               made
               ,
               by
               the
               the
               soule
               upon
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               review
               of
               any
               gracious
               qualifications
               .
               Yet
               here
               they
               confesse
               danger
               ;
               and
               limit
               this
               doctrine
               of
               theirs
               with
               diverse
               cautions
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               met
               with
               some
               ,
               from
               an
               eminent
               hand
               ,
               in
               a
               manuscript
               .
               1.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 extraordinary
              
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               
                 very
                 seldome
                 seene
                 or
                 known
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 witnesse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 performance
                 of
                 some
                 duties
                 ,
                 or
                 conscientious
                 employment
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 After
                 some
                 great
                 abasement
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 soul-humiliations
                 and
                 self-denials
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 After
                 some
                 great
                 adventures
                 made
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 After
                 some
                 great
                 combate
                 ,
                 and
                 conflict
                 with
                 temptation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 gives
                 in
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 an
              
               honorarium
               ,
               
                 or
                 glorious
                 reward
                 upon
                 victory
                 obtained
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               concession
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               measure
               ,
               doth
               many
               times
               manifest
               the
               gift
               of
               his
               Spirit
               
               for
               this
               work
               of
               Assurance
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               these
               occasions
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               the
               soule
               hath
               many
               cheering
               consolations
               nigh
               unto
               raptures
               .
               The
               Spouse
               hath
               not
               like
               converse
               with
               the
               Bridegroome
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               Sometimes
               she
               
                 walks
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Galleries
              
               ;
               Sometimes
               she
               
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 wine-sellers
              
               ;
               Sometimes
               she
               can
               say
               in
               a
               way
               of
               exultation
               ,
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 his
                 .
              
               But
               these
               limits
               in
               the
               instances
               before
               laid
               down
               ,
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               be
               a
               full
               denial
               ,
               instead
               of
               proof
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               thus
               immediate
               ,
               without
               all
               reflex
               upon
               our
               graces
               .
               These
               being
               means
               sanctified
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               by
               his
               Spirit
               wrought
               within
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               forth
               into
               action
               ,
               which
               God
               then
               farther
               honours
               with
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               light
               ,
               to
               discerne
               his
               own
               work
               wrought
               in
               us
               .
               Our
               spirits
               being
               got
               into
               such
               a
               posture
               ,
               are
               in
               an
               aptitude
               to
               witnesse
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               then
               pleased
               ,
               to
               come
               in
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               joyn
               in
               Evidence
               ;
               So
               that
               still
               the
               conditional
               promises
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               a
               safe
               ,
               but
               the
               alone
               way
               ,
               in
               which
               through
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               we
               get
               Assurance
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               They
               that
               go
               about
               to
               assert
               an
               immediate
               teste
               ,
               will
               never
               secure
               the
               soule
               from
               delusion
               ,
               Satan
               will
               soon
               finde
               an
               artifice
               ,
               to
               counterfeit
               this
               testimony
               ,
               and
               bear
               witnesse
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirits
               stead
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               think
               we
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               to
               assure
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               to
               deceive
               .
               A
               gappe
               will
               be
               opened
               to
               all
               licentious
               presumption
               ,
               
                 Children
                 of
                 disobedience
              
               will
               soone
               heed
               
                 vain
                 words
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 that
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 upon
                 them
              
               ;
               Neither
               will
               it
               be
               to
               purpose
               to
               demand
               ,
               how
               the
               Prophets
               were
               assured
               that
               it
               was
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               came
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               delusion
               ,
               and
               to
               affirme
               that
               the
               same
               way
               we
               have
               assurance
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Spirits
               witnesse
               ,
               seeing
               Gods
               extraordinary
               way
               of
               discovery
               of
               himself
               in
               visions
               ,
               dreams
               ,
               or
               what
               other
               way
               himself
               pleased
               to
               chuse
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               same
               with
               his
               ordinary
               way
               of
               discovery
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               no
               more
               understand
               that
               way
               of
               discovery
               than
               we
               do
               the
               way
               in
               which
               by
               power
               received
               ,
               they
               wrought
               miracles
               .
               As
               for
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               men
               are
               apt
               to
               obtrude
               upon
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               so
               ,
               for
               testimonies
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               adoption
               and
               salvation
               ,
               we
               must
               go
               
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 .
              
               The
               Law
               and
               Testimony
               lead
               us
               ,
               for
               Assurance
               to
               our
               own
               hearts
               ,
               excusing
               or
               condemning
               in
               the
               particulars
               mentioned
               ;
               
                 And
                 if
                 our
                 hearts
                 condemne
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 have
                 we
                 confidence
                 towards
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 ask
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 keep
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 beleeve
                 on
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus-Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 commandment
                 ,
                 1
                 John
              
               3.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               if
               the
               stresse
               of
               all
               had
               not
               lien
               here
               ,
               Christ
               had
               never
               compared
               the
               Professor
               ,
               that
               hears
               and
               does
               not
               ,
               to
               the
               foolish
               builder
               that
               raises
               his
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               on
               a
               sandy
               foundation
               ,
               upon
               a
               bare
               title
               of
               an
               empty
               profession
               ,
               without
               any
               well
               grounded
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               Professor
               that
               heares
               and
               does
               ,
               to
               the
               man
               that
               builds
               on
               a
               rock
               ,
               and
               so
               layes
               his
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               on
               a
               foundation
               ,
               that
               never
               will
               deceive
               :
               Neither
               would
               the
               Psalmist
               have
               concluded
               that
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
              
               ,
               (
               his
               hope
               would
               not
               make
               him
               ashamed
               )
               
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 respect
                 unto
                 all
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               119.
               6.
               
               And
               howsoever
               our
               doing
               does
               nothing
               by
               way
               of
               merit
               ;
               yet
               our
               doing
               through
               grace
               (
               in
               which
               beleeving
               is
               comprized
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               )
               does
               all
               ;
               taking
               in
               the
               Spirits
               help
               to
               cleare
               the
               integrity
               of
               these
               works
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Assurance
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               no
               foundation
               of
               our
               subsistence
               in
               grace
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               durst
               not
               rest
               on
               that
               bottome
               ,
               nor
               will
               be
               found
               in
               his
               own
               righteousnesse
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               evidence
               .
               The
               Apostle
               gives
               it
               in
               command
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Charge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 rich
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 nor
                 trust
                 in
                 uncertaine
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 giveth
                 us
                 richly
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 distribute
                 ,
                 willing
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
              
               giving
               this
               in
               as
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 Laying
                 up
                 in
                 store
                 for
                 themselves
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               God
               hath
               
                 ordained
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               10.
               and
               walking
               in
               them
               ;
               we
               are
               pronounced
               blessed
               ,
               Psalme
               11
               9.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               efficient
               cause
               of
               our
               happinesse
               is
               grace
               ,
               the
               free
               favour
               and
               good
               will
               of
               God
               towards
               man
               ,
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               24.
               
               The
               formal
               cause
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               imputation
               of
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               without
               ours
               ,
               when
               we
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               observes
               ,
               that
               
                 David
                 describes
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 imputeth
                 righteousnesse
                 without
                 works
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               wherein
               his
               blessednesse
               doth
               consist
               ,
               )
               
                 saying
                 ▪
                 
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 whose
                 iniquities
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 are
                 covered
                 ;
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 impute
                 sin
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               4.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               The
               instrument
               or
               hand
               applying
               ,
               is
               Faith
               :
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 redemption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 propitiation
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               But
               the
               subject
               on
               whom
               this
               blessednesse
               rests
               ,
               is
               the
               godly
               righteous
               man
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 apart
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 godly
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 clean
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 soul
                 unto
                 vanity
                 ,
                 nor
                 sworne
                 deceitfully
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 blessing
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousness
                 from
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               24.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               There
               is
               a
               concurrence
               of
               sundry
               causes
               in
               mans
               happinesse
               ,
               but
               all
               falls
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               him
               that
               is
               stedfast
               with
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               that
               comes
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               and
               conditions
               of
               it
               .
               He
               is
               pronounced
               ,
               and
               shall
               remaine
               for
               ever
               blessed
               ,
               
                 and
                 without
                 holinesse
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               It
               is
               questioned
               by
               some
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               the
               degree
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               which
               are
               conditions
               of
               the
               Gospel
               covenant
               ,
               upon
               performance
               of
               which
               we
               may
               conclude
               our
               Assurance
               of
               happinesse
               ;
               but
               the
               determination
               of
               that
               (
               being
               thus
               put
               )
               is
               easie
               ,
               No
               man
               in
               true
               grace
               shall
               go
               to
               hell
               ,
               or
               misse
               of
               heaven
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               adorne
               man
               with
               that
               glory
               to
               reject
               him
               .
               The
               Apostle
               exhorts
               
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 deed
                 and
                 in
                 truth
              
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               motive
               adds
               ;
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 assure
                 our
                 hearts
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               But
               the
               
                 minimum
                 quod
                 sic
              
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               that
               grace
               may
               be
               accounted
               true
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               ,
               to
               determine
               .
               It
               is
               not
               every
               faintish
               desire
               that
               is
               the
               work
               on
               which
               all
               this
               glory
               rests
               .
               It
               must
               be
               a
               work
               of
               farther
               power
               and
               efficacy
               on
               the
               soul
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               learned
               labours
               of
               my
               much
               honoured
               neighbour
               ,
               Master
               
                 Anthony
                 Burgesse
              
               in
               his
               spiritual
               refining
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
            
             
               The
               distribution
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               into
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Covenant
               with
               the
               harmony
               and
               agreement
               that
               is
               found
               between
               them
               .
            
             
               BY
               Gods
               assistance
               we
               have
               been
               thus
               farre
               carried
               on
               in
               the
               work
               in
               hand
               ,
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               and
               Gods
               way
               of
               entring
               covenant
               with
               man.
               And
               for
               the
               more
               clear
               discovery
               of
               both
               ,
               we
               have
               held
               forth
               the
               agreement
               which
               is
               found
               ,
               between
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               which
               God
               entred
               with
               man
               in
               his
               state
               of
               integrity
               ;
               and
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               entred
               of
               God
               with
               man
               ,
               in
               his
               fallen
               condition
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               respective
               differences
               ,
               So
               that
               all
               that
               is
               essential
               in
               this
               covenant
               ,
               (
               and
               necessarily
               required
               to
               the
               attainment
               of
               the
               priviledges
               and
               mercies
               promised
               in
               it
               )
               hath
               been
               made
               known
               ,
               and
               a
               compleat
               definition
               given
               ,
               with
               such
               corolaries
               and
               inferences
               that
               have
               been
               judged
               necessary
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               covenant
               thus
               entred
               with
               man
               in
               his
               lapsed
               estate
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               cleared
               ,
               
               admits
               of
               distinction
               ;
               and
               is
               distinguished
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 covenant
              
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               7.
               
               The
               first
               some
               call
               ,
               and
               not
               unfitly
               ,
               a
               covenant
               of
               Promise
               ;
               under
               that
               covenant
               Christ
               was
               known
               in
               promises
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               Others
               call
               it
               a
               subservient
               covenant
               ,
               being
               to
               lead
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               its
               full
               lustre
               and
               glory
               ,
               which
               alone
               they
               call
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               a
               third
               covenant
               But
               I
               shall
               content
               my self
               with
               the
               Scripture-termes
               ,
               calling
               the
               first
               ,
               Old
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               was
               first
               in
               being
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               is
               to
               be
               abolished
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               succeed
               ,
               the
               later
               New
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               never
               to
               be
               antiquated
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               13.
               explains
               himself
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               contribute
               much
               to
               the
               clear
               understanding
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               as
               well
               of
               the
               termes
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               mercies
               in
               it
               and
               be
               a
               great
               advantage
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               sundry
               ,
               both
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament-Scripture
               ;
               in
               case
               the
               agreement
               between
               this
               Old
               and
               New
               covenant
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               true
               differences
               be
               rightly
               assigned
               ,
               and
               those
               imaginary
               differences
               assigned
               by
               some
               (
               erroneous
               on
               either
               hand
               
               to
               the
               great
               prejudice
               of
               either
               of
               the
               covenants
               )
               be
               throughly
               examined
               .
               
               A
               work
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               but
               (
               were
               it
               well
               followed
               )
               of
               singular
               profit
               .
               On
               this
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Gods
               grace
               I
               shall
               adventure
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               first
               place
               lay
               down
               their
               agreement
               ,
               afterwards
               their
               respective
               true
               and
               real
               differences
               ,
               and
               then
               proceed
               to
               examination
               of
               such
               differences
               which
               some
               have
               assigned
               ,
               which
               I
               reserve
               to
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               seeing
               in
               the
               two
               first
               I
               shall
               be
               brief
               .
               The
               last
               will
               be
               found
               a
               businesse
               full
               of
               tedious
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               trouble
               .
               In
               several
               things
               there
               is
               a
               full
               agreement
               between
               these
               covenants
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Authour
                 propounding
              
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               them
               both
               ;
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 only
                 ,
              
               (
               who
               were
               in
               the
               first
               covenant
               )
               
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 also
              
               ,
               taken
               through
               grace
               into
               the
               second
               covenant
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               29.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 party
                 accepting
              
               ,
               as
               specifically
               considered
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               entred
               with
               man
               ;
               Neither
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               creature
               articles
               ,
               or
               is
               articled
               with
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               hitherto
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               of
               both
               with
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 motive
                 or
                 impulsive
                 cause
              
               ;
               Both
               of
               these
               are
               of
               singular
               grace
               ,
               entred
               with
               fallen
               man
               in
               his
               lost
               condition
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               hint
               of
               this
               grace
               before
               the
               fall
               ,
               nor
               any
               need
               ,
               or
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               not
               for
               mans
               preservation
               ,
               but
               his
               restitution
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               both
               :
               For
               though
               Moses
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Mediatour
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 3
                 19.
                 
                 Receiving
                 the
                 lively
                 oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               Acts
               17.
               38.
               as
               the
               Judges
               in
               Israel
               had
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Saviours
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               9.
               27.
               and
               thereupon
               Camero
               makes
               this
               difference
               between
               the
               Old
               and
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               
                 That
                 Moses
                 was
                 Mediatour
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
              
               Thes
               .
               68.
               yet
               he
               confesses
               ,
               that
               
                 that
                 mediation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 whereof
                 men
                 are
                 truly
                 and
                 effectually
                 united
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 belongs
                 only
                 unto
                 Christ
                 .
                 De
                 trip
                 .
                 foedere
                 .
                 Thes
                 .
                 Moses
              
               work
               was
               only
               to
               deliver
               the
               way
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               3.
               5.
               
               He
               that
               Moses
               did
               serve
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               wrote
               ,
               Joh.
               5.
               46.
               that
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               whom
               God
               promised
               to
               raise
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               15.
               in
               all
               ages
               was
               Mediatour
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 They
                 agree
              
               in
               the
               conditions
               annext
               .
               
                 Both
                 these
                 covenants
                 have
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 conditions
                 ,
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 everlasting
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 more
                 fully
                 ;
                 
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 mans
                 part
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               The
               just
               then
               did
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               4.
               
               And
               without
               faith
               it
               was
               then
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 6.
                 
                 Acts
              
               10.
               43.
               
               To
               him
               give
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               name
               ,
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               shall
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
               
                 God
                 then
                 called
                 for
                 returne
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerity
                 in
                 our
                 returnes
                 ,
                 accepting
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 sincere
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               18.
               31.
               
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               run
               to
               and
               fro
               through
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               to
               shew
               himself
               strong
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               those
               whose
               hearts
               are
               perfect
               before
               him
               ,
               2
               Chron
               26.
               9.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 They
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 Church-felloship
                 ,
                 constituting
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               in
               those
               dayes
               in
               which
               the
               Fathers
               lived
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               with
               this
               in
               Gospel-times
               .
               In
               Gospel-times
               men
               come
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               West
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               8.
               11.
               
               One
               and
               the
               same
               Kingdome
               receives
               both
               .
               Their
               Faith
               was
               terminated
               upon
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               ours
               ;
               
                 Abraham
                 saw
                 his
                 day
                 and
                 rejoyced
                 ,
              
               John
               8.
               56.
               
               Moses
               bore
               his
               reproach
               ,
               
                 and
                 esteemed
                 it
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               26.
               
               
                 They
                 did
                 eat
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 drink
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 drink
                 ;
                 they
                 drank
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 that
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               3.
               
               The
               same
               ,
               not
               among
               themselves
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               with
               us
               .
               They
               are
               saved
               by
               the
               same
               free
               grace
               and
               mercy
               as
               we
               ;
               
                 Jews
                 by
                 nature
              
               ,
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               same
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 as
                 sinners
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               All
               these
               identities
               evidence
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               ours
               and
               theirs
               ;
               
                 Therefore
                 say
                 I
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 Nation
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               21.
               43.
               
               The
               same
               Kingdom
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               and
               given
               to
               us
               ,
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               where
               Sem
               left
               ,
               there
               Japhet
               took
               possession
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 Sems
              
               Tents
               are
               Japhets
               .
               These
               speak
               the
               covenants
               ,
               
               into
               which
               we
               have
               successively
               entred
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               .
               A
               covenant
               entred
               by
               the
               same
               parties
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               termes
               and
               propositions
               on
               either
               hand
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               covenant
               ;
               Such
               is
               the
               Old
               covenant
               entred
               with
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               covenant
               entred
               with
               Christians
               ,
               they
               are
               therefore
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
            
             
               Differences
               assigned
               between
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               covenant
               .
            
             
               THese
               covenants
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               fully
               and
               entirely
               one
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               difference
               in
               the
               way
               of
               administration
               .
               They
               are
               one
               in
               substance
               ,
               constituting
               one
               Church
               ,
               one
               Kingdome
               ;
               but
               different
               in
               circumstances
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               ,
               they
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               by
               the
               names
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               Some
               have
               made
               it
               their
               ambition
               to
               rise
               as
               high
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               number
               of
               differences
               ,
               and
               have
               assigned
               several
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               full
               accord
               and
               perfect
               agreement
               :
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               such
               where
               the
               difference
               is
               clear
               ;
               and
               afterward
               take
               view
               ,
               of
               those
               imaginary
               differences
               upon
               which
               any
               controversie
               of
               moment
               hangs
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               differ
               
                 in
                 the
                 agents
                 employed
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 administration
                 of
                 these
                 respective
                 covenants
                 entred
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 upheld
                 and
                 continued
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               The
               Old
               covenant
               was
               administred
               and
               held
               forth
               by
               Servants
               only
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               God
               pleased
               to
               appoint
               ,
               whether
               by
               ordinary
               call
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               
                 Levi
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 among
                 men
                 in
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 God.
              
               Or
               ,
               extraordinary
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               spake
               in
               visions
               and
               dreams
               ;
               
                 God
                 in
                 sundry
                 wayes
                 and
                 manners
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               observes
               )
               
                 then
                 speaking
                 to
                 his
                 people
              
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               1.
               
               The
               New
               covenant
               is
               held
               forth
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               same
               place
               the
               Apostle
               witnesseth
               .
               He
               was
               the
               Angel
               or
               Messenger
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Upon
               that
               errand
               he
               came
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               clothed
               with
               our
               flesh
               .
               This
               is
               
                 that
                 great
                 salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               
               And
               this
               he
               carries
               on
               ,
               by
               his
               delegates
               and
               deputies
               ,
               whom
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               he
               gifts
               and
               qualifies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               differ
               
                 in
                 their
                 extent
                 and
                 latitude
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 taken
                 into
                 covenant
                 .
              
               The
               Old
               covenant
               received
               only
               the
               Jews
               ;
               To
               them
               appertained
               
                 the
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               
               Circumcision
               ,
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               was
               proper
               to
               them
               ,
               with
               some
               few
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               that
               forgetting
               their
               own
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               fathers
               house
               ,
               joyned
               themseves
               to
               them
               ,
               
               whilest
               other
               Nations
               were
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               uncircumcision
               being
               without
               title
               to
               that
               Seale
               ;
               and
               were
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 aliens
                 to
                 the
                 common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               12.
               
               Therefore
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               before
               the
               vaile
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               had
               that
               restraint
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 Go
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 any
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 enter
                 ye
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               lost
               sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               (
               being
               in
               covenant
               )
               onely
               were
               in
               their
               commission
               .
               That
               was
               a
               
                 valley
                 of
                 vision
              
               ,
               All
               other
               people
               were
               in
               darknesse
               .
               They
               
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Others
               were
               
                 no
                 people
              
               .
               The
               New
               covenant
               takes
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               respective
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               no
               Nation
               hath
               any
               barre
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 Nation
                 he
                 that
                 feareth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 accepted
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               Act.
               10.
               35.
               
               Christ
               having
               taken
               away
               the
               partition
               wall
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               have
               a
               commission
               for
               the
               discipling
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 neither
                 Jew
                 nor
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Scythian
                 nor
                 Barbarian
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3.
               11.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               differ
               
                 in
                 their
                 duration
                 or
                 continuance
              
               .
               The
               Old
               covenant
               had
               but
               its
               date
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               being
               expired
               ,
               it
               must
               give
               way
               for
               the
               New
               to
               succeed
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               reasons
               from
               the
               Prophets
               prediction
               ,
               of
               a
               New
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 A
                 New
                 covenant
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 void
                 the
                 Old
                 ;
                 now
                 that
                 which
                 decayeth
                 and
                 waxeth
                 old
                 ,
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 vanish
                 away
                 .
              
               This
               was
               to
               stand
               
                 till
                 times
                 of
                 reformation
              
               ,
               Heb.
               9
               10.
               
               This
               second
               covenant
               must
               remaine
               till
               the
               end
               of
               time
               .
               These
               are
               called
               the
               last
               dayes
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               after
               these
               there
               must
               be
               no
               change
               of
               Ordinances
               .
               The
               Ministery
               now
               established
               ,
               is
               to
               remaine
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               20.
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               until
               Christs
               second
               coming
               unto
               judgement
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               differ
               
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 dedication
                 or
                 consecration
                 .
              
               The
               Old
               covenant
               was
               dedicated
               ,
               and
               purified
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
               and
               other
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               were
               slaine
               and
               offered
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               observes
               from
               
                 Exod.
                 24.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 When
              
               Moses
               
                 had
                 spoken
                 every
                 precept
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 calves
                 and
                 goats
                 ,
                 with
                 water
                 and
                 Scarlet-wool
                 and
                 hysope
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 both
                 the
                 book
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 enjoyned
                 you
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 blood
                 both
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
              
               But
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               dedication
               is
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 shed
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 many
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 :
              
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               agreement
               ,
               Either
               of
               both
               are
               Testaments
               and
               covenants
               ,
               Either
               of
               both
               have
               their
               dedication
               ,
               Either
               of
               both
               are
               dedicated
               in
               blood
               ;
               2.
               
               An
               answerable
               difference
               and
               opposition
               .
               The
               first
               was
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               be
               antiquated
               .
               The
               second
               the
               New
               ,
               to
               succeed
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Old.
               The
               first
               was
               dedicated
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Calves
               .
               The
               second
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               ;
               
                 in
                 my
                 blood
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               .
               The
               first
               had
               no
               possible
               power
               to
               take
               away
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               presently
               shews
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 many
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               before
               these
               quoted
               ,
               gives
               the
               covenant
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Testament
               ,
               though
               a
               covenant
               ,
               and
               a
               mans
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               really
               differ
               ,
               seeing
               herein
               they
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               had
               its
               validility
               ,
               as
               a
               Testament
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               him
               that
               made
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               differ
               
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 exhibition
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               And
               upon
               a
               threefold
               account
               here
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               .
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Old
               covenant
               we
               have
               Christ
               only
               in
               a
               Promise
               ;
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               to
               rise
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               received
               unto
               glory
               .
               Under
               that
               covenant
               ,
               light
               was
               by
               way
               of
               prophecie
               ;
               In
               the
               New
               covenant
               he
               is
               evidently
               set
               forth
               as
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               Having
               been
               dead
               and
               now
               alive
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               18.
               
               Having
               suffered
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               risen
               again
               and
               entred
               into
               glory
               .
               To
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               prophecie
               ,
               but
               a
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               Old
               covenant
               ,
               all
               was
               held
               out
               to
               the
               people
               under
               types
               ,
               figures
               ,
               shadows
               ;
               All
               about
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               Persons
               ,
               U●ensils
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               did
               lead
               to
               Christ
               ;
               all
               of
               these
               ,
               darkly
               holding
               him
               forth
               .
               
                 They
                 had
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               1.
               
               a
               little
               of
               reality
               in
               a
               great
               bulk
               of
               ceremony
               .
               In
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               clearly
               ,
               and
               manifestly
               (
               without
               figure
               or
               type
               )
               held
               forth
               unto
               us
               .
               3.
               
               In
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               knowledge
               was
               dim
               and
               obscure
               .
               
               It
               could
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               wrapt
               up
               in
               prophecies
               and
               types
               .
               A
               prophecie
               is
               a
               riddle
               till
               it
               be
               unfolden
               ,
               and
               little
               is
               known
               of
               a
               man
               by
               his
               shadow
               ,
               comparative
               to
               that
               which
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               man
               himselfe
               .
               
               Therefore
               though
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Jewes
               in
               Old
               Testament
               times
               was
               a
               state
               of
               light
               ,
               comparative
               to
               the
               darknesse
               that
               was
               with
               other
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               land
               was
               called
               
               
                 a
                 valley
                 of
                 visions
              
               ,
               Isa.
               22.
               1.
               yet
               it
               was
               little
               more
               than
               darknesse
               ,
               comparative
               to
               that
               light
               which
               in
               Gospel
               times
               is
               revealed
               .
               Christ
               was
               a
               Minister
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               began
               his
               Ministery
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Zebulon
               and
               Nepthali
               ;
               the
               Text
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 people
                 that
                 sate
                 in
                 darknesse
                 saw
                 a
                 great
                 light
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               4.
               16.
               
               Circumcision
               therfore
               ,
               in
               different
               respects
               ,
               was
               both
               a
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               a
               Bondage
               ,
               A
               Priviledge
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               1.
               
               It
               was
               a
               great
               mercy
               to
               have
               light
               let
               in
               at
               any
               crevice
               ,
               promises
               any
               way
               sealed
               and
               ratified
               to
               us
               .
               A
               Bondage
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               10.
               
               To
               live
               in
               so
               dim
               a
               light
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               laden
               in
               so
               burdensome
               a
               way
               ,
               was
               a
               heavy
               yoke
               ;
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               putting
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 advantage
                 the
                 Jew
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 priviledge
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
              
               above
               and
               before
               the
               Gentile
               ?
               Rom.
               3.
               1.
               answers
               ,
               
                 Much
                 every
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               gives
               in
               his
               reason
               of
               the
               preheminence
               ;
               So
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               question
               should
               be
               put
               
                 What
                 advantage
                 hath
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 priviledge
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
              
               above
               and
               before
               the
               Jew
               ?
               Answer
               may
               be
               made
               Much
               every
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               given
               of
               the
               preheminence
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               in
               the
               particulars
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               So
               that
               ,
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 covenant
                 ,
                 established
                 upon
                 better
                 promises
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               8.
               6.
               
               Promises
               are
               more
               full
               and
               clear
               .
               Though
               it
               must
               be
               confest
               ,
               that
               a
               Christians
               preheminence
               above
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               doth
               not
               equal
               a
               Iewes
               preheminence
               above
               the
               Gentile
               .
               The
               Iew
               was
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               heire
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
               
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Promise
                 ;
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               12.
               
               The
               Iew
               was
               in
               the
               same
               covenant
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               Christians
               are
               in
               Gospel-times
               .
               There
               is
               not
               a
               promise
               in
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               for
               priviledges
               ,
               conferred
               upon
               us
               ,
               or
               graces
               wrought
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               help
               of
               that
               light
               ,
               we
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               Old
               covenant
               ,
               the
               same
               held
               out
               ,
               as
               after
               will
               be
               more
               clearly
               manifested
               .
               The
               betternesse
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               greater
               ease
               being
               freed
               from
               that
               bondage
               ,
               of
               the
               ceremonial
               yoke
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               more
               distinct
               clearnesse
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               doth
               tender
               ,
               being
               in
               so
               clear
               ,
               and
               full
               a
               way
               held
               out
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               under
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               New
               Testament-revelation
               ,
               
                 is
                 greater
              
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Gospel-Mysteries
               ,
               
                 then
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               greatest
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               greater
               than
               a
               Prophet
               .
               Those
               Prophets
               that
               did
               foresee
               ,
               and
               foreshew
               the
               Birth
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               the
               triumphant
               conquest
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               his
               glory
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               the
               spreading
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               call
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               did
               not
               themselves
               see
               it
               ;
               as
               now
               the
               meanest
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               do
               understand
               it
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               they
               who
               now
               preach
               through
               Christ
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               blisse
               of
               glorified
               Saints
               ,
               in
               their
               eternal
               fruition
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               understand
               it
               in
               that
               measure
               ,
               as
               the
               meanest
               that
               then
               shall
               have
               the
               happinesse
               to
               enjoy
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               differ
               
                 in
                 the
                 Seales
                 annext
                 for
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 ratification
                 and
                 confirmation
              
               ;
               for
               howsoever
               they
               are
               of
               the
               same
               use
               ,
               leading
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               signified
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               had
               Christ
               in
               their
               Sacraments
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               7.
               and
               we
               have
               no
               more
               in
               ours
               ;
               yet
               they
               differ
               in
               the
               outward
               stamp
               or
               effigies
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               ,
               of
               initiation
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               corroboration
               :
               The
               initiating
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Jewes
               (
               which
               gave
               them
               the
               denomination
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               )
               was
               that
               painful
               circumcision
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 signum
                 vile
                 ,
                 &
                 incivile
              
               ,
               yet
               ,
               those
               that
               would
               be
               the
               Lords
               ,
               did
               ,
               and
               must
               submit
               unto
               it
               .
               All
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               with
               him
               ,
               received
               that
               signe
               ;
               And
               all
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               with
               him
               would
               joyne
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               This
               was
               to
               be
               the
               leading
               Sacrament
               ;
               He
               that
               was
               not
               circumcised
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               might
               not
               eat
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               
                 Exod
                 12.
                 48.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 stranger
                 shall
                 sojourne
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 keep
                 the
                 Passeover
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 his
                 males
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 neer
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 uncircumcised
                 person
                 shall
                 eat
                 thereof
                 .
              
               A
               full
               Text
               against
               all
               that
               plead
               for
               unbaptized
               persons
               admission
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               that
               disorder
               ,
               that
               the
               leading
               Sacrament
               should
               come
               after
               .
               The
               initiating
               Sacrament
               with
               Christians
               is
               that
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               no
               sooner
               was
               a
               man
               brought
               into
               covenant
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               streight
               baptized
               ;
               assoon
               as
               he
               made
               profession
               ,
               he
               had
               this
               sealing
               engaging
               signe
               ,
               the
               application
               of
               water
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               an
               abstersive
               cleansing
               nature
               ,
               implying
               our
               staine
               and
               guilt
               ,
               and
               leading
               us
               thither
               ,
               where
               purification
               and
               freedome
               is
               found
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               and
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               The
               following
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               Old
               covenant
               ,
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ;
               a
               Lamp
               without
               blemish
               to
               be
               eaten
               in
               the
               place
               and
               way
               that
               God
               prescribed
               .
               That
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               common
               ,
               useful
               ,
               and
               necessary
               elements
               ,
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               a
               strengthning
               &
               
               cheering
               nature
               ,
               Ps
               .
               104.
               15.
               
               Implying
               our
               fainting
               ,
               feeble
               estate
               ,
               our
               disconsolate
               and
               sad
               condition
               ,
               and
               leading
               us
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               find
               both
               strength
               and
               consolation
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
            
             
               Positions
               tending
               to
               clear
               the
               first
               covenant
               ,
               under
               Old
               Testament-dispensations
               .
            
             
               BEfore
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               those
               supposed
               differences
               ;
               which
               some
               have
               brought
               in
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               both
               covenants
               ;
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               certain
               positions
               ,
               to
               give
               some
               light
               for
               the
               more
               clear
               understanding
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Old
               covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               help
               us
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               in
               our
               judgements
               of
               them
               both
               ;
               as
               well
               in
               their
               agreement
               ,
               as
               their
               severall
               differences
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 Position
              
               ,
               God
               delivered
               unto
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               Law
               or
               Rule
               of
               life
               ,
               
               but
               also
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               before
               shewed
               ;
               )
               So
               ,
               Moses
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               delivered
               unto
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               not
               a
               Law
               or
               rule
               only
               ,
               but
               a
               covenant
               likewise
               .
               
                 This
                 might
                 be
                 confirmed
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 fully
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 adversary
                 that
                 appears
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 is
                 frequently
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               4.
               13.
               
               He
               declared
               unto
               you
               the
               covenant
               ,
               which
               he
               commanded
               you
               to
               performe
               ,
               even
               ten
               Commandments
               .
               See
               2
               Kings
               18.
               12.
               2
               
               Chron.
               6.
               11.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Parties
                 ,
                 Consent
                 ,
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 Text
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               26.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Thou
               hast
               avouched
               the
               Lord
               this
               day
               to
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               avouched
               thee
               this
               day
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               thee
               .
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 largely
                 shewne
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 covenant
                 delivered
                 by
              
               Moses
               
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 was
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 .
              
               This
               is
               so
               largely
               proved
               to
               my
               hand
               by
               Master
               Ball
               in
               his
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ,
               page
               102
               ,
               103
               ,
               104.
               and
               Master
               Burges
               in
               his
               
                 Vindiciae
                 legis
              
               ,
               page
               224
               ,
               225.
               
               that
               I
               may
               spare
               my
               paines
               ;
               yet
               in
               brief
               ,
               That
               covenant
               which
               teacheth
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               men
               attaine
               salvation
               ,
               that
               accepts
               men
               upon
               repentance
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               the
               heart
               is
               circumcised
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               One
               of
               these
               single
               will
               evince
               it
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               their
               joynt
               strength
               will
               they
               conclude
               it
               ;
               But
               the
               covenant
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ,
               was
               such
               a
               covenant
               .
               In
               that
               covenant
               Christ
               was
               taught
               ,
               
                 John
                 5.
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
                 Had
                 ye
                 beleved
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 ye
                 would
                 have
                 beleeved
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 ye
                 beleeve
                 not
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 how
                 will
                 ye
                 beleeve
                 my
                 words
                 ?
              
               Whence
               the
               collection
               is
               plaine
               ,
               Beleevers
               of
               Moses
               ,
               are
               Beleevers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               Rejecters
               of
               Moses
               ,
               are
               Rejecters
               of
               Christ
               :
               See
               
                 Luke
                 24.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 with
                 44
                 ,
                 45
                 ,
                 46.
                 
                 John
                 1.
                 45.
                 
                 Acts
                 26.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               The
               Prophecies
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               Types
               ,
               Genealogies
               ,
               Sacraments
               under
               that
               covenant
               (
               whether
               ordinary
               or
               extraordinary
               )
               all
               held
               forth
               Christ
               as
               might
               be
               easily
               shewn
               in
               their
               several
               particulars
               .
               In
               that
               covenant
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               attained
               salvation
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               only
               fed
               with
               temporal
               Promises
               ,
               and
               a
               covenant
               meerly
               carnal
               ;
               not
               looking
               above
               or
               beyond
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               shewen
               :
               In
               this
               covenant
               men
               are
               accepted
               ,
               and
               received
               into
               mercy
               and
               favour
               upon
               repentance
               ;
               
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 dayes
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 merciful
                 God
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 forsake
                 thee
                 ,
                 neither
                 destroy
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 forget
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 thy
                 fathers
                 which
                 he
                 sware
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               4.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               In
               this
               covenant
               there
               is
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               (
               the
               great
               priviledge
               of
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               12.
               )
               The
               Lord
               proclaimes
               himself
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 merciful
                 ,
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 abundant
                 in
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 keeping
                 mercy
                 for
                 thousands
                 ,
                 forgiving
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 transgression
                 and
                 sin
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               34.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               See
               Exod.
               32.
               31
               ,
               32.
               2
               
               Chron.
               7.
               14.
               
               Psal
               .
               25.
               11.
               
               Psal
               .
               51.
               12.
               7.
               9.
               14.
               
               In
               this
               covenant
               the
               heart
               is
               circumcised
               (
               another
               great
               priviledge
               of
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 will
                 circumcise
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God.
              
               
               All
               of
               these
               ,
               any
               of
               these
               hold
               out
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               ten
               commandments
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 13.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
              
               6.
               11.
               
               (
               all
               that
               Moses
               delivered
               to
               Israel
               ,
               being
               there
               epitomized
               )
               holds
               forth
               a
               covenant
               
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Works
               .
               This
               appears
               in
               the
               Preface
               ,
               intimating
               ,
               Gods
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               to
               that
               people
               ,
               
                 bringing
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Bondage
                 .
              
               Which
               deliverance
               had
               more
               in
               it
               than
               a
               bare
               temporal
               mercy
               ;
               otherwise
               their
               passage
               through
               the
               red
               Sea
               could
               have
               been
               no
               Baptisme
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               1.
               
               Neither
               had
               it
               been
               any
               act
               of
               justifying
               faith
               in
               Moses
               to
               observe
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               which
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               observes
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               28.
               
               Then
               their
               Rock
               and
               Manna
               had
               been
               a
               viaticum
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               no
               Sacrament
               .
               There
               God
               avoucheth
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               God
               of
               that
               people
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               was
               a
               God
               in
               covenant
               to
               none
               of
               man-kinde
               fallen
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               act
               of
               grace
               .
               It
               appears
               in
               the
               first
               commandment
               ,
               where
               God
               requires
               them
               to
               accept
               him
               ,
               and
               cleave
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               through
               Christ
               .
               It
               appears
               in
               the
               second
               commandment
               ;
               in
               the
               preceptive
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               contains
               the
               whole
               ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               was
               found
               through
               Christ
               .
               Thither
               Interpreters
               reduce
               all
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Types
               ,
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
               It
               appeares
               in
               the
               reasons
               annext
               to
               that
               precept
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               threatens
               judgement
               on
               transgressours
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               so
               ,
               mercy
               to
               those
               that
               observe
               it
               .
               Mercy
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               not
               vouchsafed
               but
               in
               Christ
               .
               It
               appears
               in
               the
               fifth
               commandment
               ,
               in
               the
               promise
               there
               annext
               ,
               and
               fastened
               to
               it
               ;
               So
               that
               this
               covenant
               (
               or
               this
               summe
               or
               epitome
               of
               the
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               )
               which
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Arke
               ,
               and
               the
               Mercy-seat
               or
               propitiatory
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               Exod.
               26.
               34.
               was
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               this
               covenant
               (
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               and
               epitomized
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               )
               being
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               it
               could
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               and
               entire
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               This
               is
               plaine
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               at
               once
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               people
               enter
               covenant
               upon
               so
               opposite
               termes
               .
               These
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               either
               of
               them
               destructive
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               We
               may
               argue
               concerning
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               concerning
               Election
               ,
               
                 If
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 grace
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 grace
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 grace
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 work
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 work
                 .
              
               This
               I
               speak
               as
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               a
               mixt
               covenant
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Pauls
               adversaries
               preacht
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               ;
               so
               also
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               that
               assert
               it
               to
               
               be
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               never
               undertaking
               any
               answer
               to
               those
               arguments
               ,
               which
               so
               clearly
               conclude
               it
               to
               be
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
               
                 What
                 this
                 covenant
                 is
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 works
                 or
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 in
                 the
                 tender
                 and
                 termes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plaine
               ,
               Mens
               faith
               or
               unbelief
               ,
               Mens
               obedience
               or
               transgression
               ,
               cannot
               diversifie
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               which
               God
               doth
               tender
               ;
               And
               what
               God
               spake
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               spake
               to
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               same
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               he
               spake
               to
               any
               ,
               
                 Exodus
                 19.
                 25.
                 
                 Exodus
              
               20.
               18.
               compared
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               is
               a
               mistake
               in
               some
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 a
                 pure
                 covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 to
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 occasionally
                 and
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 related
                 to
                 ,
                 comprehended
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               He
               should
               rather
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               ten
               commandments
               had
               been
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               by
               an
               accident
               or
               especial
               occasion
               had
               become
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               which
               yet
               could
               not
               have
               held
               .
               The
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               and
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               are
               two
               distinct
               and
               opposite
               Species
               ,
               They
               have
               one
               and
               the
               same
               univocal
               Genus
               ,
               of
               whose
               nature
               they
               equally
               partake
               .
               Therefore
               as
               an
               Oxe
               can
               by
               no
               occasion
               or
               accident
               ,
               be
               a
               Horse
               ,
               or
               a
               Horse
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               or
               a
               Sheep
               a
               Lion
               ,
               or
               a
               Lion
               a
               man
               ;
               so
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               can
               by
               no
               occasion
               or
               accident
               be
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               intended
               for
               one
               end
               ,
               may
               occasionally
               and
               accidentally
               have
               another
               event
               ;
               as
               the
               Ministery
               intending
               salvation
               ,
               may
               prove
               an
               aggravat
               on
               of
               condemnation
               ;
               but
               no
               occasion
               or
               accident
               can
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               into
               that
               which
               is
               of
               a
               kind
               opposite
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               different
               from
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               where
               the
               event
               is
               hindred
               ,
               and
               another
               happens
               ;
               the
               denomination
               is
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               ,
               from
               the
               primary
               intention
               .
               The
               Apostle
               calls
               the
               Gospel
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
               The
               word
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               though
               to
               some
               through
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               it
               turns
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               to
               death
               .
               If
               our
               author
               in
               this
               question
               ,
               take
               liberty
               to
               differ
               from
               all
               (
               as
               himself
               professeth
               )
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               be
               displeased
               ,
               if
               all
               differ
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 Hanc
                 veniam
                 petimusque
                 ,
                 damusque
                 ,
                 vicissim
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               In
               Moses
               
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 his
                 administration
                 ,
                 commands
                 were
                 frequent
                 and
                 full
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 ceremonial
                 ,
                 as
                 moral
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 menaces
                 .
                 
                 The
                 directive
                 ,
                 and
                 maledictive
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 were
                 clear
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 for
                 discovery
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 to
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 posture
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 promises
                 more
                 obscure
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 eternity
                 )
                 scarce
                 known
                 ,
                 any
                 otherwise
                 then
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 shadowed
                 out
                 in
                 temporal
                 things
                 .
              
               This
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shews
               )
               was
               figured
               by
               that
               vaile
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               Moses
               his
               face
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               with
               the
               people
               upon
               the
               renuing
               of
               the
               Tables
               ,
               Moses
               his
               face
               upon
               his
               converse
               with
               God
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               shone
               with
               that
               glory
               ,
               that
               Aaron
               and
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               were
               afraid
               to
               come
               nigh
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               30.
               
               Afterwards
               he
               speaks
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               talks
               with
               them
               ;
               
                 And
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 speaking
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 a
                 vaile
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 ,
              
               verse
               33.
               
               Whereupon
               the
               Apostle
               having
               entred
               comparison
               between
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               alludes
               to
               this
               vaile
               before
               Moses
               his
               face
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 hope
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 use
                 great
                 plainnesse
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 which
                 put
                 a
                 vaile
                 over
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 could
                 not
                 stedfastly
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 abolished
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 mindes
                 were
                 blinded
              
               ;
               Upon
               which
               Diodati
               saith
               ;
               
                 Moses
                 Ministry
                 kept
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 the
                 shadows
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 without
                 contemplating
                 the
                 mysteries
                 which
                 were
                 figured
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               4.
               
               
                 Whereof
                 was
                 a
                 figure
                 that
                 vaile
                 on
              
               Moses
               
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 Not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 act
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 allegorically
                 understood
                 thereby
                 ,
                 namely
                 of
                 the
                 obscure
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               Which
               obscure
               dispensation
               meeting
               with
               that
               blindnesse
               that
               was
               in
               the
               judgements
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               held
               them
               in
               such
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               they
               saw
               little
               of
               Grace
               in
               that
               covenant
               ,
               but
               rather
               through
               their
               blinde
               mistake
               ,
               looked
               upon
               it
               (
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               )
               as
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Apostle
               signifies
               in
               the
               place
               before
               quoted
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Gods
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               caused
               them
               so
               tenaciously
               to
               hold
               to
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               especially
               to
               the
               ceremonial
               part
               ,
               which
               though
               more
               burdensome
               ,
               yet
               was
               easilier
               fitted
               to
               their
               corruption
               )
               that
               they
               refused
               Christ
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               to
               every
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
            
             
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 held
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 left
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 convinced
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 saw
                 not
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               Christ
               in
               his
               contest
               with
               the
               Jewes
               (
               who
               would
               not
               receive
               him
               ,
               but
               stood
               in
               opposition
               ,
               and
               raised
               persecution
               against
               him
               ,
               )
               appeales
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Old
               Testament-Scriptures
               ;
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 you
                 think
                 to
                 have
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
              
               Iohn
               5.
               39.
               
               Where
               we
               see
               a
               double
               encomium
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               1.
               
               From
               the
               Iewes
               own
               acknowledgement
               ,
               In
               them
               eternal
               life
               may
               be
               found
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               testimony
               they
               give
               of
               Christ
               ,
               In
               them
               ,
               upon
               search
               ,
               Christ
               may
               be
               found
               ;
               There
               are
               such
               discoveries
               there
               ,
               that
               hold
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               search
               them
               .
               And
               they
               suspecting
               ,
               by
               that
               intimacy
               of
               communion
               that
               he
               profest
               to
               have
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               heavy
               charge
               that
               he
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               about
               to
               accuse
               them
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               Christ
               puts
               it
               off
               from
               himself
               ,
               and
               puts
               it
               upon
               one
               that
               they
               had
               least
               in
               suspition
               ,
               even
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               in
               whom
               they
               trusted
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               pretended
               to
               repose
               confidence
               ;
               It
               is
               he
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               accuse
               them
               ,
               not
               of
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               transgression
               of
               any
               command
               of
               his
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               could
               easilier
               have
               beleeved
               )
               but
               of
               unbeliefe
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 You
                 have
                 one
                 that
                 accuseth
                 you
                 ,
                 even
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 in
                 whom
                 you
                 trust
                 ;
                 for
                 had
                 ye
                 beleeved
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 ye
                 would
                 have
                 beleeved
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 wrote
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Unbelief
               in
               Christ
               ,
               set
               forth
               in
               Moses
               ,
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               which
               Moses
               his
               writings
               shall
               charge
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               also
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               two
               disciples
               in
               the
               way
               to
               
                 Emmaus
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 fools
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 ;
                 ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
              
               where
               we
               see
               them
               charged
               with
               sin
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               understood
               not
               Christ
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
               Christ
               in
               Moses
               ,
               as
               follows
               there
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ;
               
                 Beginning
                 at
              
               Moses
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 he
                 expounded
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 things
                 concerning
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               Luke
               24
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 dwell
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 their
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 which
                 are
                 read
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 fulfilled
                 them
                 in
                 condemning
                 him
                 ,
              
               Acts
               13.
               27.
               
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 phrases
                 in
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 quoted
                 ,
                 as
                 holding
                 out
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 rigid
                 interpretation
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 qualified
                 sense
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Gespel-sense
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 
                 to
                 Scripture-use
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 out
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 termes
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               To
               instance
               in
               some
               few
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 Now
                 therefore
                 hearken
                 ,
                 O
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 judgements
                 which
                 I
                 teach
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 in
                 and
                 possesse
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 fathers
                 giveth
                 you
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               5.
               33.
               
               
                 You
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 prolong
                 your
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 ye
                 shall
                 possesse
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               30.
               16.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 I
                 command
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 live
                 and
                 multiply
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 shall
                 blesse
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 whither
                 thou
                 goest
                 to
                 possesse
                 it
                 .
              
               Deut.
               6.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 these
                 statutes
                 ,
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 always
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 preserve
                 us
                 alive
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 if
                 we
                 observe
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 these
                 commandments
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 us
                 .
              
               We
               may
               so
               interpret
               those
               Scriptures
               (
               and
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               for
               a
               great
               part
               ,
               did
               so
               interpret
               them
               )
               that
               they
               hold
               out
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               when
               Grace
               was
               not
               at
               all
               acknowledged
               to
               assist
               in
               doing
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               known
               at
               all
               to
               satisfie
               for
               failing
               ,
               and
               to
               expiate
               for
               transgression
               .
               These
               seeing
               nothing
               but
               a
               reward
               upon
               labour
               ,
               and
               punishment
               in
               case
               of
               transgression
               .
               They
               may
               yet
               be
               so
               interpreted
               as
               taking
               Grace
               ,
               in
               the
               Work
               for
               change
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               putting
               it
               into
               a
               posture
               for
               obedience
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               even
               in
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
               306.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 circumcise
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 if
                 thy
                 ●eed
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 live
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               these
               duties
               are
               only
               Gospel
               qualifications
               of
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               of
               obedience
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               (
               which
               they
               may
               well
               bear
               ,
               and
               I
               take
               to
               be
               their
               native
               sense
               )
               here
               is
               no
               more
               than
               what
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               from
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 good
                 ,
                 shall
                 rise
                 unto
                 the
                 resurr●ction
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               John
               5.
               28.
               
               
                 To
                 them
                 that
                 by
                 patient
                 continuing
                 in
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 seek
                 for
                 glory
                 and
                 immortality
                 ,
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
              
               Rom
               2.
               5.
               
               Where
               (
               as
               in
               many
               other
               places
               )
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               New
               covenant
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               make
               the
               attaining
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               phrases
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               to
               be
               New
               covenant
               ,
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               Gospel-language
               ;
               unlesse
               they
               will
               charge
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               to
               have
               Old
               Testament-spirits
               .
               To
               save
               a
               mans
               
               self
               may
               be
               so
               understood
               as
               to
               bear
               a
               sense
               ,
               purely
               legal
               ,
               anti-Evangelical
               ,
               and
               opposite
               to
               Grace
               or
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               used
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               a
               phrase
               very
               near
               it
               ;
               
                 For
                 by
                 Grace
                 ye
                 are
                 saved
                 through
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               8.
               
               Not
               obscurely
               shewing
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               are
               saved
               of
               our selves
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               of
               Grace
               ,
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
               Yet
               the
               phrase
               may
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               Gospel-sense
               ,
               as
               requiring
               and
               implying
               no
               more
               than
               our
               endeavour
               in
               a
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               through
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               Salvation-way
               ,
               To
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               finde
               it
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               than
               once
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 Take
                 heed
                 unto
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 thou
                 wilt
                 save
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 hear
                 thee
                 .
              
               Ministers
               taking
               heed
               to
               doctrine
               ,
               save
               hearers
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               no
               saviours
               ,
               in
               opposition
               ,
               but
               in
               subordination
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               Ministers
               and
               others
               taking
               heed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               save
               themselves
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               no
               self-saviours
               in
               opposition
               to
               free
               grace
               ,
               the
               merit
               of
               ,
               or
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               Peter
               in
               his
               first
               Sermon
               after
               receiving
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               pre●cht
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               he
               urg'd
               this
               ,
               which
               some
               will
               have
               to
               be
               no
               other
               than
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               
                 Save
                 your selves
                 from
                 this
                 untoward
                 generation
                 ,
              
               Act.
               2.
               40.
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               preacht
               no
               other
               thing
               than
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               on
               the
               
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 own
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 To
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 that
              
               Paul
               
                 uses
                 it
              
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               8.
               
                 doth
                 exclude
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               that
               was
               no
               bottom
               on
               which
               he
               durst
               stand
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               Ezekiel
               uses
               it
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               delivered
               by
               it
               ,
               Though
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               Job
               
                 stood
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 but
                 deliver
                 their
                 own
                 soules
                 by
                 their
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               14.
               14.
               so
               Ezek.
               18.
               22.
               
               
                 In
                 his
                 righteousness
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 he
                 shall
                 live
                 ;
                 Noah
              
               was
               an
               heir
               of
               the
               
                 righteousness
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               7.
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               witnesseth
               ;
               yet
               the
               same
               Holy
               Ghost
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 righteousness
                 delivers
                 his
                 soul
                 .
              
               So
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 delivers
                 from
                 death
              
               ;
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               say
               ,
               it
               would
               deliver
               ,
               were
               it
               exact
               and
               compleat
               ,
               but
               (
               such
               as
               it
               is
               )
               it
               doth
               deliver
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 20.2
                 .
                 David
              
               (
               as
               Paul
               observes
               )
               
                 describeth
                 the
                 blessedness
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 unto
                 whom
                 God
                 imputeth
                 righteousness
                 without
                 works
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               4.
               6.
               
               Yet
               the
               same
               David
               puts
               blessednesse
               upon
               works
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 112.
                 1.
                 
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 that
                 delighteth
                 greatly
                 in
                 his
                 commandments
                 .
              
               Psalme
               119.
               12.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 undefiled
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 keep
                 his
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 heart
                 .
              
               Ps
               .
               128.
               1.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 walketh
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 .
              
               And
               so
               also
               the
               Apostle
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Who
                 so
                 looketh
                 into
                 the
                 perfect
                 Law
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 continueth
                 therein
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 forgetful
                 hearer
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 doer
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 in
                 his
                 deed
                 ,
                 James
              
               1.
               25.
               
               The
               Apostle
               Peter
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 mighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 faith
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1
               5.
               
               Our
               salvation
               is
               not
               in
               our
               own
               keeping
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               our
               own
               care
               ,
               that
               frees
               us
               from
               destruction
               ;
               yet
               John
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 toucheth
                 him
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               5.
               18.
               
               Here
               are
               the
               same
               words
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               denied
               ,
               and
               both
               from
               one
               and
               the
               same
               mouth
               of
               truth
               ;
               a
               different
               sense
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               enquired
               after
               .
               A
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               out
               of
               our
               own
               inherent
               strength
               and
               abilities
               ,
               in
               an
               exact
               perfection
               ,
               is
               denied
               ,
               a
               righteousnesse
               ,
               not
               of
               us
               ,
               but
               through
               grace
               wrought
               in
               us
               ,
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               which
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               calls
               for
               ,
               is
               asserted
               and
               required
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               
               Though
               the
               whole
               Law
               that
               Moses
               delivered
               from
               God
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               to
               the
               people
               (
               and
               is
               among
               the
               sacred
               Oracles
               of
               God
               for
               posterity
               )
               do
               containe
               a
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               the
               Law
               is
               taken
               sometime
               in
               that
               strict
               sense
               ,
               as
               containing
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               holding
               forth
               life
               upon
               condition
               of
               perfect
               obedience
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               puts
               an
               opposition
               between
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ;
               So
               also
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 righteousnesse
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               So
               that
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               distinguishing
               ,
               between
               
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               the
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               Evangelical
               Promise
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 including
                 this
                 Promise
              
               ,
               and
               writing
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               considered
               in
               the
               bare
               mandatory
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               can
               save
               none
               ;
               
                 If
                 righteousnesse
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 vaine
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               righteousness
               
                 witnessed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 Faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               21
               ,
               22.
               is
               ,
               our
               justification
               ,
               and
               brings
               salvation
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               And
               no
               marvel
               ,
               that
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ,
               should
               be
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               in
               so
               different
               an
               acception
               ;
               when
               circumcision
               ,
               that
               leading
               ceremony
               
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               sometimes
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               Priviledge
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ,
               and
               a
               saving
               Ordinance
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               4.
               11.
               
               And
               sometimes
               as
               a
               yoke
               ,
               
                 A
                 yoke
                 that
                 neither
                 our
                 fathers
                 nor
                 we
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 ;
                 Acts
              
               15.
               10.
               yea
               ,
               as
               a
               deadly
               ceremony
               ,
               dividing
               and
               cutting
               off
               from
               Christ
               .
               I
               Paul
               
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               2.
               
               So
               that
               the
               Law
               abstracted
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Jews
               took
               it
               )
               was
               a
               Ministry
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               9.
               
               It
               could
               never
               reach
               so
               high
               as
               salvation
               ,
               but
               including
               Christ
               ,
               it
               wa●
               perfect
               ,
               and
               saves
               the
               soule
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               7.
               
               The
               Apostles
               thinks
               he
               can
               never
               sufficiently
               vilifie
               the
               ceremonial
               Fabrick
               ,
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               absolute
               of
               it self
               ,
               without
               farther
               relation
               ;
               We
               see
               what
               titles
               he
               gives
               those
               Ordinances
               ,
               
                 Weak
                 and
                 beggarly
                 elements
              
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               9.
               
               
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               8.
               
               But
               being
               taken
               in
               their
               relative
               consideration
               ,
               as
               a
               School-master
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 an
                 attonement
                 ,
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               times
               without
               end
               ;
               The
               honour
               due
               to
               Christ
               (
               who
               was
               an
               Offering
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               2.
               and
               by
               whom
               we
               receive
               the
               attonement
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               11.
               
               )
               without
               derogation
               from
               Christ
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               them
               ;
               not
               by
               way
               of
               opposition
               ,
               but
               subordination
               ;
               and
               not
               by
               mans
               device
               ,
               but
               Gods
               appointment
               not
               holding
               the
               soul
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               ministerially
               serviceable
               to
               lead
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIV
               .
            
             
               The
               Old
               covenant
               was
               not
               made
               up
               of
               meer
               carnal
               and
               temporal
               Promises
               ,
               but
               contained
               New
               covenant-promises
               that
               were
               spiritual
               and
               saving
               .
            
             
               THese
               Positions
               premised
               ,
               to
               clear
               our
               way
               in
               a
               farther
               progresse
               in
               this
               thing
               :
               I
               should
               now
               look
               into
               those
               differences
               ;
               which
               several
               parties
               ;
               have
               not
               found
               ,
               but
               made
               between
               these
               covenants
               ;
               and
               to
               reckon
               up
               all
               ,
               which
               some
               have
               at
               least
               hinted
               and
               touched
               upon
               ,
               I
               should
               weary
               both
               my self
               and
               the
               Reader
               .
               He
               that
               pleases
               may
               finde
               them
               numerously
               reckoned
               up
               ,
               by
               Master
               Ball
               in
               his
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               page
               
               94
               ,
               95
               ,
               96.
               with
               his
               general
               censure
               and
               dislike
               of
               the
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               sparing
               a
               particular
               refutation
               which
               I
               also
               shall
               forbear
               .
               So
               many
               of
               them
               as
               are
               differences
               indeed
               ,
               will
               fall
               in
               with
               those
               before
               delivered
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               will
               fall
               before
               that
               which
               hath
               ,
               and
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               may
               be
               spoken
               .
               There
               are
               only
               foure
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               take
               notice
               ,
               upon
               which
               much
               controversie
               depends
               .
               The
               two
               former
               being
               injurious
               to
               the
               Old
               covenant
               laying
               it
               too
               low
               ;
               The
               two
               latter
               putting
               too
               great
               a
               limit
               to
               the
               New
               covenant
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               latitude
               and
               extent
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               The
               Old
               covenant
               ,
               under
               which
               the
               fathers
               lived
               ,
               and
               which
               circumcision
               sealed
               (
               say
               some
               )
               was
               a
               carnal
               covenant
               ,
               and
               contained
               only
               earthly
               promises
               ,
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               in
               this
               life
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               :
               But
               the
               New
               covenant
               under
               which
               we
               live
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               and
               which
               Baptisme
               seales
               ,
               contains
               spiritual
               mercies
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               
               hath
               promises
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 device
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 Papists
                 have
                 led
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 Socinians
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 follow
                 .
              
               Bellar.
               1.
               l.
               1.
               
               De
               Baptismo
               ,
               cap.
               4.
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 referres
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 upon
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               of
               it
               ,
               any
               promise
               of
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               of
               special
               protection
               ,
               providence
               ,
               and
               worldly
               happinesse
               ,
               
                 with
                 whom
              
               Stapleton
               and
               Becan
               
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 joyne
                 hands
              
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 quoted
                 by
              
               Chamier
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Baptismo
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 11.
                 sec
                 .
                 11.
                 though
              
               Vasquez
               
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 fraternity
                 dissents
                 ;
                 And
                 Master
              
               Blackwood
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Storme
               of
               Antichrists
               Garrison
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               these
               are
               two
               covenants
               essentially
               differing
               .
               The
               first
               was
               carnal
               ,
               typical
               ;
               
                 and
                 shewing
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               circumcision
               signed
               a
               right
               to
               Canaan
               ,
               
               Baptism
               signes
               a
               right
               to
               the
               death
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               .
               page
               32.
               
            
             
               This
               difference
               of
               the
               covenants
               (
               however
               the
               reality
               of
               it
               will
               appeare
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               )
               serves
               for
               severall
               interests
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               this
               high
               way
               to
               bring
               down
               all
               the
               honour
               and
               esteeme
               of
               Old
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               
               If
               the
               promises
               there
               mentioned
               
               be
               (
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Alcoran
               )
               sensual
               and
               carnal
               ,
               yea
               ,
               inferiour
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               determine
               with
               this
               life
               ;
               who
               can
               put
               such
               an
               estimate
               upon
               them
               ?
               especially
               having
               at
               hand
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               Promises
               lasting
               to
               eternity
               .
               This
               doctrine
               hath
               produced
               those
               Atheistical
               jeers
               and
               blasphemies
               ,
               
                 Old
                 Testament-men
                 ,
                 Old
                 Testament-spirits
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               by
               inevitable
               consequence
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               stand
               ,
               it
               will
               bring
               the
               bane
               and
               ruine
               of
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               along
               with
               it
               .
               The
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               as
               couples
               in
               ancient
               buildings
               ,
               so
               answer
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               ,
               neither
               can
               stand
               ,
               if
               either
               fall
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               that
               we
               seek
               in
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               .
               Now
               that
               is
               defined
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 before
                 promised
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 concerning
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.
               2.
               
               In
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Prophets
               then
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               found
               .
               A
               righteousness
               of
               faith
               we
               there
               seek
               ;
               now
               this
               righteousnesse
               is
               
                 witnessed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               21.
               
               They
               must
               then
               be
               heard
               witnessing
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               All
               that
               in
               the
               Gospel
               we
               look
               after
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               an
               Old
               Testament-Christ
               ,
               whom
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               hold
               out
               to
               us
               or
               else
               he
               is
               not
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               ;
               All
               the
               vilifying
               reproaches
               which
               are
               fastened
               on
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               fall
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               yea
               ,
               upon
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               wholly
               takes
               Infants
               out
               of
               all
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ;
               
               If
               that
               great
               Charter
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
              
               contain
               only
               carnal
               promises
               ,
               and
               those
               proper
               to
               that
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               determined
               ,
               and
               now
               no
               covenant
               for
               the
               seed
               remains
               .
               Hence
               Papists
               and
               Antipaedobaptists
               have
               their
               respective
               advantages
               ,
               The
               Papists
               hence
               conclude
               Infants
               damnation
               ,
               dying
               before
               they
               are
               taken
               of
               God
               into
               covenant
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               Antipaedobaptists
               joyning
               with
               them
               in
               the
               premisses
               ;
               will
               they
               ,
               nill
               they
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               enforced
               to
               yield
               the
               Conclusion
               .
               They
               may
               fret
               and
               storme
               about
               the
               charge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               dip
               their
               pen
               as
               deep
               in
               gall
               as
               it
               can
               reach
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               never
               wipe
               it
               off
               .
               That
               all
               out
               of
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               being
               no
               Church-Members
               ,
               having
               no
               title
               to
               Church-Membership
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               perishing
               condition
               ,
               is
               a
               Scripture-Position
               above
               all
               exceptions
               .
               In
               case
               they
               will
               subscribe
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               to
               the
               Popish
               Tenent
               ,
               that
               Infants
               in
               their
               first
               birth
               state
               ,
               are
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               better
               condition
               than
               the
               children
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               except
               the
               hope
               of
               better
               education
               ,
               
               then
               they
               must
               agree
               ,
               in
               Infants
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Antipaedobaptists
               ,
               
               hence
               finde
               a
               way
               to
               keep
               Infants
               from
               Baptisme
               ;
               Being
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               any
               seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               These
               several
               interests
               make
               them
               all
               to
               joyne
               in
               one
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               the
               first
               was
               a
               Covenant
               carnal
               ,
               and
               raising
               the
               men
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               no
               higher
               than
               earthly
               expectations
               .
               But
               if
               truth
               may
               be
               heard
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               interests
               will
               hold
               ;
               
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               had
               better
               thoughts
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               confession
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               strangers
               and
               pilgrims
               on
               earth
               ;
               makes
               his
               observation
               upon
               it
               ;
               
                 They
                 that
                 say
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 plainly
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 seek
                 a
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               A
               stranger
               ,
               or
               pilgrim
               ,
               is
               a
               man
               not
               at
               his
               home
               ,
               but
               seeks
               a
               countrey
               .
               Now
               this
               countrey
               must
               either
               be
               Earthly
               ,
               or
               Heavenly
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               third
               which
               men
               could
               have
               in
               desire
               .
               That
               it
               was
               not
               an
               earthly
               countrey
               that
               they
               sought
               ;
               he
               makes
               good
               ,
               
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 opportunity
                 of
                 return
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 gone
                 back
                 to
              
               Ur
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Chaldees
               
                 at
                 pleasure
              
               .
               Then
               it
               follows
               ,
               as
               he
               inferres
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 sought
                 a
                 better
                 countrey
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               16.
               
               Men
               of
               this
               opinion
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Apostles
               authority
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               (
               putting
               himself
               on
               in
               a
               Logical
               dispute
               with
               them
               )
               his
               reasons
               likewise
               ,
               yea
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               most
               carnal
               ,
               and
               earthly-minded
               among
               them
               ,
               were
               taught
               to
               judge
               better
               of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               that
               they
               lived
               under
               ;
               Christ
               gives
               that
               testimony
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               contest
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               they
               thought
               to
               have
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               John
               5.
               39.
               
               They
               had
               no
               Scriptures
               but
               Old
               Covenant-Scriptures
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               this
               opinion
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               errour
               of
               theirs
               corrected
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               were
               by
               him
               confirmed
               in
               it
               ,
               Christ
               justifies
               them
               in
               their
               opinion
               ,
               that
               in
               Scripture
               they
               thought
               to
               have
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               rectifies
               them
               in
               the
               way
               of
               finding
               everlasting
               life
               in
               it
               .
               A
               great
               part
               of
               the
               dispute
               is
               about
               those
               words
               of
               God
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               stands
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
              
               whether
               in
               them
               there
               be
               promises
               ,
               only
               of
               earth
               ,
               or
               of
               heaven
               likewise
               ?
               And
               this
               Christ
               himself
               determines
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Sadduces
               about
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               where
               he
               applies
               that
               speech
               of
               God
               to
               Moses
               at
               the
               bush
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ;
               for
               proof
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               Mat.
               22.
               33.
               
               How
               
               injurious
               are
               they
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               put
               such
               unworthy
               limits
               upon
               it
               :
               Other
               people
               that
               were
               without
               Covenant
               had
               temporal
               mercies
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               protected
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               by
               him
               ;
               
                 Leave
                 thy
                 fatherlesse
                 children
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 widows
                 trust
                 in
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Edom
               ,
               )
               I
               will
               keep
               them
               alive
               ,
               Jer.
               49.
               11.
               
               The
               woman
               of
               Canaan
               thought
               it
               a
               priviledge
               for
               
                 dogs
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 crumbs
                 that
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 childrens
                 table
              
               ;
               for
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               were
               without
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               any
               little
               of
               the
               mercy
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               Covenant
               did
               enjoy
               ;
               But
               if
               this
               glosse
               of
               the
               Covenant
               may
               stand
               ,
               the
               dogs
               crumbs
               ,
               are
               beyond
               all
               the
               childrens
               provision
               .
               They
               will
               not
               leave
               their
               crumbs
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               is
               set
               on
               the
               childrens
               table
               .
               It
               may
               seem
               a
               high
               speech
               of
               Luther
               after
               his
               manner
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 crumb
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 casts
                 to
                 the
                 dogs
              
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               above
               all
               that
               Israel
               had
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               at
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               a
               temporal
               possession
               .
               Ishmael
               the
               son
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               heire
               with
               the
               son
               of
               the
               free-woman
               ,
               Gen.
               21.
               10.
               he
               and
               his
               posterity
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               in
               Isaac
               the
               seed
               must
               be
               called
               .
               But
               if
               there
               were
               no
               more
               in
               Isaacs
               grant
               than
               the
               possession
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               had
               had
               the
               better
               of
               the
               bargain
               :
               Ishmaelites
               in
               earthly
               possessions
               exceeded
               Israelites
               ;
               And
               Esau
               had
               not
               need
               to
               have
               complained
               so
               much
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               birth
               right
               ,
               and
               his
               brothers
               supplantation
               of
               him
               ;
               if
               Jacob
               had
               gained
               no
               more
               than
               a
               possession
               for
               his
               posterity
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               having
               that
               blessing
               both
               promised
               and
               performed
               ;
               
                 That
                 his
                 dwelling
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Heaven
                 from
                 above
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               27.
               39.
               he
               had
               small
               cause
               of
               envie
               of
               his
               brothers
               felicity
               .
               How
               did
               the
               Saints
               of
               those
               times
               boast
               of
               God
               ,
               exult
               and
               triumph
               in
               him
               ,
               proclaiming
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Rock
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 God
                 ?
              
               If
               their
               portion
               did
               reach
               (
               with
               the
               men
               of
               this
               world
               )
               only
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               none
               can
               be
               able
               to
               give
               a
               reason
               of
               such
               triumphant
               exultations
               .
               And
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               never
               spoken
               of
               it
               as
               the
               worlds
               portion
               ,
               in
               case
               himself
               had
               looked
               for
               no
               better
               an
               inheritance
               .
               Providence
               was
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               singularly
               eminent
               over
               that
               people
               ,
               yet
               considering
               their
               great
               afflictions
               which
               they
               still
               bore
               ,
               and
               heavy
               chastisements
               wherewith
               they
               were
               exercised
               ;
               if
               that
               special
               care
               of
               God
               ,
               had
               not
               had
               an
               influence
               upon
               eternity
               ,
               
               that
               blasphemous
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Oratour
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 gods
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 often
                 carried
                 into
                 captivity
                 ,
              
               would
               hardly
               receive
               a
               satisfying
               refutation
               .
               Certainly
               their
               sufferings
               were
               above
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 only
                 have
                 I
                 known
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 punish
                 you
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 iniquities
                 ,
              
               if
               then
               they
               had
               their
               hope
               only
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               chastened
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               Christians
               ,
               so
               we
               might
               say
               of
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               
                 Of
                 all
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
              
               See
               
                 Chamier
                 ,
                 lib.
                 5.
                 de
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 cap.
                 11.
                 sect
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Whitakers
                 praelectiones
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 contra
                 Bellar.
                 pag.
                 125.
                 
                 Rivet
                 .
                 in
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 
                 Exercitat
                 .
              
               87.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXV
               .
            
             
               The
               Old
               Covenant
               was
               a
               pure
               Gospel-Covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               mixt
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               OThers
               that
               rise
               not
               so
               high
               against
               the
               first
               covenant
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               a
               covenant
               meerly
               carnal
               ;
               yet
               loth
               to
               yield
               to
               so
               much
               truth
               ,
               as
               to
               confesse
               it
               to
               be
               a
               covenant
               Evangelical
               ;
               have
               found
               out
               a
               middle
               way
               ;
               which
               yet
               they
               think
               may
               carry
               on
               their
               interests
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 pure
                 Gospel-covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 mixt
              
               ;
               and
               therein
               differs
               from
               the
               second
               covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               wholly
               Evangelical
               :
               In
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               go
               ,
               but
               one
               half
               of
               the
               way
               with
               their
               old
               friends
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               from
               whom
               in
               this
               controversie
               they
               so
               much
               glean
               ,
               yet
               ,
               far
               enough
               to
               sit
               down
               with
               Anabaptists
               ,
               to
               cast
               Infants
               (
               as
               they
               hope
               )
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               and
               Church-membership
               ,
               and
               so
               exclude
               them
               from
               Baptisme
               .
               Here
               I
               shall
               undertake
               to
               make
               good
               these
               foure
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               this
               expression
               of
               theirs
               is
               very
               untoward
               ;
               
               and
               such
               that
               will
               bear
               no
               fair
               sense
               ,
               without
               the
               utter
               overthrow
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               difference
               between
               the
               Covenants
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               build
               on
               this
               distinction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               proof
               that
               they
               bring
               of
               this
               mixture
               of
               the
               first
               covenant
               is
               very
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               cogent
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               they
               are
               not
               constant
               to
               themselves
               ,
               but
               give
               and
               take
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               to
               determine
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               In
               case
               all
               were
               granted
               ,
               yet
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               bring
               any
               thing
               home
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               to
               serve
               their
               own
               interests
               .
               Their
               expressions
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               untoward
               ,
               in
               denying
               purity
               of
               Gospel
               in
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               affirming
               a
               mixture
               .
               That
               which
               is
               not
               pure
               ,
               but
               mixt
               ,
               is
               a
               compound
               of
               pure
               and
               impure
               ;
               such
               that
               hath
               some
               ingredients
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               and
               others
               such
               that
               make
               all
               adulterate
               :
               
                 As
                 silver
                 mingled
                 with
                 dresse
                 ,
                 or
                 wine
                 with
                 water
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               1.
               22.
               
               The
               false
               teachers
               (
               Saint
               Pauls
               adversaries
               )
               preach
               such
               a
               mixt
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               they
               urged
               with
               such
               vehemency
               a
               mixture
               of
               works
               ,
               which
               caused
               the
               Apostle
               to
               stand
               in
               such
               feare
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 simplicity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               They
               do
               not
               beleeve
               that
               the
               Gospel
               which
               Paul
               tells
               us
               was
               preached
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               8.
               was
               any
               such
               impure
               Gospel
               ,
               this
               sure
               is
               not
               their
               meaning
               ,
               they
               dare
               not
               say
               that
               Abraham
               was
               under
               any
               such
               delusion
               ;
               What
               then
               can
               be
               the
               meaning
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               promises
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               blisse
               ,
               and
               in
               reference
               to
               eternal
               salvation
               ;
               but
               also
               promises
               of
               earthly
               concernment
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               his
               plantation
               there
               ?
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 takes
                 its
                 denomination
                 from
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               one
               of
               them
               )
               
                 but
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 mixt
                 ;
                 some
                 Evangelical
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Gospel
                 belongeth
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 domestick
                 or
                 civil
                 Promises
                 ,
                 specially
                 respecting
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 policie
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               To
               this
               I
               readily
               agree
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               distinction
               falls
               to
               nothing
               ;
               Seeing
               in
               Gospel
               times
               ,
               in
               New
               Testament-dayes
               ,
               this
               will
               denominate
               a
               not
               pure
               ,
               but
               mixt
               Gospel
               as
               well
               as
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               we
               our selves
               are
               under
               such
               a
               Gospel
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Jewes
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               we
               could
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               
                 Give
                 us
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
              
               ;
               in
               case
               we
               were
               without
               a
               promise
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               
                 how
                 man
                 could
                 live
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 proceeds
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               in
               case
               we
               had
               no
               word
               from
               God.
               The
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Godlinesse
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               8.
               
               It
               would
               trouble
               many
               a
               perplexed
               man
               in
               case
               he
               could
               not
               make
               good
               ,
               that
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 fed
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               37.
               3.
               did
               not
               at
               all
               belong
               to
               him
               .
               There
               is
               no
               believing
               man
               in
               any
               relation
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               Gospel-Promises
               in
               concernment
               to
               that
               relation
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               Pauls
               encouragement
               of
               servants
               ,
               
                 Epes
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 Knowing
                 whatsoever
                 for
                 good
                 thing
                 any
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 he
                 receive
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 bond
                 or
                 free
                 .
              
               It
               
               It
               were
               ill
               with
               all
               sorts
               ,
               had
               not
               they
               their
               domestick
               relation-promises
               ,
               which
               these
               speak
               of
               ,
               as
               making
               a
               mixture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               their
               expressions
               are
               untoward
               ,
               so
               taking
               them
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               their
               proof
               is
               weak
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Covenant
                 takes
                 its
                 denomination
                 from
                 the
                 Promises
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 mixt
                 ,
              
               say
               these
               men
               .
               The
               most
               eminent
               Promises
               ,
               which
               contain
               the
               marrow
               of
               all
               ,
               give
               the
               denomination
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               that
               are
               annext
               as
               Appendants
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               is
               an
               appendant
               to
               the
               great
               covenant
               made
               of
               God
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               Chamier
               with
               good
               warrant
               from
               the
               text
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7
               ,
               8.
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 de
                 baptis
                 .
                 cap.
                 sec
                 .
              
               The
               Covenant
               being
               made
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               made
               good
               wheresoever
               they
               had
               inhabited
               or
               sojourned
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               Canaan
               is
               over
               and
               above
               added
               to
               it
               .
               The
               reason
               given
               in
               by
               one
               for
               his
               dislike
               of
               Chamiers
               expression
               ,
               calling
               it
               an
               Appendix
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               little
               to
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 105.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
              
               Canaan
               
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 appendant
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               By
               the
               same
               reason
               Circumcision
               must
               be
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Seal
               appendant
               to
               it
               ;
               seeing
               Circumcision
               is
               called
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               10.
               they
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               these
               Scripture-metonymies
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               the
               proof
               is
               weak
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Covenant
               not
               a
               pure
               Gospel-covenant
               ,
               but
               mixt
               ;
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               constant
               to
               themselves
               ,
               pointing
               that
               out
               ,
               which
               makes
               pure
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 5.
                 
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 5.
                 
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 Gen.
              
               18.
               18.
               illustrated
               by
               some
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Acts
              
               3.
               25.
               one
               observes
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Promises
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Evangelical
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 inward
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 do
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
              
               Abrahams
               
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
              
               and
               thereupon
               raises
               a
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               any
               covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               be
               simply
               Evangelical
               ?
               And
               so
               he
               findes
               out
               Evangelical-Promises
               in
               the
               inwards
               of
               that
               covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               non-Evangelical
               in
               the
               outward
               face
               ;
               So
               Bellarmine
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               so
               much
               (
               to
               speak
               in
               his
               own
               language
               )
               symbolizeth
               ,
               finds
               out
               spiritual
               Evangelical
               Promises
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               he
               concludes
               to
               be
               of
               another
               nature
               ;
               denying
               that
               the
               Promise
               made
               to
               Abraham
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               was
               any
               Promise
               of
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 special
                 protection
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 earthly
                 happinesse
              
               ;
               yet
               confesseth
               that
               in
               a
               mystical
               
               sense
               they
               were
               spiritual
               Promises
               ,
               
               both
               of
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               life
               eternal
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               belong
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Bellar.
                 de
                 Sacr.
                 Bapt.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               whereupon
               Chamier
               observes
               ,
               That
               which
               is
               promised
               mystically
               ,
               God
               in
               covenant
               doth
               promise
               ,
               but
               heaven
               is
               here
               promised
               mystically
               ;
               therefore
               in
               this
               covenant
               here
               is
               a
               Promise
               of
               heaven
               ;
               so
               the
               inward
               ,
               and
               outward
               face
               ,
               will
               be
               all
               Evangelical
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               yet
               know
               not
               how
               to
               bring
               any
               thing
               home
               (
               were
               all
               granted
               )
               to
               serve
               their
               interest
               ,
               they
               seem
               to
               contend
               that
               the
               Evangelical
               Promises
               are
               vested
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               true
               Belevers
               .
               The
               other
               which
               are
               civil
               ,
               or
               domestick
               ,
               serving
               to
               make
               up
               the
               mixture
               ,
               were
               priviledges
               descendable
               ,
               and
               traducible
               to
               posterity
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               circumcision
               of
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               came
               in
               for
               confirmation
               and
               seale
               of
               that
               which
               alone
               was
               civil
               ,
               domestical
               ,
               and
               non-Evangelical
               ;
               and
               being
               not
               considered
               ,
               as
               a
               leading
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               Baptisme
               is
               now
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               proper
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               much
               differing
               from
               Baptisme
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               argument
               that
               we
               in
               Gospel-times
               transmit
               any
               such
               priviledge
               to
               posterity
               ,
               
               or
               that
               our
               seed
               before
               actual
               faith
               ,
               have
               any
               title
               to
               the
               covenant
               .
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               their
               meaning
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Orthodox
               Divines
               ,
               both
               ancient
               and
               moderne
               have
               made
               circumcision
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               and
               use
               as
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               till
               Anabaptists
               closed
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               adversaries
               but
               Papists
               ,
               who
               to
               advance
               their
               
                 ●pus
                 operatum
              
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               will
               have
               them
               ,
               as
               far
               to
               exceed
               the
               Old
               ,
               as
               heaven
               doth
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               substance
               doth
               the
               shadow
               ;
               This
               is
               observed
               by
               
                 Chamier
                 Panstrat
                 .
                 Cathol
                 .
                 Tom.
                 4.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 19.
                 sect
                 .
              
               58.
               having
               reckoned
               up
               several
               testimonies
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               a
               
                 There
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 like
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 were
                 heretofore
                 perswaded
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 so
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 circumcision
                 and
                 baptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 now
                 changed
                 ?
                 Truly
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               circumcision
               have
               respect
               to
               those
               Promises
               that
               were
               no
               Gospel
               mercies
               ,
               but
               civil
               ,
               domestical
               ,
               restrained
               to
               Jews
               ,
               and
               not
               appertaining
               to
               Christians
               ;
               How
               could
               it
               be
               a
               distinction
               between
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               respective
               to
               Religion
               ?
               it
               might
               have
               
               made
               a
               civil
               distinction
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               it
               have
               been
               an
               evidence
               against
               other
               Nations
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               none
               of
               the
               multiplied
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               interest
               had
               not
               been
               in
               Canaan
               .
               But
               how
               it
               could
               have
               concluded
               them
               to
               have
               been
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               determines
               upon
               their
               uncircumcision
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               How
               is
               it
               that
               we
               hear
               so
               much
               in
               Scripture
               of
               
                 circumcision
                 of
                 the
                 heare
              
               Jer.
               4.
               4.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               28.
               
               Deut.
               10.
               16.
               
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               
               Ezek.
               44.
               9.
               and
               the
               circumcised
               to
               have
               this
               character
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
              
               ;
               if
               circumcision
               have
               not
               relation
               to
               Promises
               that
               are
               spiritual
               ?
               When
               complaint
               is
               made
               of
               uncircumcision
               in
               heart
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               (
               as
               it
               is
               ordinarily
               understood
               )
               that
               their
               ●●ndes
               were
               carnal
               ,
               and
               not
               taken
               up
               with
               spiritual
               things
               or
               is
               it
               that
               they
               were
               not
               fixt
               on
               their
               civil
               and
               domestick
               interests
               ?
               when
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               uncircumcised
               ,
               as
               Ier.
               6.
               10.
               is
               it
               not
               upon
               that
               account
               that
               Ieremy
               there
               gives
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 delight
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 them
              
               ;
               or
               is
               it
               because
               they
               could
               not
               suck
               in
               Promises
               of
               meer
               civil
               ,
               home
               ,
               and
               self-interests
               ?
               So
               it
               must
               need
               be
               if
               circumcision
               be
               such
               a
               Seale
               ,
               when
               they
               emproved
               it
               for
               the
               use
               to
               which
               it
               was
               instituted
               ,
               they
               kept
               the
               right
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               worthy
               of
               reproof
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 what
                 Sacraments
                 had
                 the
                 Jewes
                 of
                 any
                 Gospel-relation
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 respected
                 alone
                 their
                 civil
                 interests
                 ?
                 There
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 spoken
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 peculiar
                 National
                 mercies
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 this
                 of
                 circumcision
                 .
                 See
              
               Exod.
               13.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               when
               thy
               sinne
               asketh
               thee
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               saying
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               ?
               that
               thou
               shalt
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               By
               strength
               of
               hand
               the
               Lord
               brought
               us
               out
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               from
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               B●ndage
               .
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               when
               Pharao●
               would
               hardly
               let
               us
               go
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               slew
               all
               the
               first-borne
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               both
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               first-borne
               of
               beasts
               ;
               therefore
               I
               sacrifice
               unto
               the
               Lord
               all
               that
               openeth
               the
               Matrix
               ,
               being
               males
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               first-born
               of
               my
               children
               ,
               I
               redeem
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 far
                 lesse
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 common
                 concernment
                 both
                 to
                 Jews
                 and
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Apostle
               giving
               a
               definition
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               refers
               it
               to
               nothing
               national
               ,
               civil
               ,
               or
               domestick
               ;
               but
               only
               to
               that
               which
               is
               purely
               spiritual
               ,
               Speaking
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 He
                 received
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 uncircumcised
                 ?
              
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               a
               Promise
               purely
               Evangelical
               ,
               
                 Romanes
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 Romanes
                 3.
                 30.
                 
                 Romanes
                 10.
                 3.
                 
                 Philippians
              
               3.
               8.
               and
               this
               Circumcision
               sealed
               ,
               the
               self-same
               thing
               that
               our
               Sacraments
               seale
               ;
               So
               that
               as
               their
               extraordinary
               Sacraments
               are
               expressely
               affirmed
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 3
                 
                 They
                 eat
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 all
                 drink
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 drink
                 ,
              
               so
               are
               their
               appointed
               established
               Sacraments
               ,
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               Passeover
               .
               Will
               they
               with
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 in
                 genere
                 ,
              
               deny
               ,
               that
               
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 an
                 universal
                 seale
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 affirme
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 an
                 individual
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 individual
                 faith
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               so
               all
               may
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               which
               is
               spoken
               from
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               use
               of
               Circumcision
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               there
               spoken
               ,
               having
               reference
               only
               to
               Abraham
               in
               person
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               This
               Popish
               shift
               is
               flat
               against
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               He
               brings
               it
               as
               an
               argument
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               of
               our
               Justification
               to
               be
               by
               faith
               alone
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               meer
               inconsequence
               ,
               if
               proper
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               belonging
               to
               others
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               flat
               against
               Moses
               ,
               who
               referres
               this
               of
               circumcision
               to
               the
               covenant
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               Genesis
               17.
               7.
               
               But
               the
               covenant
               is
               not
               with
               Abraham
               alone
               ,
               but
               his
               seed
               also
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               there
               plaine
               .
               3.
               
               It
               carries
               several
               absurdities
               with
               it
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               By
               this
               meanes
               Gods
               covenant
               with
               Abraham
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               covenant
               with
               Christians
               in
               Gospel-times
               is
               indeed
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               his
               covenant
               with
               all
               beleevers
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               and
               with
               beleevers
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               are
               essentially
               differing
               .
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               New-Testament
               beleevers
               ,
               are
               under
               one
               covenant
               ;
               Old
               Testament-beleevers
               are
               under
               a
               covenant
               essentially
               differing
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Then
               
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               1.
               72.
               interpreting
               the
               covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               of
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               should
               have
               limited
               it
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               not
               extended
               it
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               But
               we
               see
               all
               are
               there
               ,
               under
               one
               and
               the
               same
               mercy
               ;
               our
               father
               Abraham
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               followed
               
               him
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               were
               for
               Canaan
               ,
               are
               called
               Fathers
               ,
               1
               Corinth
               .
               10.
               1.
               
               All
               our
               Fathers
               were
               under
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               all
               passed
               through
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               had
               the
               same
               mercy
               in
               promise
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 To
                 performe
                 the
                 mercy
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Zachary
                 )
                 promised
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remember
                 his
                 holy
                 covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Oath
                 which
                 he
                 sware
                 to
                 our
                 father
              
               Abraham
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Then
               Abraham
               himself
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               Christians
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               interessed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               beleevers
               in
               the
               Law
               were
               without
               Christ
               ;
               but
               the
               contrary
               is
               plain
               .
               Moses
               esteemed
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               greater
               than
               the
               treasures
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               26.
               
               (
               4.
               )
               Then
               Abraham
               and
               Christians
               have
               from
               God
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               and
               salvation
               ;
               but
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Jewes
               have
               nothing
               better
               than
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               They
               have
               no
               more
               than
               the
               covenant
               reaches
               unto
               ,
               and
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               did
               confirm
               ;
               But
               the
               covenant
               reaches
               only
               temporal
               Promises
               ,
               as
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               in
               their
               opinion
               .
               These
               evasions
               Bellarmine
               is
               put
               to
               ,
               and
               Anabaptists
               are
               glad
               to
               follow
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               willing
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               confesse
               a
               truth
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               This
               was
               a
               seale
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               only
               Abraham
               is
               such
               a
               father
               .
               
               Answ
               .
               This
               priority
               of
               receiving
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               signe
               and
               seale
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               Abraham
               ;
               each
               one
               could
               not
               be
               first
               ,
               but
               father
               and
               childe
               ,
               both
               received
               it
               ,
               and
               both
               had
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Faith
               sealed
               in
               it
               .
               If
               Bellarmine
               please
               so
               well
               ,
               I
               shall
               referre
               to
               Bellarmines
               opposites
               ,
               
                 Chamier
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 in
                 genere
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 
                 Ames
                 .
                 Tom.
              
               3.
               more
               especially
               
                 Whittaker
                 praelectiones
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 page
                 22
                 23.
                 
                 H●c
                 desperationis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               that
               which
               way
               soever
               they
               take
               truth
               fastens
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               friends
               of
               truth
               flie
               in
               their
               face
               ;
               and
               all
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               a
               pure
               Gospel
               was
               preach't
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               first
               covenant
               was
               not
               mixt
               ,
               but
               truly
               Evangelical
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXV
               .
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               in
               Gospel-times
               admits
               Christians
               ,
               in
               a
               state
               of
               unregeneration
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               limited
               in
               the
               bounds
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Elect
               regenerate
               .
            
             
               THe
               two
               former
               supposed
               differences
               did
               lay
               the
               first
               covenant
               too
               low
               ,
               not
               vouchsafing
               it
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Gospel-covenant
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               a
               mixt
               Gospel
               ;
               Two
               others
               follow
               ,
               which
               will
               hold
               us
               longer
               ,
               that
               put
               too
               great
               a
               limit
               to
               the
               second
               covenant
               ,
               
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               latitude
               and
               extent
               of
               it
               .
               A
               third
               difference
               therefore
               assigned
               by
               some
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               covenant
               took
               in
               all
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               by
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               professed
               themselves
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               willing
               to
               joyne
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               .
               The
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               they
               affirm
               ,
               admits
               no
               more
               than
               Elect
               Regenerate
               persons
               .
               The
               Gospel
               strips
               us
               of
               all
               relative
               Covenant
               holinesse
               ,
               of
               all
               holinesse
               that
               is
               not
               real
               ,
               and
               intrinsecal
               ,
               and
               God
               ownes
               none
               ,
               as
               his
               Covenant-people
               ,
               but
               Elect
               regenerate
               persons
               .
               In
               the
               first
               place
               we
               shall
               take
               what
               is
               yielded
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               gain-sayed
               ,
               and
               after
               proceed
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               what
               is
               affirmed
               .
            
             
               In
               Old
               Testament-times
               the
               covenant
               was
               made
               with
               Israel
               in
               the
               uttermost
               latitude
               and
               extent
               ,
               
               with
               all
               that
               bore
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               at
               large
               held
               forth
               .
               There
               is
               a
               covenant
               entred
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               it
               exprest
               ,
               1.
               
               With
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 verse
              
               1.
               2.
               
               With
               
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 verse
              
               2.
               3.
               
               With
               
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 an
                 heart
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               4.
               viz.
               with
               unregenerate
               persons
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               made
               with
               
                 Captaines
                 of
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 little
                 Ones
                 ,
                 Wives
                 ,
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 Hewers
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 Drawers
                 of
                 water
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               5.
               
               With
               
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 present
              
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               
                 that
                 were
                 absent
              
               ,
               verse
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               All
               this
               clearly
               shews
               in
               how
               great
               a
               latitude
               this
               covenant
               is
               entred
               ;
               No
               Israelite
               of
               any
               Sex
               ,
               Age
               ,
               Rank
               ,
               nor
               any
               that
               joyned
               themselves
               to
               that
               body
               are
               exempted
               ▪
               Which
               also
               farther
               appears
               in
               those
               innumerable
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               God
               owns
               that
               people
               generally
               ,
               promiscuously
               as
               his
               people
               ,
               professing
               himself
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               God
               of
               none
               ,
               but
               a
               covenant-people
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               covenant-people
               ,
               others
               are
               without
               God
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               12.
               
               He
               was
               the
               God
               of
               all
               that
               came
               out
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 2.
                 
                 
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 brought
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Bondage
              
               ;
               Of
               all
               that
               whole
               family
               ,
               Amos
               3.
               1.
               
               
                 Hear
                 this
                 word
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 spoken
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 family
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Hear
                 ,
                 O
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               6.
               4.
               
               Yea
               ,
               Isreal
               at
               the
               very
               worst
               is
               thus
               owned
               as
               Gods
               in
               covenant
               ;
               
                 Hear
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 testifie
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 hearken
                 unto
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 my
                 people
                 would
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
              
               Israel
               
                 would
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 me
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               8
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 The
                 Oxe
                 knows
                 his
                 Owner
                 ,
                 the
                 Asse
                 his
                 Masters
                 crib
                 ,
                 but
              
               Israel
               
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 my
                 people
                 doth
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 my
                 people
                 are
                 gone
                 into
                 captivity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               5.
               13.
               
               
                 My
                 people
                 are
                 destroyed
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 they
                 prophaned
                 my
                 holy
                 Name
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               36.
               20.
               
               This
               is
               brought
               as
               a
               motive
               to
               withhold
               Israel
               from
               sin
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 cut
                 your selves
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 any
                 baldnesse
                 between
                 your
                 eyes
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 holy
                 people
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               14.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               This
               is
               pleaded
               as
               an
               aggravation
               of
               sin
               ;
               
                 You
                 have
                 I
                 known
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 you
                 will
                 I
                 punish
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 iniquities
                 ,
              
               Amos
               3.
               2.
               
               This
               is
               brought
               as
               a
               motive
               to
               prevail
               with
               God
               under
               misery
               for
               mercy
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 we
                 bese●ch
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 thy
                 people
              
               ;
               Isa
               .
               64.
               9.
               
               Yea
               ,
               this
               covenant
               takes
               with
               God
               for
               national
               mercies
               :
               The
               whole
               of
               the
               Nation
               then
               is
               in
               covenant
               .
               
                 Then
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 my
                 covenant
                 with
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 my
                 covenant
                 with
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 and
                 also
                 my
                 covenant
                 with
              
               Abraham
               
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 remember
                 the
                 land
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               26.
               42.
               
               The
               Apostles
               authority
               puts
               it
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               Reckoning
               up
               the
               priviledges
               of
               Israel
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nine
               in
               number
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               
               This
               is
               one
               ,
               
                 The
                 covenants
                 ,
                 Israel
              
               then
               after
               the
               flesh
               was
               in
               covenant
               ;
               All
               Israel
               were
               the
               covenant-people
               of
               God.
               There
               were
               many
               not
               Elect
               ,
               not
               Regenerate
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               not
               a
               man
               not
               in
               covenant
               ,
               not
               owned
               of
               God
               as
               visibly
               his
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 avouched
                 the
                 Lord
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 God.
                 —
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 avouched
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               26.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               This
               was
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               it
               is
               far
               otherwise
               .
               God
               is
               not
               so
               large
               in
               his
               priviledges
               ,
               nor
               so
               ample
               in
               his
               munificence
               ,
               none
               have
               honour
               to
               be
               in
               covenant
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               but
               real
               beleevers
               ,
               men
               truly
               
               sanctified
               and
               regenerate
               .
               
               And
               here
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               many
               expressions
               ,
               ordinarily
               found
               in
               many
               Orthodox
               Writers
               ,
               and
               like
               passages
               frequently
               heard
               in
               Sermons
               from
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               seemingly
               implying
               ,
               if
               not
               asserting
               it
               ,
               and
               restraining
               the
               covenant
               onely
               to
               the
               elect
               and
               regenerate
               .
               As
               when
               they
               give
               Marks
               and
               signes
               of
               mens
               being
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               imply
               that
               some
               professing
               Christians
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               some
               without
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               farther
               evidenced
               ,
               when
               they
               conclude
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               a
               man
               be
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               happinesse
               and
               salvation
               follows
               ;
               But
               when
               these
               men
               fully
               explain
               themselves
               ,
               they
               yeeld
               up
               again
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               which
               seemingly
               they
               had
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               do
               distinguish
               of
               an
               outward
               ,
               and
               inward
               covenant
               ,
               acknowledging
               the
               outward
               covenant
               to
               be
               made
               with
               every
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Parents
               ,
               with
               that
               hear
               and
               professedly
               accept
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               But
               the
               inward
               covenant
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               belongs
               to
               them
               onely
               ,
               that
               receive
               the
               benefits
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               upright
               in
               it
               .
               An
               eminent
               Divine
               putting
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               returning
               answer
               ,
               How
               a
               man
               may
               know
               himself
               to
               be
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ;
               presently
               foresees
               an
               Objection
               against
               any
               such
               Quaere
               .
               As
               Saul
               and
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               so
               all
               professing
               Christians
               are
               covenanters
               likewise
               ;
               and
               hereby
               all
               distinguishing
               notes
               of
               Professors
               ,
               some
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               some
               without
               must
               needs
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               one
               member
               then
               of
               the
               distinction
               ,
               having
               no
               being
               for
               solution
               of
               the
               doubt
               ,
               he
               layes
               down
               a
               distinction
               .
               
               
                 There
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 twofold
                 covenant
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 single
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 makes
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 believe
                 ,
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 ways
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 now
                 if
                 they
                 break
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 freed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 double
                 covenant
                 to
                 performe
                 both
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 repent
                 ,
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               So
               Preston
               on
               Attributes
               ,
               
                 part
                 2.
                 page
              
               85.
               86.
               
               These
               distinctions
               ,
               plainly
               yeeld
               that
               there
               is
               a
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               in
               this
               latitude
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               speak
               ,
               and
               which
               here
               is
               exprest
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               professed
               Christians
               so
               called
               ,
               are
               in
               an
               outward
               and
               single
               covenant
               ,
               which
               puts
               them
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               which
               Scripture
               holds
               out
               for
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               with
               his
               
               people
               .
               These
               Divines
               yeelding
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               their
               meaning
               being
               so
               Orthodox
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               of
               contraversie
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               contention
               about
               words
               ;
               Yet
               I
               should
               choose
               rather
               to
               expresse
               my self
               in
               Pareus
               his
               words
               against
               Stapleton
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               on
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               objecting
               against
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               
               for
               it
               is
               a
               doctrine
               which
               Antipaedobaptists
               ,
               and
               Independents
               have
               borrowed
               from
               Jesuites
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               them
               all
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               other
               things
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 in
                 covenant
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 taken
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 either
                 according
                 to
                 tiole
                 to
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 obtaines
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 adoption
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 that
                 hath
                 onely
                 the
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 badge
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 repute
                 to
                 have
                 interest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 alien
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               right
               of
               covenant
               belongs
               to
               all
               that
               externally
               make
               profession
               .
               These
               engage
               themselves
               upon
               Gods
               termes
               .
               The
               benefit
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               justification
               ,
               adoption
               ,
               &c.
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               Elect
               regenerate
               .
               Or
               farther
               we
               may
               distinguish
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               following
               the
               covenant
               ,
               The
               covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               in
               the
               latitude
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               grace
               following
               the
               covenant
               in
               that
               restriction
               that
               some
               contend
               for
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               may
               distinguish
               of
               entring
               covenant
               ,
               and
               stedfastnesse
               and
               faithfulnesse
               in
               the
               covenant
               ;
               All
               enter
               that
               are
               visible
               professors
               ,
               onely
               the
               elect
               and
               faithful
               are
               steady
               in
               it
               .
               This
               distinction
               is
               evidently
               grounded
               on
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 34.
                 
                 They
                 remembred
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 rock
                 ,
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 their
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 their
                 heart
                 was
                 not
                 right
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 stedfast
                 in
                 his
                 covenant
                 .
              
               All
               covenant-enterers
               ,
               are
               not
               covenant-keepers
               .
               To
               take
               off
               this
               restriction
               ,
               and
               for
               overthrow
               of
               this
               imaginary
               difference
               ,
               it
               were
               enough
               to
               require
               of
               these
               Asserters
               of
               this
               covenant-restriction
               ,
               and
               limit
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               put
               any
               such
               restraint
               ,
               for
               
                 affirmanti
                 incumbit
                 probatio
              
               ,
               and
               to
               require
               some
               reason
               ,
               why
               men
               in
               nature
               ,
               in
               Old
               Testament-times
               ,
               should
               be
               honoured
               with
               that
               neare
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               enjoying
               not
               barely
               civil
               and
               domestick
               Priviledges
               ,
               but
               saving
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               must
               stand
               shut
               out
               of
               all
               such
               visible
               relations
               ,
               why
               unregenerate
               men
               in
               order
               to
               regeneration
               ,
               may
               not
               come
               under
               the
               discipline
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               under
               Old
               Testament-dispensations
               ?
               Why
               
               poore
               sinners
               that
               confesse
               with
               their
               mouth
               with
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               37.
               may
               not
               be
               indulged
               those
               proviledges
               (
               now
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               to
               save
               sinners
               )
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               be
               beleeve
               with
               the
               heart
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ?
               To
               those
               that
               would
               make
               such
               a
               distance
               between
               the
               covenants
               ,
               as
               to
               throw
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               visible
               communion
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               unregenerate
               ,
               we
               may
               speak
               in
               Christs
               words
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
              
               and
               either
               we
               must
               see
               some
               good
               ground
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               there
               is
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               great
               change
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               shall
               beleeve
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 now
                 .
              
               But
               I
               shall
               deale
               more
               liberally
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               only
               not
               quit
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               establishes
               it
               ;
               doth
               not
               only
               not
               abolish
               it
               (
               as
               it
               doth
               the
               Types
               of
               the
               Law
               )
               but
               holds
               it
               forth
               ,
               and
               gives
               testimony
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVII
               .
            
             
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               asserting
               the
               latitude
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               in
               Gospel-times
               .
            
             
               LEt
               that
               Text
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               in
               the
               first
               place
               be
               weighed
               Go
               ,
               
               
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               our
               adversaries
               in
               this
               cause
               willingly
               consent
               to
               have
               translated
               ,
               
                 Disciple
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               needs
               no
               words
               nor
               stir
               to
               be
               made
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               as
               freely
               confest
               ,
               he
               takes
               God
               in
               Christ
               to
               be
               his
               God
               ,
               he
               layes
               claime
               to
               salvation
               by
               him
               ;
               
               this
               ground
               being
               laid
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               think
               I
               have
               not
               an
               adversary
               ,
               I
               draw
               from
               hence
               a
               twofold
               Argument
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Ministry
               of
               man
               to
               work
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               being
               wrought
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               to
               a
               Seale
               for
               confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               covenant
               onely
               visibly
               entred
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               require
               any
               inward
               real
               change
               ,
               or
               work
               upon
               the
               soule
               to
               the
               being
               of
               it
               .
               This
               Proposition
               is
               
               clear
               ,
               man
               can
               judge
               no
               farther
               than
               of
               that
               which
               is
               outward
               and
               visible
               ,
               
                 Man
                 looketh
                 on
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 looketh
                 on
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               If
               none
               but
               a
               regenerate
               elect
               person
               be
               in
               covenant
               ,
               then
               none
               but
               God
               knowes
               who
               are
               in
               covenant
               .
               Then
               we
               may
               apply
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               spoken
               of
               the
               Seal
               of
               Election
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               unto
               every
               one
               that
               as
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               received
               into
               visible
               fellowship
               ;
               A
               Church-member
               ,
               and
               an
               elect
               person
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               tenent
               are
               
                 termini
                 convertibiles
              
               ;
               and
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               are
               in
               equal
               latitude
               ;
               To
               baptize
               an
               unregenerate
               person
               is
               to
               put
               a
               seal
               to
               a
               blank
               ,
               as
               high
               an
               abuse
               of
               that
               sacred
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               the
               circumcision
               of
               the
               
                 Sichemites
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               34.
               24.
               
               That
               this
               covenant
               is
               such
               ,
               appears
               in
               that
               Text
               ,
               It
               is
               committed
               to
               man
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               of
               it
               being
               wrought
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               seal
               for
               ratification
               and
               confirmation
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Apostles
               were
               to
               make
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               being
               discipled
               ,
               to
               baptise
               them
               ,
               sealing
               them
               ,
               as
               Gods
               in
               covenant
               ;
               So
               
                 John
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 had
                 heard
                 that
                 Jesus
                 made
                 and
                 baptized
                 more
                 disciples
                 then
              
               John
               ,
               
                 though
                 Jesus
                 baptized
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               Here
               John
               made
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               baptized
               them
               being
               made
               ;
               The
               Disciples
               of
               Iesus
               made
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               baptized
               them
               being
               made
               ;
               An
               outward
               work
               then
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               one
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               him
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               which
               a
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               in
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               of
               administration
               is
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               attaine
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               ,
               is
               a
               covenant
               onely
               professed
               ,
               visibly
               entred
               upon
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               require
               any
               inward
               change
               ,
               or
               work
               upon
               the
               soule
               to
               the
               being
               of
               it
               ;
               this
               is
               plaine
               ,
               It
               cannot
               be
               expected
               in
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               that
               a
               Nation
               should
               be
               brought
               forth
               at
               once
               ,
               all
               really
               holy
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               Such
               a
               field
               hath
               not
               been
               seen
               without
               tares
               ,
               Such
               a
               floore
               without
               chaffe
               ,
               Such
               a
               draw-net
               without
               any
               fish
               that
               is
               bad
               ;
               Such
               a
               Feast
               and
               no
               one
               without
               a
               wedding
               garment
               ;
               But
               whole
               Nations
               are
               in
               a
               capacity
               ,
               in
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               of
               working
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               covenant
               ,
               as
               is
               plaine
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               The
               whole
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               their
               commission
               ,
               where
               they
               come
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               Nations
               it
               hath
               had
               happy
               successe
               ,
               Whole
               Nations
               without
               exceptions
               (
               unlesse
               strangers
               
               so
               journing
               )
               have
               been
               brought
               within
               covenant
               .
               One
               would
               faine
               fasten
               another
               interpretation
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               
               and
               make
               the
               commission
               to
               sound
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               nor
               yet
               according
               to
               the
               successe
               by
               grace
               attained
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               liking
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               put
               to
               it
               to
               change
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               then
               [
               all
               Nations
               ]
               must
               either
               be
               put
               by
               apposition
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               Preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               so
               instead
               of
               
                 disciple
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               
                 make
                 disciples
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
              
               .
               This
               he
               thinks
               is
               very
               tolerable
               ,
               because
               
                 to
                 disciple
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 make
                 disciples
              
               is
               all
               one
               .
               But
               though
               they
               may
               be
               one
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               it
               makes
               a
               maine
               difference
               in
               the
               phrase
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               his
               preposition
               ,
               inverts
               the
               whole
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               in
               controversie
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               a
               violence
               offered
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               about
               to
               draw
               a
               Logical
               argument
               for
               his
               advantage
               against
               an
               adversary
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               against
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               plainly
               against
               our
               Saviours
               scope
               ,
               
               and
               end
               in
               giving
               this
               commission
               .
               
                 This
                 enlargement
                 unto
                 all
                 Nations
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 was
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 restriction
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               10.
               5.
               as
               by
               the
               adversary
               is
               confest
               .
               Now
               in
               that
               Nation
               ,
               to
               which
               there
               they
               were
               limitted
               ,
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Nation
               was
               in
               covenant
               ,
               all
               the
               land
               was
               the
               land
               of
               Immanuel
               ,
               Esay
               8.
               8.
               and
               consequently
               so
               it
               was
               to
               be
               in
               other
               Nations
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               happy
               enlargement
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               opposition
               is
               utterly
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               clouded
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               at
               a
               losse
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               them
               ;
               Having
               before
               spent
               their
               paines
               in
               a
               Nation
               ,
               all
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               now
               having
               a
               commission
               for
               the
               discipling
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               
               how
               shall
               they
               understand
               the
               words
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               where
               they
               come
               are
               to
               be
               discipled
               ?
               And
               hereto
               accord
               the
               prophecies
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 enlarge
                 Japhet
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
              
               Sem
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 Sem
              
               was
               wholly
               in
               covenant
               ,
               not
               by
               pieces
               and
               parcels
               ,
               but
               universally
               in
               covenant
               ;
               Japhet
               is
               to
               come
               in
               succession
               into
               covenant
               in
               like
               latitude
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 Ask
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 the
                 Heathen
                 for
                 thine
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 for
                 thy
                 possession
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               some
               among
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Heathen
               that
               are
               to
               be
               the
               inheritance
               ●f
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               To
               which
               agrees
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 become
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Immanuel
              
               of
               old
               had
               one
               ,
               now
               he
               shall
               have
               more
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               they
               become
               his
               ,
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               than
               by
               discipling
               ;
               Gods
               Ministers
               are
               his
               men
               of
               warre
               ,
               for
               subduing
               and
               captivating
               them
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               Kingdoms
               are
               promised
               them
               ,
               not
               some
               onely
               in
               Kingdoms
               .
               Alexander
               would
               not
               sit
               down
               with
               such
               a
               conquest
               ,
               neither
               will
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               If
               to
               possesse
               some
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               be
               to
               possesse
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               then
               Antichrist
               of
               long
               hath
               had
               this
               Kingdome
               ;
               
                 All
                 Kings
                 shall
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               72.
               11.
               
               
                 All
                 Nations
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 worship
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               86.
               9.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 a
                 Nation
                 which
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 run
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Esay
               55.
               5.
               
               There
               God
               calls
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               doth
               answer
               Gods
               call
               .
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 he
                 a
                 third
                 with
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 and
                 with
              
               Assyria
               ,
               
                 even
                 a
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 shall
                 blesse
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 be
              
               Egypt
               
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
              
               Assyria
               
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
              
               Israel
               
                 my
                 inheritance
              
               .
               There
               ,
               Egypt
               and
               Assyria
               are
               in
               equipage
               with
               Israel
               ,
               all
               three
               sister-Churches
               ,
               Israel
               without
               any
               preheminence
               ;
               Either
               Israel
               then
               was
               not
               a
               Nation
               of
               Disciples
               ,
               a
               Nation
               wholly
               within
               covenant
               ,
               or
               else
               these
               are
               to
               be
               National
               Churches
               ;
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Nation
               to
               be
               discipled
               and
               brought
               into
               covenant
               .
               Passing
               by
               other
               Scriptures
               in
               silence
               ,
               one
               tells
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 marvels
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               72.
               11.
               
               Psalme
               86.
               9.
               
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 even
                 infants
                 must
                 be
                 included
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               
                 As
                 if
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 it
                 were
                 foretold
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 even
                 Infants
                 should
                 come
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 worship
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               prop●ecies
               in
               the
               Od
               Testament
               ;
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               are
               in
               Old
               Testament-phrases
               by
               way
               of
               allusion
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               set
               forth
               to
               us
               .
               It
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               for
               their
               males
               of
               growth
               and
               strength
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               neither
               females
               nor
               Infants
               ,
               as
               Ainsworth
               on
               Exod.
               23.
               17.
               observes
               ,
               yet
               they
               appeared
               in
               the
               name
               of
               females
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               their
               females
               and
               children
               ,
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               11.
               so
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               prophecies
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               so
               ,
               these
               two
               prophecies
               (
               against
               which
               he
               excepts
               )
               
               speak
               fully
               for
               the
               discipling
               of
               Nations
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               .
               
               The
               successe
               of
               these
               Prophecies
               hath
               happily
               answered
               in
               many
               Nations
               ,
               which
               may
               well
               serve
               ,
               as
               a
               cleare
               Comment
               both
               of
               these
               Prophecies
               ,
               and
               the
               commission
               granted
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               working
               of
               the
               man
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               other
               Hereticks
               ,
               the
               glory
               hath
               been
               much
               dazeled
               ,
               yet
               ,
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               Europe
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               happily
               effected
               .
               Let
               any
               man
               finde
               equal
               Reasons
               for
               the
               variation
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               for
               keeping
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               then
               I
               shall
               hearken
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               all
               indifferent
               men
               may
               well
               challenge
               their
               reason
               that
               heed
               him
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               Text
               holding
               out
               the
               covenant
               in
               its
               ancient
               latitude
               ,
               
               we
               have
               from
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               
               Matth.
               20.
               16.
               and
               22.
               14.
               
               
                 Many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 chosen
                 .
              
               The
               close
               of
               two
               several
               Parables
               :
               The
               one
               of
               the
               labourers
               hired
               into
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               where
               some
               claimed
               a
               more
               large
               pay
               upon
               merit
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               of
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Wedding-feast
               ,
               where
               one
               intruded
               without
               a
               Wedding
               garment
               ;
               whence
               our
               Saviour
               inferres
               ,
               
                 Many
                 are
                 called
              
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               number
               of
               guests
               at
               the
               wedding
               feast
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               labourers
               in
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               but
               
                 few
                 are
                 chosen
              
               ;
               from
               whence
               I
               thus
               argue
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               a
               call
               from
               God
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               a
               farre
               greater
               latitude
               than
               the
               grace
               of
               Election
               ,
               that
               ,
               of
               many
               called
               ,
               few
               only
               are
               elected
               ;
               then
               the
               covenant
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               the
               elect
               and
               regenerate
               ,
               but
               containes
               all
               that
               professedly
               accept
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               visibly
               appear
               a
               people
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               evident
               ,
               seeing
               the
               call
               is
               ,
               into
               covenant
               ,
               all
               at
               the
               Feast
               were
               called
               ones
               ,
               all
               the
               hired
               labourers
               were
               covenant-servants
               .
               To
               conceive
               men
               to
               be
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               full
               contradiction
               .
               The
               call
               hath
               its
               
                 terminus
                 à
                 quo
              
               ,
               and
               its
               
                 terminus
                 ad
                 quem
              
               ;
               a
               state
               which
               upon
               call
               they
               leave
               ;
               and
               a
               new
               state
               on
               which
               they
               enter
               .
               They
               are
               upon
               this
               call
               in
               a
               nearer
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               were
               the
               same
               as
               ever
               ,
               and
               not
               called
               at
               all
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               in
               so
               neare
               a
               relation
               ,
               as
               men
               borne
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               elected
               .
               They
               have
               a
               call
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               ministerial
               outward
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               yeeld
               a
               professed
               subjection
               .
               They
               have
               not
               attained
               the
               inward
               working
               of
               
               the
               Spirit
               to
               a
               real
               Sanctification
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               call
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               in
               this
               latitude
               ,
               in
               a
               far
               greater
               latitude
               than
               the
               grace
               of
               Election
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               evidently
               shews
               in
               the
               Text
               quoted
               ;
               There
               are
               those
               at
               the
               feast
               that
               are
               not
               accepted
               ;
               There
               are
               those
               that
               are
               taken
               into
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               evening
               of
               the
               day
               do
               displease
               ,
               there
               are
               those
               therefore
               that
               are
               called
               into
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               rejected
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               full
               ,
               and
               a
               clear
               Text
               for
               covenant-holinesse
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               farther
               evident
               in
               those
               Parables
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               field
               with
               Wheat
               and
               Tares
               ,
               
               Matth.
               13.
               24
               ,
               25.
               of
               the
               draw-net
               with
               fishes
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               
               Matth.
               13.
               47.
               of
               the
               floore
               with
               chaffe
               and
               Wheat
               ,
               
               Matth.
               3.
               12.
               of
               the
               great
               house
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               not
               only
               vessels
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               
               but
               also
               of
               wood
               ,
               
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               stone
               ;
               some
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               dishonour
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               20.
               
               In
               which
               parables
               by
               the
               floore
               ,
               the
               field
               (
               expressely
               compared
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               house
               )
               the
               Church
               is
               understood
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               covenant-relation
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               containes
               those
               that
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God.
               A
               man
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               is
               a
               man
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               stood
               in
               a
               covenant-relation
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               no
               standing
               there
               ;
               and
               the
               comparison
               were
               very
               strangely
               drawn
               ,
               if
               this
               Kingdome
               thus
               set
               out
               ,
               had
               all
               that
               were
               good
               ,
               none
               bad
               in
               it
               .
               But
               of
               this
               more
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               speake
               to
               some
               Corolaries
               that
               follow
               from
               this
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               Another
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               ancient
               latitude
               is
               held
               out
               ,
               is
               Rom.
               11.
               thoroughout
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               .
               There
               is
               (
               as
               all
               know
               )
               a
               large
               discourse
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               call
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               of
               the
               rejection
               and
               breaking
               off
               of
               the
               one
               ;
               and
               the
               taking
               in
               ,
               and
               ingraffing
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               presently
               have
               a
               further
               occasion
               to
               open
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               speak
               to
               another
               pretended
               difference
               between
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               then
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               stands
               now
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               this
               is
               clear
               ,
               into
               the
               same
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               covenant-latitude
               from
               which
               the
               Jews
               fell
               ,
               Gentiles
               were
               taken
               in
               ,
               and
               do
               still
               continue
               .
               This
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               we
               being
               graffed
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               come
               in
               upon
               like
               termes
               as
               they
               left
               .
               They
               fell
               from
               a
               visible
               Church
               state
               ,
               and
               that
               latitude
               of
               covenant
               which
               did
               receive
               regenerate
               and
               unregenerate
               ,
               justified
               and
               unjustified
               .
               That
               
               covenant-latitude
               then
               still
               remaines
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               Gospel-times
               .
               Nothing
               here
               that
               I
               can
               see
               can
               with
               any
               colour
               be
               objected
               ,
               unlesse
               any
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               invisible
               Church
               is
               there
               spoken
               to
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               visible
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               fell
               from
               the
               invisible
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               their
               call
               are
               generally
               taken
               in
               ,
               into
               the
               same
               fellowship
               .
               Which
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               few
               will
               affirme
               ;
               so
               I
               shall
               have
               presently
               occasion
               to
               examine
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               further
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               this
               title
               ,
               in
               
                 Foro
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               
                 Foro
                 Dei
              
               ;
               as
               to
               men
               they
               have
               so
               far
               right
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               may
               not
               refuse
               them
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               administrations
               deny
               them
               admittance
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               knows
               their
               unregenerate
               &
               unjustified
               condition
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               title
               at
               all
               ,
               I
               shall
               refer
               them
               to
               the
               whole
               tenor
               of
               that
               chapter
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               see
               ,
               this
               engraffing
               of
               theirs
               ascribed
               to
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               done
               by
               the
               election
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               as
               his
               gift
               ,
               and
               choice
               mercy
               to
               that
               people
               .
               All
               of
               which
               speak
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               approbation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               farther
               clear
               in
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 suppose
                 ye
                 ,
              
               
               
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 troden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 counted
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 despight
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
               Where
               we
               see
               those
               that
               are
               sanctified
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               do
               tread
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               count
               his
               blood
               an
               unholy
               thing
               ,
               have
               an
               esteeme
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               common
               ,
               and
               never
               devoted
               at
               all
               to
               God.
               These
               must
               needs
               be
               granted
               to
               be
               wicked
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               in
               covenant
               ,
               being
               sanctified
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               
               There
               is
               indeed
               a
               threefold
               interpretation
               of
               this
               Text
               ;
               One
               of
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               that
               party
               ,
               enemies
               to
               perseverance
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               they
               understand
               by
               sanctification
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               an
               internal
               change
               and
               renovation
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               from
               whence
               by
               Apostasie
               such
               persons
               fall
               .
               They
               that
               will
               embrace
               this
               tenent
               ,
               may
               indeed
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               but
               falling
               from
               sanctification
               ,
               they
               fall
               from
               covenant
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               affirmed
               by
               those
               with
               whom
               I
               have
               to
               deale
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               lanch
               out
               into
               this
               controversie
               .
               Two
               other
               interpretations
               are
               given
               by
               those
               that
               are
               adversaries
               to
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               their
               work
               to
               vindicate
               this
               text
               from
               these
               mens
               glosses
               ;
               The
               first
               refers
               sanctification
               ,
               not
               to
               those
               delinquents
               ,
               that
               tread
               under
               
               
                 foot
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 despite
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 Christ
                 himself
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 sanctified
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 with
                 this
                 blood
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 clearly
                 takes
                 this
                 Text
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 from
                 thence
                 inferre
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 regenerate
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 hold
                 ,
                 it
                 as
                 little
                 serves
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 Christ
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 reprobate
                 or
                 wicked
                 person
                 in
                 covenant
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 reference
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 the
                 interpretation
                 which
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 few
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 strained
                 ,
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 being
                 for
                 aggravation
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 interpretation
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 obvious
                 ,
                 and
                 clearly
                 held
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 fully
                 vindicates
                 it
                 from
                 any
                 favour
                 shew'd
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 confirmes
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 sanctification
                 by
                 separation
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 dedication
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 by
                 inhesion
                 and
                 infusion
                 .
                 Master
              
               Dixon
               
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 having
                 so
                 fully
                 spoke
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 expresse
                 my selfe
                 in
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 than
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 putting
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 How
                 the
                 reprobate
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ?
                 answers
              
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               sanctification
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               a
               sanctification
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               Heb
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               The
               sanctification
               external
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               consisteth
               in
               the
               mans
               separation
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               dedication
               unto
               Gods
               service
               ,
               by
               calling
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               common
               to
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               forcible
               thus
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               a
               man
               into
               credit
               and
               estimation
               as
               a
               Saint
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               common
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereupon
               ,
               as
               men
               ,
               so
               God
               also
               speaketh
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               as
               one
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               dealeth
               with
               him
               in
               his
               external
               dispensation
               as
               with
               one
               of
               his
               own
               people
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               is
               called
               holy
               ,
               yea
               Core
               also
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               Num.
               16.
               3.
               
               The
               sanctification
               internall
               by
               renovation
               consisteth
               in
               a
               mans
               separation
               from
               the
               state
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               from
               his
               old
               conditions
               to
               be
               a
               new
               creature
               indeed
               ;
               by
               this
               latter
               sort
               a
               reprobate
               cannot
               be
               called
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               former
               he
               may
               be
               called
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               albeit
               he
               should
               not
               get
               any
               farther
               good
               thereby
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               hath
               vertue
               to
               cleanse
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               ●●nue
               the
               soul
               which
               cometh
               unto
               
               it
               truely
               and
               spiritually
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               have
               force
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               lesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               purifie
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               external
               condition
               of
               the
               man
               who
               cometh
               unto
               it
               ,
               outwardly
               only
               as
               the
               types
               did
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               whereupon
               an
               hypocrite
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               must
               be
               accounted
               one
               of
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               hypocrite
               under
               the
               Law
               was
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               Christs
               blood
               cannot
               be
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Types
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               this
               force
               to
               sanctifie
               men
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               Or
               we
               may
               say
               more
               shortly
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               sanctification
               by
               consecration
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               devoted
               or
               dedicated
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               sanctification
               by
               inhabitation
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               18.
               
               Of
               the
               former
               sort
               the
               Censeres
               of
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               are
               called
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               ,
               Because
               they
               offered
               them
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               hallowed
               ,
               Num.
               16.
               38.
               
               And
               in
               this
               sedse
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               afterwards
               do
               prove
               Apostates
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               because
               they
               offered
               ,
               and
               offer
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               But
               the
               inhabitation
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               Gods
               children
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
              
               Paraeus
               
                 on
                 the
                 words
              
               ,
               *
               The
               sanctification
               of
               Apostates
               was
               not
               internal
               ,
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               but
               external
               ,
               consisting
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Faith
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               They
               were
               sanctified
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               separate
               from
               the
               Jews
               and
               Pagans
               in
               profession
               ,
               and
               accounted
               for
               true
               Christians
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 called
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 turned
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 were
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 men
                 in
                 covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               can
               all
               the
               noise
               that
               hath
               been
               made
               about
               that
               Text
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               adversaries
               take
               it
               off
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               speaks
               fully
               to
               hold
               up
               a
               covenant
               in
               this
               latitude
               ,
               
               and
               from
               thence
               I
               thus
               argue
               :
               If
               those
               phrases
               ,
               
                 a
                 chosen
                 generation
                 ,
                 a
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
              
               be
               applied
               to
               Christians
               ;
               as
               to
               Jewes
               ,
               in
               an
               equal
               latitude
               ,
               to
               one
               as
               to
               other
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               there
               is
               a
               covenant
               in
               Gospel-times
               in
               like
               latitude
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               including
               all
               that
               accept
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               visibly
               appeare
               as
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               restrained
               onely
               to
               the
               Elect
               regenerate
               .
               The
               consequence
               is
               evident
               ,
               seeing
               the
               termes
               plainly
               imply
               a
               covenant
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               covnant-people
               or
               no
               where
               .
               But
               these
               termes
               ,
               
                 a
                 chosen
                 Generation
                 ,
                 a
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ,
              
               are
               applied
               to
               Christians
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Jewes
               ,
               to
               one
               ,
               in
               as
               great
               a
               
               latitude
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               other
               .
               That
               which
               God
               speaks
               to
               Israel
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               that
               Peter
               speaks
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               which
               he
               writes
               ,
               All
               Israelites
               in
               Moses
               dayes
               ,
               all
               Christians
               professing
               in
               Peters
               time
               ,
               had
               those
               titles
               ,
               when
               only
               those
               that
               kept
               covenant
               ,
               were
               at
               any
               time
               worthy
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               comforts
               of
               them
               .
               Here
               't
               is
               objected
               that
               this
               Text
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               invisible
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               follows
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               spoken
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               latitude
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               by
               Moses
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               but
               in
               as
               great
               a
               difference
               as
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               stands
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               invisible
               ;
               but
               I
               would
               wish
               that
               it
               might
               be
               taken
               into
               more
               serious
               consideration
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               whether
               the
               first
               Verse
               of
               this
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               be
               meant
               only
               of
               invisible
               members
               ?
               Whether
               the
               Apostle
               perswades
               Regenerate
               men
               ,
               and
               only
               Regenerate
               men
               ,
               
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 guile
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisies
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 speakings
                 ?
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               whether
               the
               third
               verse
               be
               to
               be
               thus
               limited
               ,
               whether
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               doubt
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               whether
               invisible
               members
               
                 had
                 tasted
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gracious
                 ?
              
               and
               yet
               the
               words
               in
               both
               those
               verses
               must
               needs
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               same
               notion
               as
               these
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               The
               Apostle
               brings
               his
               speech
               to
               no
               full
               period
               till
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               Those
               that
               must
               lay
               aside
               all
               malice
               ,
               guile
               ,
               &c.
               and
               those
               of
               whom
               he
               makes
               question
               ,
               whether
               they
               
                 had
                 tasted
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 were
                 gracious
              
               ;
               are
               this
               chosen
               Generation
               ,
               this
               royal
               Priest-hood
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               us
               more
               seriously
               consider
               the
               Apostles
               farther
               enlargement
               of
               this
               honour
               of
               these
               Christians
               ,
               
                 Which
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               words
               borrowed
               from
               
                 Hos
                 .
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Hos
              
               2.
               23
               and
               spoken
               of
               the
               call
               of
               the
               ten
               revolted
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               in
               Deut.
               32.
               21.
               of
               the
               call
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               into
               a
               visible
               Church-state
               and
               profession
               ,
               and
               so
               applied
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Whence
               I
               argue
               ,
               The
               call
               of
               the
               ten
               revolted
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               into
               a
               visible
               Church-way
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               invisible
               onely
               .
               This
               one
               hath
               already
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               and
               answered
               .
               
                 Howsoever
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 allusion
                 is
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 calling
                 as
                 is
                 from
                 darknesse
                 to
                 marvellous
                 light
                 .
              
               Taking
               it
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               marvelous
               light
               in
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Zebulon
               and
               Nepthali
               ,
               where
               they
               saw
               a
               great
               light
               ,
               there
               were
               ,
               only
               invisible
               members
               ,
               Mat.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               honourable
               titles
               as
               these
               are
               frequently
               given
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               shewn
               to
               visible
               professours
               ,
               why
               should
               then
               these
               be
               limitted
               to
               invisible
               Members
               ?
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               this
               Text
               by
               adversaries
               is
               made
               to
               be
               parallel
               with
               those
               Texts
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               20.
               
               And
               those
               Texts
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               visible
               Churches
               .
               To
               which
               nothing
               is
               replyed
               .
               Arguments
               to
               evince
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               invisible
               ,
               come
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 I
                 argue
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 termes
                 ,
                 chosen
                 Generation
                 ,
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 and
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 .
              
               This
               is
               by
               Christs
               death
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               understood
               of
               no
               other
               than
               Elect
               and
               true
               Beleevers
               Tit.
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Such
               a
               way
               of
               arguing
               would
               not
               passe
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Adversary
               .
               As
               [
               peculiar
               people
               ]
               is
               taken
               in
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               but
               in
               one
               place
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               Elect
               regenerate
               .
               If
               this
               would
               hold
               ,
               much
               labour
               might
               be
               spared
               in
               finding
               out
               the
               various
               acception
               of
               words
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               termes
               and
               others
               equipollent
               to
               these
               ,
               are
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 14.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Deut.
                 9.
                 6.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               32.
               9.
               not
               as
               a
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               but
               as
               visible
               Members
               .
               Their
               qualifications
               are
               often
               as
               low
               as
               their
               appellations
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               raise
               them
               high
               .
               And
               setting
               apart
               Christs
               death
               ,
               I
               would
               know
               how
               the
               Israelites
               came
               to
               this
               honour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               gift
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastours
               and
               Teachers
               were
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               purchase
               of
               his
               death
               .
               These
               are
               for
               constitution
               of
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               and
               visible
               members
               ,
               enjoy
               these
               priviledges
               in
               common
               with
               regenerate
               persons
               ,
               to
               which
               more
               is
               already
               spoken
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 An
                 Objection
                 is
                 raised
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               They
               are
               called
               of
               God
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               vertue
               into
               his
               marvelous
               light
               ;
               and
               verse
               10.
               
               Which
               now
               had
               obtained
               mercy
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               not
               before
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               affirmed
               of
               any
               but
               true
               Beleevers
               and
               Elect
               persons
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Men
               brought
               into
               a
               visible
               Church-state
               ,
               are
               brought
               into
               a
               marvelous
               light
               .
               The
               seven
               golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               20.
               had
               a
               marvelous
               light
               in
               their
               lamps
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               some
               of
               those
               there
               were
               onely
               
                 a
                 few
                 names
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 defiled
                 their
                 garments
              
               ;
               
               And
               this
               light
               is
               a
               mercy
               ,
               the
               fruition
               of
               it
               is
               a
               great
               mercy
               ,
               Psalme
               147.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               applied
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Hos
               .
               2.
               23.
               whence
               the
               Apostle
               gathers
               it
               unto
               the
               mercy
               enjoyed
               in
               a
               visible
               Church-communion
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               denied
               by
               the
               adversary
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
              
               those
               persons
               did
               beleeve
               contra-distinguished
               to
               them
               that
               were
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               stumbled
               at
               the
               word
               ;
               but
               such
               are
               onely
               the
               Elect.
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               So
               did
               all
               they
               that
               
                 made
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 the
                 faith
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               19.
               
               So
               did
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               13.
               
               So
               did
               the
               hearers
               compared
               to
               the
               rocky
               ground
               ,
               Luke
               8.
               13.
               
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               these
               Beleevers
               are
               contra-distinguished
               to
               them
               that
               were
               disobedient
               and
               stumbled
               at
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               fully
               makes
               against
               this
               interpretation
               .
               Those
               disobedient
               ones
               are
               ,
               those
               that
               disallow
               Christ
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               verse
               7.
               that
               reject
               Christ
               upon
               tender
               ,
               that
               persist
               in
               Judaisme
               or
               Gentilisme
               .
               All
               others
               ,
               not
               professed
               Jewes
               nor
               Gentiles
               ,
               are
               in
               that
               place
               Beleevers
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               Scriptures
               respective
               to
               visible
               prerogative
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               visible
               Church-members
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               built
               ,
               as
               living
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               which
               can
               agree
               to
               none
               ,
               but
               Elect
               persons
               ,
               and
               true
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               That
               is
               left
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               Quotation
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               which
               would
               wholly
               spoile
               the
               argument
               ,
               and
               carry
               it
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ;
               namely
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 To
                 whom
                 coming
                 as
                 unto
                 a
                 living
                 stone
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               shews
               them
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               points
               out
               the
               condition
               called
               for
               ,
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               built
               as
               living
               stones
               .
               And
               this
               implies
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               with
               some
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               others
               .
               Here
               is
               that
               which
               was
               done
               by
               some
               and
               neglected
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               their
               happinesse
               upon
               discharge
               of
               their
               duty
               declared
               .
               I
               am
               told
               by
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               hardly
               beleeves
               ,
               that
               any
               approved
               Writer
               joyns
               with
               me
               in
               this
               Interpretation
               ;
               But
               though
               I
               were
               alone
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               might
               learne
               of
               him
               to
               adventure
               ,
               not
               barely
               on
               the
               interpretation
               of
               one
               single-Scripture-Text
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               conclusion
               in
               Theology
               ,
               against
               all
               Protestant
               Writers
               ,
               and
               herein
               I
               should
               have
               the
               advantage
               ,
               in
               that
               few
               comparatively
               (
               I
               think
               )
               have
               started
               this
               question
               ,
               much
               lesse
               have
               they
               seriously
               handled
               it
               ,
               minding
               more
               what
               those
               titles
               engage
               us
               to
               be
               (
               in
               which
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               of
               all
               parties
               )
               than
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               given
               ,
               when
               some
               of
               my
               opposites
               ,
               dare
               affront
               the
               whole
               body
               
               of
               Protestant
               Writers
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               in
               which
               
                 ex
                 professo
              
               ,
               they
               have
               to
               deale
               against
               Papists
               .
               Estius
               indeed
               upon
               examination
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               ,
               appeares
               to
               be
               of
               a
               contrary
               minde
               ,
               and
               censures
               those
               that
               set
               
                 out
                 this
                 holinesse
                 by
                 Religion
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               which
               Authours
               by
               him
               thus
               censured
               ,
               may
               be
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               as
               approved
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               they
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               limit
               it
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               intrinsecal
               ,
               is
               here
               aimed
               at
               ,
               yet
               all
               those
               have
               these
               titles
               ,
               that
               do
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               way
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               engage
               themselves
               to
               it
               .
               Gerrard
               also
               on
               the
               words
               ,
               puts
               it
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               determines
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               but
               tells
               us
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               understand
               it
               of
               common
               and
               general
               election
               ,
               His
               name
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               is
               waved
               in
               that
               his
               Arguments
               are
               borrowed
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               answered
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               Master
               Ball
               (
               who
               if
               authorities
               must
               carry
               it
               ,
               will
               sway
               with
               me
               as
               much
               as
               either
               )
               treating
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Hos
                 .
                 2.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 betroth
                 thee
                 unto
                 me
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 external
                 betrothing
                 ,
                 by
                 outward
                 covenant
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 God
                 betroths
                 himselfe
                 to
                 all
                 professing
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 God
                 offer
                 them
                 mercy
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 believe
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 gives
                 not
                 not
                 faith
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 quotes
                 for
                 proof
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               24
               ,
               25.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               
                 Zanchius
                 de
                 perseverantia
                 sanctorum
              
               cap.
               1.
               
               
                 Tit.
                 de
                 Sanctis
              
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Hear
                 now
                 what
                 I
                 understand
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 [
                 Saints
                 ]
                 This
                 name
                 [
                 Saint
                 ]
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 Generally
                 taken
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 consecrated
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 their
                 name
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 professe
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 God
                 truely
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 people
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 truely
                 holy
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 called
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
              
               Paul
               
                 calls
                 all
                 those
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 given
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
              
               Peter
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2
                 calls
                 all
                 those
                 Christians
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 a
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               And
               Laurentius
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               1.
               page
               6.
               distinguishing
               of
               a
               threefold
               election
               .
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 any
                 function
                 ,
                 civil
                 or
                 ecclesiastical
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 external
                 communion
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 outward
                 Church
                 or
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 salvation
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
              
               brings
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               second
               acceptation
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               9.
               both
               which
               Texts
               ,
               with
               him
               there
               ,
               are
               parallel
               ;
               and
               taken
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               that
               I
               understand
               them
               .
               
                 Ravanellus
                 in
                 verbum
                 [
                 election
              
               ]
               quotes
               divers
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               election
               is
               taken
               
                 for
                 the
                 adoption
                 of
                 any
                 Nation
                 ,
              
               and
               puts
               this
               of
               
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               adding
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 this
                 election
                 is
                 general
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 saved
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               6.
               
                 but
                 respective
                 to
                 this
                 general
                 election
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 people
                 whom
                 God
                 adopts
                 to
                 himself
                 for
                 a
                 people
                 .
              
               So
               also
               
                 in
                 verbum
                 [
                 Sanctus
                 ,
              
               ]
               which
               he
               sayes
               is
               taken
               three
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 separation
                 or
                 segregation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 imputation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 inchoation
                 of
                 holinesse
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               He
               there
               gives
               many
               instances
               of
               the
               first
               acception
               ,
               of
               holinesse
               by
               separation
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               two
               other
               ,
               and
               1
               Pet
               2.
               9.
               for
               one
               .
               So
               Salmero
               ,
               as
               I
               finde
               him
               quoted
               to
               my
               hand
               ,
               understands
               it
               of
               election
               ,
               distinct
               from
               that
               which
               is
               to
               eternal
               life
               ;
               and
               calls
               it
               an
               election
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               all
               know
               that
               they
               mean
               no
               more
               than
               their
               Catholick
               faith
               ,
               which
               (
               according
               to
               them
               )
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               entitle
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               
                 A
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               my
               adversaries
               in
               these
               controversies
               ,
               frequently
               joyn
               ,
               is
               also
               wholly
               on
               my
               part
               ,
               in
               his
               Comment
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               no
               approved
               authour
               joynes
               with
               me
               ,
               Let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               as
               the
               strength
               of
               reasons
               given
               will
               perswade
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVIII
               .
            
             
               Arguments
               evincing
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               in
               Gospel-times
               in
               that
               latitude
               as
               before
               is
               asserted
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               Argument
               shall
               be
               borrowed
               from
               those
               titles
               ,
               which
               undoubtedly
               and
               undisputably
               imply
               a
               covenant
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               still
               attributed
               to
               all
               that
               professedly
               accept
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               professedly
               appear
               as
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               Those
               titles
               before
               mentioned
               by
               Peter
               from
               Moses
               ,
               are
               confessed
               to
               be
               such
               that
               argue
               a
               people
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               adversaries
               are
               so
               shie
               to
               confesse
               them
               to
               belong
               to
               visible
               Professours
               ;
               But
               titles
               as
               high
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               as
               undeniably
               implying
               a
               covenant
               ,
               are
               given
               to
               visible
               Professours
               ;
               those
               then
               (
               even
               according
               to
               them
               )
               are
               on
               this
               account
               in
               covenant
               with
               God.
               And
               these
               are
               all
               of
               those
               titles
               wherwith
               the
               people
               of
               God
               are
               honoured
               .
               In
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               
               which
               are
               especially
               foure
               ,
               
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Christians
                 .
              
               He
               that
               is
               a
               Beleever
               ,
               a
               Saint
               ,
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               a
               Christian
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               man
               in
               covenant
               with
               God.
               But
               all
               visible
               Professors
               that
               accept
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               are
               
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Christians
              
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               still
               stiled
               in
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               Beleevers
               from
               the
               Faith
               that
               they
               professe
               ,
               Saints
               from
               the
               Holinesse
               to
               which
               they
               stand
               engaged
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               holy
               God
               to
               whose
               service
               they
               are
               separated
               ,
               Disciples
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               professe
               to
               learne
               ,
               and
               Christians
               from
               him
               whose
               they
               are
               ,
               whom
               they
               serve
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               they
               expect
               salvation
               .
               I
               know
               some
               have
               inured
               themselves
               to
               that
               language
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               thus
               dignified
               ,
               are
               necessarily
               concluded
               by
               them
               to
               be
               Elect
               ,
               Regenerate
               persons
               ;
               It
               is
               grown
               ,
               I
               know
               the
               Dialect
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               To
               begin
               with
               Beleevers
               .
               
               He
               is
               in
               Scripture
               a
               Beleever
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               visible
               Professour
               ,
               that
               puts
               himself
               into
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               expect
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               So
               it
               is
               through
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               where
               account
               is
               given
               of
               the
               Converts
               made
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Ministry
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 heard
                 the
                 Word
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 was
                 about
                 five
                 thousand
                 .
              
               They
               that
               are
               thus
               numbred
               by
               the
               poll
               ,
               are
               visible
               Professours
               ,
               that
               outwardly
               embraced
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ;
               This
               might
               be
               seene
               and
               the
               names
               of
               such
               taken
               .
               They
               are
               not
               all
               Elect
               ,
               regenerate
               Christians
               ,
               such
               could
               not
               be
               visibly
               known
               :
               The
               generality
               of
               men
               and
               women
               in
               Samaria
               beleeved
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               12.
               
               But
               that
               they
               were
               Elect
               &
               Regenerate
               in
               that
               universality
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               ;
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               is
               an
               example
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Text
               sayes
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 beleeve
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               and
               
                 yet
                 his
                 heart
                 not
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               He
               was
               with
               those
               Israelites
               ,
               Psalme
               78.
               34.
               in
               covenant
               ;
               
                 yet
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 not
                 stedfast
                 in
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               A
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Grecians
               beleeved
               ,
               upon
               the
               preaching
               of
               those
               that
               were
               scattered
               ,
               upon
               the
               persecution
               raised
               about
               Stephen
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               21.
               yet
               Barnabas
               (
               whom
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               sent
               to
               them
               )
               well
               enough
               knew
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               certainty
               ,
               little
               hopes
               that
               all
               of
               these
               were
               Regenerate
               persons
               ;
               therefore
               he
               
                 exhorts
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 they
                 would
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               He
               was
               afraid
               that
               the
               work
               might
               be
               overly
               and
               superficial
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Church
               in
               every
               age
               hath
               sad
               experience
               ;
               he
               desires
               and
               endeavour
               
               that
               they
               may
               be
               rooted
               and
               established
               .
               Only
               those
               hearers
               which
               are
               compared
               to
               the
               good
               ground
               ,
               are
               Regenerate
               persons
               ,
               But
               those
               compared
               to
               bad
               ground
               ,
               beleeve
               ,
               Luke
               8.
               13.
               
               Regenerate
               men
               ,
               who
               alone
               are
               invisible
               Church-Members
               ,
               have
               their
               hearts
               more
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               than
               to
               love
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               many
               beleevers
               are
               thus
               censured
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               John
               12.
               42
               ,
               43.
               
               Regenerate
               persons
               make
               no
               shipwrack
               of
               Faith
               ;
               
                 They
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 incorruptible
                 seed
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               Yet
               there
               are
               beleevers
               that
               thus
               suffer
               shipwrack
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 Myriads
                 of
                 thousand
                 of
                 Jews
                 beleeve
                 ,
              
               Acts
               21.
               20.
               yet
               not
               all
               Regenerate
               .
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               satisfies
               a
               case
               of
               conscience
               put
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               brother
               hath
               a
               wife
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               ;
               if
               she
               be
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               put
               her
               away
               .
               If
               the
               beleeving
               brother
               ,
               here
               be
               only
               a
               Regenerate
               man
               ,
               then
               the
               unbeleeving
               wife
               is
               an
               unregenerate
               woman
               ;
               So
               the
               question
               will
               be
               ,
               whether
               a
               Regenerate
               ,
               sanctified
               man
               ,
               joyned
               in
               marriage
               to
               a
               Professour
               of
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               not
               of
               those
               hopes
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               sanctification
               may
               dwell
               with
               her
               ?
               A
               case
               that
               never
               yet
               was
               disputed
               or
               doubted
               :
               The
               unbeleever
               is
               a
               worshipper
               of
               idols
               ,
               one
               that
               sacrifices
               to
               devils
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               God.
               The
               Beleever
               is
               a
               Professor
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               one
               in
               name
               a
               Christian
               and
               not
               a
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               Saint
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               same
               latitude
               as
               Beleever
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               most
               common
               appellation
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
               for
               all
               that
               are
               separate
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               him
               .
               The
               distinguishing
               name
               for
               professing
               Christians
               ,
               as
               the
               title
               of
               
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Circumcision
              
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ;
               some
               do
               not
               hear
               of
               the
               word
               Saint
               ,
               but
               presently
               they
               understand
               a
               Saint
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               endure
               that
               any
               man
               should
               be
               a
               Saint
               upon
               earth
               ;
               Others
               will
               have
               none
               Saints
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               really
               such
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               for
               heaven
               .
               They
               will
               have
               no
               denomination
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               from
               a
               holy
               profession
               :
               But
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               suffered
               to
               speak
               in
               that
               language
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               ,
               Saint
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               taken
               for
               men
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
               The
               psalmist
               professedly
               names
               
                 Saints
                 upon
                 earth
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               3.
               
               And
               those
               Saints
               not
               often
               taken
               for
               other
               ,
               than
               a
               Saint
               by
               profession
               .
               He
               is
               a
               Saint
               that
               makes
               a
               Christian
               profession
               .
               We
               read
               of
               
                 Collections
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               1.
               
               
                 Administration
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               10.
               which
               can
               reach
               no
               higher
               than
               visible
               Professours
               ,
               and
               
               can
               by
               no
               means
               be
               limited
               to
               Elect
               ,
               Regenerate
               ones
               .
               When
               
                 Paul
                 shut
                 up
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 much
                 evil
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               Acts
               26.
               10.
               he
               knew
               no
               other
               way
               of
               distiction
               ;
               then
               an
               outward
               profession
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               explaines
               himself
               ,
               
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 way
              
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               2.
               
               We
               read
               
                 of
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               33.
               and
               they
               were
               taken
               in
               ,
               to
               be
               Church-members
               assoon
               as
               they
               made
               profession
               ;
               that
               is
               assoon
               as
               they
               ceased
               to
               be
               Jews
               or
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               took
               them
               to
               the
               way
               of
               Christianity
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               those
               three
               thousand
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               
               The
               Samaritans
               ,
               The
               Eunuch
               ,
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               assoon
               as
               they
               were
               taken
               off
               from
               Heathenisme
               ,
               Judaisme
               for
               Christianity
               ,
               they
               had
               that
               name
               of
               Saints
               .
               The
               Epistles
               wrote
               to
               particular
               visible
               Churchs
               ,
               are
               inscribed
               
                 to
                 Saints
              
               ,
               among
               which
               ,
               what
               some
               are
               ,
               read
               both
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               yea
               ,
               what
               almost
               all
               are
               in
               some
               Churches
               ,
               read
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sardis
                 .
                 Amesius
              
               judged
               by
               some
               to
               be
               of
               the
               opposite
               party
               )
               hath
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 flourisheth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 some
                 truly
                 Beleevers
                 ,
              
               Medul
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               32.
               sect
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Jude
               3.
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               is
               agreed
               on
               all
               hands
               is
               there
               understood
               ;
               All
               that
               professe
               that
               Doctrine
               are
               Saints
               :
               no
               other
               Comment
               can
               be
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               than
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 committed
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Saint
               then
               is
               a
               name
               of
               distinction
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               those
               that
               take
               the
               way
               ,
               not
               of
               Jews
               ,
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               but
               the
               way
               of
               Christians
               and
               Saints
               are
               men
               in
               covenant
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               terme
               Disciple
               ,
               
               enough
               hath
               been
               spoken
               before
               .
               This
               argues
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Beleevers
               ,
               and
               whole
               Nations
               are
               in
               capacity
               to
               be
               Disciples
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               fruition
               of
               saving
               Ordinances
               ;
               And
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               being
               made
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christs
               ,
               by
               a
               visible
               profession
               are
               Discipled
               .
               Judas
               is
               called
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               1
               ,
               4.
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               is
               called
               a
               Beleever
               .
               Saul
               breathed
               out
               threatnings
               against
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               1.
               
               In
               case
               you
               will
               know
               who
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               there
               means
               ,
               see
               verse
               2.
               all
               that
               Saul
               could
               finde
               of
               that
               way
               .
               He
               made
               it
               not
               his
               work
               to
               enquire
               after
               their
               Regeneration
               ,
               or
               inward
               work
               of
               Sanctification
               ;
               we
               may
               well
               
               think
               he
               understood
               as
               little
               of
               that
               as
               Nicodemus
               ,
               It
               was
               enough
               to
               him
               that
               they
               made
               such
               a
               profession
               .
               Complaint
               is
               made
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               10.
               that
               those
               that
               urged
               the
               necessity
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               
                 put
                 a
                 yoke
                 on
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 they
                 nor
                 their
                 fathers
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 bear
              
               ;
               and
               they
               urged
               it
               upon
               all
               in
               visible
               profession
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               regenerate
               ones
               alone
               .
               Let
               that
               one
               Text
               speak
               for
               all
               ,
               in
               what
               latitude
               the
               word
               Disciple
               is
               taken
               ,
               and
               in
               how
               large
               comprehension
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               
                 John
                 6.
                 66.
                 
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 went
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               last
               of
               these
               termes
               ,
               
               Christians
               ,
               it
               stands
               in
               the
               same
               latitude
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               where
               we
               first
               heare
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               finde
               it
               the
               same
               with
               Disciples
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               26.
               
               
                 The
                 Disciples
                 were
                 first
                 called
                 Christians
                 in
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               And
               in
               what
               acception
               through
               all
               ages
               it
               hath
               past
               ,
               is
               also
               manifest
               .
               All
               of
               these
               imply
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               given
               to
               unregenerate
               persons
               .
            
             
               Here
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               is
               objected
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               
                 Luke
                 14.
                 27
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 not
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 sisters
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
                 These
                 qualifications
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 only
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 qualified
                 ,
              
               
               
                 are
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Regenerate
                 men
                 then
                 onely
                 have
                 that
                 honour
                 of
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               They
               only
               do
               the
               duty
               of
               Disciples
               ,
               they
               onely
               are
               worthy
               of
               that
               title
               as
               Christ
               explaines
               himself
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 37.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 father
                 or
                 mother
                 more
                 than
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 me
              
               ;
               Yet
               others
               have
               the
               name
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               priviledges
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               true
               Disciples
               .
               There
               are
               Disciples
               as
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               visible
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               they
               that
               make
               visible
               professions
               .
               There
               are
               Disciples
               for
               glory
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               those
               onely
               are
               Regenerate
               ones
               ,
               
                 John
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 borne
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God.
              
               Ordinances
               are
               granted
               in
               a
               greater
               latitude
               than
               Regeneration
               .
               All
               that
               enjoy
               the
               priviledges
               of
               Ordinances
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               honour
               proper
               to
               Regenerate
               persons
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               these
               titles
               argue
               a
               covenant-interest
               ,
               when
               the
               parties
               are
               yet
               short
               of
               Regeneration
               ;
               so
               the
               manifold
               absurdities
               that
               will
               follow
               upon
               this
               restraint
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               alone
               to
               Regenerate
               ,
               plainly
               evince
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               larger
               extent
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               takes
               in
               unregenerate
               Professours
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 This
                 restriction
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 out
                 shut
                 all
                 non-Regenerate
                 ,
                 
                 makes
                 an
                 utter
                 confusion
                 between
                 the
                 covenant
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 that
                 expression
                 do
                 not
                 please
                 )
                 the
                 covenant
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 required
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 between
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 observation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 walking
                 up
                 in
                 faithfulnesse
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 bargaine
                 for
                 a
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 that
                 summe
                 ,
                 the
                 covenant
                 with
                 a
                 servant
                 for
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 labour
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 covenant
                 ,
                 are
                 different
                 things
                 .
                 Faithful
                 men
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 enter
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 making
                 and
                 keeping
                 ,
                 the
                 entring
                 and
                 observing
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 many
                 enter
                 and
                 transgresse
                 ,
                 covenant
                 for
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 performe
                 nothing
                 ;
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 covenants
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 those
                 covenants
                 which
                 God
                 enters
                 with
                 man.
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 enter
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               44.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               All
               this
               is
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               not
               forgotten
               thee
               ,
               neither
               have
               we
               dealt
               falsely
               in
               thy
               covenant
               ;
               our
               heart
               is
               not
               turned
               back
               ,
               neither
               have
               our
               steps
               declined
               from
               thy
               way
               .
               
                 These
                 have
                 mercy
                 promised
                 ;
                 All
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 enegages
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 theirs
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               103.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               The
               meecy
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               upon
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               unto
               childrens
               children
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               keep
               his
               covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               that
               remember
               his
               commandments
               to
               do
               them
               .
               
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 break
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               78.
               10
               ,
               37.
               
               They
               kept
               not
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               refused
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               Law.
               Their
               heart
               was
               not
               right
               with
               him
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               stedfast
               in
               his
               covenant
               .
               
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 threatned
                 with
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               34.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               I
               will
               give
               the
               men
               that
               have
               transgressed
               my
               covenant
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               performed
               the
               words
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               made
               before
               me
               ,
               when
               they
               cut
               the
               calfe
               in
               twaine
               ,
               and
               passed
               between
               the
               parts
               thereof
               .
               The
               Princes
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Eunuches
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               passed
               between
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               calf
               :
               I
               will
               even
               give
               them
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               them
               that
               seek
               their
               life
               ;
               and
               their
               dead
               bodies
               shall
               be
               for
               meat
               unto
               the
               fowles
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 brings
                 a
                 sword
              
               that
               avenges
               the
               quarrel
               of
               his
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 26.
                 25.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 heaviest
                 of
                 judgements
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 large
                 list
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 as
              
               Esay
               24.
               
               Behold
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               the
               earth
               empty
               ,
               and
               maketh
               it
               waste
               ,
               and
               turneth
               it
               upside
               down
               ,
               and
               scattereth
               abroad
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               .
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               as
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               so
               with
               the
               
               Priest
               ;
               as
               with
               the
               Servant
               ,
               so
               with
               his
               Master
               ;
               as
               with
               the
               Maid
               ,
               so
               with
               her
               Mistresse
               ;
               as
               with
               the
               Buyer
               ,
               so
               with
               the
               Seller
               ;
               as
               with
               the
               Lender
               ,
               so
               with
               the
               Borrower
               ;
               as
               with
               the
               taker
               of
               usury
               ,
               so
               with
               the
               giver
               of
               usury
               ;
               to
               him
               the
               land
               shall
               be
               utterly
               empited
               ,
               and
               utterly
               spoiled
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               this
               word
               .
               The
               earth
               mourneth
               and
               fadeth
               away
               ,
               the
               haughty
               people
               of
               the
               earth
               do
               languish
               ,
               the
               earth
               also
               is
               defiled
               under
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               .
               Therefore
               hath
               the
               curse
               devoured
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               dwell
               therein
               are
               desolate
               ;
               therefore
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               burnt
               ,
               and
               few
               men
               left
               ;
               the
               new
               wine
               mourneth
               ,
               the
               vine
               languisheth
               ,
               all
               the
               merry-hearted
               do
               sigh
               .
               The
               myrth
               of
               Tabrets
               ceaseth
               ,
               the
               noise
               of
               them
               that
               rejoyce
               endeth
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               Harp
               ceaseth
               ;
               They
               shal
               not
               drink
               wine
               with
               a
               song
               ,
               strong
               drink
               shall
               be
               bitter
               to
               them
               that
               drink
               it
               .
               The
               city
               of
               confusion
               is
               broken
               down
               ,
               every
               house
               is
               shut
               up
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               may
               come
               in
               .
               There
               is
               a
               crying
               for
               wine
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               all
               joy
               is
               darkned
               ,
               the
               mirth
               of
               the
               land
               is
               gone
               :
               In
               the
               City
               is
               left
               desolation
               ,
               and
               the
               Gate
               is
               smitten
               with
               destruction
               .
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
              
               verse
               5.
               
               Because
               they
               have
               transgressed
               the
               Laws
               ,
               changed
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               broken
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               .
               
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 Regeneration
                 is
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 Regeneration
                 is
                 our
                 keeping
                 of
                 covenant
                 ;
                 before
                 regeneration
                 we
                 make
                 no
                 covenant
                 ,
                 after
                 Regeneration
                 we
                 break
                 no
                 covenant
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 covenant-breaking
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 makes
                 an
                 utter
                 confusion
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Then
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               an
               hypocrite
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               in
               reference
               towards
               God
               ;
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               an
               hypocrite
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               in
               reference
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               wayes
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               An
               hypocrite
               is
               one
               that
               personates
               the
               man
               that
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               with
               Jeroboams
               wife
               ,
               feignes
               himself
               to
               be
               another
               person
               ,
               1
               Kings
               14.
               6.
               
               He
               that
               acts
               Tarquin
               or
               Lucretia
               in
               the
               Tragedy
               ,
               is
               not
               Tarquin
               or
               Lucretia
               ,
               that
               acts
               a
               King
               is
               many
               times
               a
               peasant
               .
               Now
               an
               hypocrite
               respective
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               in
               Scripture
               use
               of
               the
               phrase
               ,
               is
               one
               that
               pretends
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               Gods
               ;
               pretends
               to
               be
               wholly
               his
               ,
               and
               is
               some
               others
               ;
               of
               these
               God
               frequently
               complaines
               ,
               These
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               menaced
               with
               heavy
               judgements
               .
               Now
               according
               to
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               only
               Regenerate
               men
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               No
               such
               sinne
               as
               hypocrisie
               ;
               Where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               ,
               God
               makes
               tender
               of
               himself
               in
               covenant
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               none
               but
               Regenerate
               enter
               Covenant
               ,
               
               then
               only
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               persons
               of
               people
               in
               relation
               to
               him
               ,
               onely
               they
               strike
               hands
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               these
               ,
               as
               they
               professe
               ,
               so
               in
               sincerity
               and
               reality
               they
               are
               ;
               as
               they
               covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               they
               walk
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               of
               Israel
               ,
               are
               Israel
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               found
               a
               man
               in
               Israel
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Nathaniel
               ;
               Men
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               are
               without
               ,
               and
               aliens
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               12.
               
               And
               if
               they
               be
               in
               covenant
               ,
               then
               according
               to
               this
               opinion
               ,
               they
               are
               men
               sincere
               ,
               and
               upright-hearted
               in
               it
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               To
               this
               I
               say
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               is
               plain
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               makes
               hypocrites
               false
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               men
               whose
               hearts
               were
               not
               stedfast
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Psalme
                 78.
                 8
                 ,
                 10
                 a
                 stubborne
                 and
                 rebellious
                 generation
                 ,
                 a
                 generation
                 that
                 set
                 not
                 their
                 heart
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 spirit
                 was
                 not
                 stedfast
                 with
                 God.
                 They
                 kept
                 not
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 Law.
              
               More
               fully
               ,
               
                 verse
                 36
                 ,
                 37.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 flatter
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 lied
                 unto
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 not
                 right
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 stedfast
                 in
                 his
                 covenant
                 .
              
               Therefore
               they
               pretend
               not
               barely
               to
               a
               covenant
               ,
               but
               the
               covenant
               which
               they
               enter
               ,
               is
               their
               pretence
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               breach
               of
               covenant
               argues
               them
               guilty
               of
               hypocrisie
               before
               the
               Lord.
               (
               2
               )
               According
               to
               these
               such
               pretend
               to
               the
               stage
               ,
               but
               are
               never
               admitted
               on
               it
               .
               They
               pretend
               to
               act
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               never
               act
               in
               it
               ;
               so
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               they
               pretend
               to
               hypocrisie
               ,
               but
               never
               are
               in
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               in
               any
               capacity
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               the
               covenant
               be
               with
               this
               limit
               ,
               only
               to
               Regenerate
               persons
               ,
               then
               no
               Minister
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               no
               Church-Officer
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Church-member
               ,
               in
               case
               you
               will
               make
               it
               to
               be
               their
               work
               ,
               may
               baptize
               any
               person
               .
               That
               Disciples
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               is
               out
               of
               question
               with
               all
               that
               acknowledge
               such
               a
               standing
               Ordinance
               as
               Baptisme
               ;
               It
               being
               in
               the
               Apostles
               commission
               ,
               
                 to
                 disciple
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 baptize
                 them
                 .
              
               These
               are
               brought
               into
               the
               bond
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               Ezek.
               20.
               37.
               
               But
               those
               only
               ,
               passing
               for
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               men
               in
               covenant
               that
               are
               Regenerate
               ,
               they
               can
               by
               no
               eye
               of
               any
               Minister
               ,
               Church-Officer
               ,
               or
               member
               be
               discerned
               .
               This
               is
               that
               work
               that
               
                 cometh
                 not
                 with
                 observation
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 there
                 ,
              
               Luke
               17.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Christ
               might
               indeed
               have
               baptized
               in
               his
               own
               person
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               seeing
               
                 he
                 
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 man
                 ,
              
               John
               2.
               2.
               
               He
               could
               have
               distinguished
               a
               Beleever
               from
               an
               unbeleever
               ,
               a
               Saint
               from
               an
               unsanctified
               man
               ,
               a
               Christian
               from
               him
               that
               is
               no
               Christian
               ,
               a
               Disciple
               from
               one
               that
               is
               no
               Disciple
               ,
               taking
               these
               titles
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               persons
               .
               So
               can
               no
               other
               man.
               It
               is
               the
               Prerogative
               Royal
               of
               God
               to
               search
               the
               heart
               ;
               If
               Paul
               could
               have
               discerned
               false
               Brethren
               by
               a
               spirit
               of
               infallibility
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               been
               in
               that
               danger
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               26.
               
               But
               Christ
               baptized
               none
               ,
               but
               left
               all
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               John
               4.
               2.
               
               And
               they
               being
               thus
               tied
               up
               ,
               to
               baptize
               none
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               discipled
               ;
               of
               which
               according
               to
               this
               Tenent
               they
               could
               be
               no
               competent
               Judges
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               none
               at
               all
               must
               be
               baptized
               .
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               those
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               we
               judge
               to
               be
               Disciples
               ,
               on
               whom
               we
               have
               grounds
               of
               hope
               that
               this
               work
               is
               wrought
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               it
               is
               said
               by
               many
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               heed
               to
               them
               when
               they
               can
               shew
               that
               Christ
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               known
               that
               the
               inward
               work
               ,
               is
               alone
               the
               true
               ground
               ,
               on
               which
               this
               priviledge
               is
               granted
               ,
               and
               charity
               is
               our
               rule
               in
               judging
               of
               it
               ;
               But
               I
               finde
               Christ
               giving
               charge
               to
               Disciple
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               them
               ;
               But
               I
               finde
               him
               not
               giving
               commission
               ,
               that
               when
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ,
               men
               have
               cause
               to
               conceive
               them
               to
               be
               Disciples
               ,
               then
               to
               baptize
               them
               ;
               We
               finde
               the
               Apostles
               and
               others
               in
               the
               Primitive-times
               ,
               making
               that
               haste
               to
               baptize
               upon
               profession
               ,
               that
               they
               stayed
               not
               for
               observation
               of
               those
               signes
               that
               might
               in
               a
               well-grounded
               charity
               perswade
               that
               they
               were
               Regenerate
               persons
               .
               And
               those
               that
               fix
               it
               here
               ,
               too
               ordinarily
               ,
               make
               interests
               the
               chief
               ground
               to
               carry
               their
               charity
               to
               a
               more
               favourable
               construction
               ;
               charity
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Proverb
               )
               beginning
               at
               home
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               most
               like
               to
               make
               a
               party
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               drive
               on
               an
               interest
               their
               way
               ,
               will
               be
               judged
               persons
               meet
               for
               Baptisme
               ;
               Of
               this
               in
               a
               short
               time
               we
               have
               large
               experience
               .
               As
               for
               those
               that
               gather
               up
               Churches
               ,
               and
               initiate
               them
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               in
               case
               that
               they
               would
               make
               good
               that
               they
               have
               to
               deale
               with
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               way
               of
               more
               colour
               than
               theirs
               ,
               that
               set
               up
               new
               Churches
               ,
               and
               retaine
               the
               old
               Baptisme
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               manner
               of
               Saints
               are
               received
               among
               them
               ▪
               such
               that
               civil
               persons
               (
               respective
               to
               sobriety
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               or
               upright
               dealing
               with
               men
               )
               cannot
               without
               staine
               of
               their
               reputation
               ,
               make
               their
               companions
               .
               And
               congregations
               
               of
               Saints
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               lost
               none
               of
               their
               gold
               ,
               but
               much
               of
               their
               filth
               and
               drosse
               by
               such
               Saint-separation
               ;
               That
               I
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               lie
               not
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               to
               appeal
               to
               my
               conscience
               bearing
               witnesse
               ,
               (
               which
               alone
               is
               satisfaction
               to
               my self
               )
               but
               to
               thousands
               of
               witnesses
               which
               may
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIX
               .
            
             
               Objections
               against
               this
               latitude
               of
               the
               Covenant
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 IT
                 is
                 here
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
              
               in
               Old
               Testament-times
               ,
               God
               speaks
               to
               all
               in
               visible
               profession
               ,
               in
               that
               way
               of
               compellation
               as
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               those
               places
               that
               alreadie
               have
               been
               quoted
               ;
               but
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               we
               finde
               not
               that
               title
               in
               such
               generality
               ,
               only
               the
               Regenerate
               ,
               those
               that
               yield
               ready
               and
               loyal
               subjection
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               honoured
               with
               the
               name
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               therefore
               onlie
               are
               in
               Covenant
               .
               
                 The
                 title
                 is
                 restrained
                 peculiarly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 mercy
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 much
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               granted
               ,
               that
               this
               way
               of
               compellation
               ,
               or
               speech
               of
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               found
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               in
               this
               latitude
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               in
               men
               of
               Christian
               Profession
               ,
               not
               yet
               regenerate
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               little
               gained
               ,
               seeing
               as
               we
               have
               found
               ,
               there
               are
               termes
               equivalent
               .
               Beleevers
               are
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               are
               Saints
               ,
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               Christians
               .
               But
               those
               that
               are
               yet
               unregenerate
               have
               these
               titles
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               argues
               the
               Covenant
               to
               be
               as
               large
               ,
               as
               when
               that
               terme
               was
               so
               frequent
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               often
               ,
               that
               that
               phrase
               is
               found
               in
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               with
               such
               restriction
               ,
               only
               to
               regenerate
               persons
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               14.
               is
               the
               most
               pregnant
               place
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 redeem
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 purifie
                 unto
                 himself
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 zealous
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
               But
               if
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               for
               a
               people
               separate
               by
               grace
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               nature
               ,
               it
               will
               
               not
               follow
               that
               it
               is
               never
               taken
               for
               a
               people
               separate
               for
               God
               by
               Profession
               ;
               I
               know
               that
               Text
               ,
               Revelation
               21.
               3.
               will
               be
               urged
               ,
               
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 voice
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 dwell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 their
                 God.
              
               But
               this
               will
               hardly
               serve
               for
               their
               purpose
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               small
               dispute
               whether
               this
               be
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               on
               Earth
               ,
               or
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               if
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               learned
               Interpreters
               contend
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               our
               purpose
               ;
               if
               on
               Earth
               ,
               then
               it
               sets
               out
               a
               singular
               glory
               in
               the
               Church
               through
               Ordinances
               in
               purity
               ;
               nothing
               that
               offends
               being
               suffered
               ,
               yet
               such
               a
               one
               in
               which
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               mixture
               of
               close
               hypocrites
               :
               As
               for
               those
               that
               interpret
               it
               of
               Christs
               personal
               reigne
               upon
               earth
               ,
               when
               he
               in
               person
               shall
               manage
               all
               ,
               and
               work
               nothing
               by
               his
               Agents
               ,
               I
               leave
               them
               to
               enjoy
               their
               own
               opinion
               ,
               how
               they
               shall
               be
               qualified
               on
               earth
               that
               do
               attend
               him
               .
               But
               if
               we
               may
               make
               conjecture
               by
               a
               considerable
               party
               of
               those
               that
               publish
               it
               ,
               and
               receive
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               strong
               cause
               of
               doubt
               ,
               that
               all
               will
               not
               be
               found
               regenerate
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               expression
               mentioned
               of
               
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               used
               more
               frequently
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament-latitude
               ,
               than
               with
               restriction
               to
               the
               Elect
               Regenerate
               .
               That
               in
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               with
               me
               is
               plain
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 ,
              
               quoted
               out
               of
               an
               Old
               Testament-Scripture
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               16.
               and
               there
               it
               is
               a
               National
               Promise
               ,
               and
               here
               ,
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Gods
               visible
               abode
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               made
               out
               from
               the
               context
               ,
               being
               tendered
               to
               those
               that
               were
               over-busie
               to
               meddle
               with
               idols
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               disswades
               with
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               separate
               of
               God
               for
               his
               worship
               and
               service
               ,
               and
               the
               Promise
               is
               no
               more
               than
               is
               made
               good
               to
               visible
               Churches
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               2.
               1.
               and
               some
               of
               them
               (
               witnesse
               that
               of
               Sardis
               )
               had
               not
               all
               their
               Members
               Regenerate
               persons
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 25.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 them
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 beloved
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 beloved
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               no
               otherwise
               ;
               That
               of
               the
               Prophet
               of
               the
               call
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               ,
               from
               
                 Hosea
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Hos
              
               .
               2.
               23.
               is
               there
               applied
               to
               the
               call
               
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               into
               a
               Church-state
               and
               condition
               .
               Neither
               is
               that
               of
               force
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               objected
               from
               verse
               23.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 known
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 on
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 afore
                 prepared
                 unto
                 glory
                 .
              
               God
               sets
               up
               visible
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               calls
               to
               a
               Church-state
               as
               is
               there
               prophecied
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               there
               work
               to
               himselfe
               a
               people
               of
               invisible
               relation
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               make
               them
               vessels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               having
               afore
               prepared
               them
               unto
               glory
               ;
               So
               likewise
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 18.
                 4.
                 
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 receive
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 plagues
                 .
              
               All
               Professours
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               worshippers
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               are
               there
               included
               in
               that
               exhortation
               to
               quit
               Babylon
               ;
               so
               all
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               are
               to
               urge
               and
               presse
               it
               ;
               Men
               therefore
               of
               visible
               Profession
               ,
               have
               this
               title
               in
               compellation
               from
               GOD
               of
               my
               people
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               yet
               objected
               ,
               
                 Jeremiah
                 31.
                 31
                 ,
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 Behold
                 the
                 dayes
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 took
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 which
                 my
                 Covenant
                 they
                 brake
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 husband
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 after
                 those
                 dayes
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               a
               third
               purpose
               or
               interest
               for
               which
               this
               Text
               is
               produced
               to
               serve
               .
               The
               first
               was
               to
               assert
               an
               unconditionate
               Covenant
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               examined
               chapter
               25.
               )
               when
               the
               Gospel
               expressely
               holds
               out
               Covenant-conditions
               ,
               more
               expressely
               than
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               which
               is
               confest
               to
               be
               conditional
               .
               The
               second
               to
               overthrow
               a
               publick
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               all
               private
               mutual
               exhortation
               (
               which
               we
               spake
               to
               chapter
               26
               )
               when
               the
               New
               Testament
               doth
               establish
               both
               .
               And
               to
               set
               up
               this
               Prophecie
               in
               a
               third
               particular
               ,
               against
               all
               New
               Testament-light
               ;
               none
               must
               be
               of
               the
               called
               of
               God
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               fruition
               of
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               regenerate
               :
               Men
               in
               Old
               Testament-Covenant
               ,
               broke
               Covenant
               as
               is
               there
               exprest
               ;
               Men
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               
               shall
               keep
               covenant
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               only
               the
               Elect
               and
               Regenerate
               .
               To
               this
               I
               might
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               No
               such
               sense
               must
               be
               put
               upon
               this
               one
               single
               Text
               ,
               as
               to
               restrain
               the
               covenant
               only
               to
               those
               that
               are
               stedfast
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               carefully
               observe
               it
               when
               other
               New-Testament-Scriptures
               clearly
               and
               unanimously
               hold
               it
               out
               in
               that
               latitude
               to
               comprehend
               those
               that
               are
               transgressours
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               it
               must
               be
               brought
               (
               though
               there
               be
               like
               colour
               for
               both
               )
               to
               overthrow
               Gospel-Ordinances
               private
               and
               publick
               exhortations
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               there
               is
               a
               clear
               and
               full
               establishment
               of
               them
               .
               There
               are
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               enter
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 that
                 make
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim
               1.
               19.
               
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 go
                 back
                 and
                 walk
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 him
                 ▪
              
               Joh.
               6.
               
               Men
               sanctified
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 that
                 tread
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 despight
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               29.
               
               There
               are
               that
               
                 escape
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 again
                 entangled
                 and
                 overcome
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 turne
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Commandment
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 it
                 happens
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 The
                 dogge
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 vomit
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sow
                 that
                 was
                 washed
                 to
                 her
                 wallowing
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               2
               22.
               
               It
               is
               farre
               easier
               to
               returne
               answer
               to
               this
               Scripture
               held
               out
               by
               way
               of
               Prophecie
               what
               shall
               be
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               answer
               to
               all
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               than
               these
               ,
               setting
               out
               what
               is
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               may
               interpret
               ,
               and
               not
               commit
               Scriptures
               ,
               finde
               out
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               create
               differences
               in
               any
               ;
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               though
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               do
               enter
               covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               break
               it
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               none
               shall
               enter
               covenant
               and
               transgresse
               it
               .
               There
               may
               still
               be
               an
               outward
               covenant
               ,
               according
               to
               Interpreters
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               broken
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               inward
               covenant
               that
               shall
               be
               observed
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               two
               distinct
               covenants
               ,
               one
               succeeding
               the
               other
               ;
               one
               abolished
               when
               the
               other
               takes
               place
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Old
                 ;
                 now
                 that
                 which
                 decayeth
                 and
                 waxeth
                 Old
                 ,
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 vanish
                 away
              
               ;
               
               then
               it
               will
               follow
               (
               this
               being
               the
               characteristical
               difference
               )
               that
               ,
               as
               none
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               enter
               covenant
               ,
               but
               they
               keep
               covenant
               ;
               so
               none
               in
               Old
               Testament-times
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               transgresse
               it
               ;
               at
               least
               that
               the
               covenant
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               was
               wholly
               transgresseable
               ;
               and
               the
               covenant
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               any
               possibility
               to
               be
               transgrest
               .
               But
               the
               contrary
               is
               evident
               ,
               there
               were
               those
               that
               kept
               covenant
               in
               Old
               Testament-times
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 44.
                 17.
                 
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 come
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 forgotton
                 thee
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 we
                 dealt
                 falsely
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               103.
               17.
               
               And
               also
               there
               are
               those
               that
               break
               covenant
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Having
                 damnation
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 their
                 first
                 faith
                 .
              
               The
               Law
               was
               written
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               their
               inward
               parts
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               some
               were
               (
               as
               it
               is
               called
               )
               in
               an
               inward
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 will
                 circumcise
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ;
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 live
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               37.
               31.
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 his
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 steps
                 shall
                 slide
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               119.
               11.
               
               
                 Thy
                 word
                 have
                 I
                 hid
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 sinne
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Encline
                 your
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 soule
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
                 D●●id
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               55.
               3.
               
               And
               so
               by
               consequence
               it
               fairly
               holds
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               Text
               that
               there
               is
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               )
               an
               outward
               covenant
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               oldnesse
               to
               be
               abolished
               is
               only
               in
               circumstances
               ,
               wherewith
               one
               and
               the
               same
               covenant
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               was
               then
               clothed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               covenant
               then
               spoken
               to
               by
               Jeremy
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               Master
               Baxter
               observes
               ,
               not
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               So
               there
               must
               be
               two
               distinct
               covenants
               ,
               one
               in
               being
               when
               the
               Prophet
               wrote
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               have
               its
               being
               in
               the
               time
               of
               which
               he
               prophesied
               ;
               one
               covenant
               made
               with
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               another
               covenant
               distinct
               from
               it
               made
               with
               Christians
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               necessity
               there
               must
               be
               two
               distinct
               Gospels
               .
               If
               that
               spoken
               of
               by
               Jeremy
               be
               a
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               holding
               out
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               the
               Gospel-covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               New
               distinct
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               then
               the
               old
               covenant
               must
               needs
               in
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               it
               be
               a
               distinct
               covenant
               likewise
               .
               In
               what
               
               sense
               Jeremy
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               according
               to
               the
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               clear
               ▪
               as
               in
               my
               answer
               ,
               page
               105.
               106
               ,
               107.
               
               So
               also
               chap.
               26.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               whether
               I
               have
               answered
               the
               objection
               ,
               which
               some
               divine
               that
               I
               cannot
               ,
               without
               enervating
               the
               Argument
               ,
               for
               effectual
               grace
               and
               perseverance
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               must
               appeal
               to
               the
               impartial
               Reader
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               none
               can
               build
               effectual
               grace
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               on
               that
               Text
               (
               making
               it
               a
               distinct
               Covenant
               from
               the
               first
               )
               without
               the
               overthrow
               of
               effectual
               grace
               and
               perseverance
               in
               Old
               Testament-times
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XL.
               
            
             
               Professed
               believers
               ,
               are
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
            
             
               IT
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               
               by
               way
               of
               Corollary
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               delivered
               ,
               that
               no
               professed
               believer
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               is
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               but
               
                 eo
                 nomine
              
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               professedly
               ,
               gives
               his
               name
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               That
               a
               man
               cannnot
               be
               under
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               respective
               to
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               is
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               on
               all
               hands
               .
               A
               man
               that
               holds
               by
               one
               title
               ,
               if
               he
               accept
               a
               second
               ,
               makes
               void
               the
               first
               ;
               whether
               his
               former
               title
               were
               better
               ,
               or
               worse
               ;
               whether
               it
               tends
               to
               his
               prejudice
               ,
               or
               benefit
               ,
               thus
               to
               make
               change
               of
               it
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               with
               covenants
               among
               men
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               man.
               If
               the
               New
               Covenant
               make
               void
               the
               Old
               ,
               where
               both
               Old
               and
               New
               are
               substantially
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               the
               difference
               only
               circumstantial
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               that
               it
               does
               Heb.
               8.
               13.
               much
               more
               then
               ,
               in
               those
               covenants
               ,
               which
               are
               essentially
               differing
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               Some
               ,
               that
               would
               limit
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               only
               to
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               justifying
               faith
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               just
               latitude
               of
               it
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               this
               Maxime
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               man
               cannot
               be
               under
               two
               Covenants
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               a
               right
               way
               of
               arguing
               ;
               from
               principles
               granted
               on
               both
               parts
               .
               Now
               
               they
               assume
               ,
               that
               all
               unregenerate
               ,
               and
               persons
               not
               justified
               ,
               are
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               This
               ,
               they
               take
               for
               granted
               ,
               when
               it
               rests
               to
               be
               proved
               ;
               and
               so
               conclude
               that
               these
               are
               under
               no
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               I
               assume
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               of
               them
               as
               are
               Christians
               ,
               though
               ,
               not
               Regenerati
               ,
               but
               ,
               Regenerandi
               ,
               as
               Pareus
               speaks
               ,
               are
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               Here
               to
               avoid
               mistakes
               some
               things
               are
               to
               be
               premised
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               many
               of
               them
               have
               not
               any
               explicit
               knowledge
               of
               either
               Covenant
               ,
               either
               that
               ,
               under
               which
               originally
               they
               were
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               under
               which
               ,
               through
               grace
               ,
               they
               are
               .
               They
               are
               the
               people
               of
               God
               (
               and
               therefore
               under
               a
               saving
               Covenant
               with
               God
               though
               not
               emproved
               for
               salvation
               )
               that
               perish
               for
               lack
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               Hos
               .
               4.
               6.
               all
               that
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               believers
               in
               primitive
               times
               ,
               were
               not
               got
               up
               in
               knowledge
               to
               the
               first
               principles
               .
               2.
               
               As
               to
               their
               present
               qualification
               and
               condition
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               no
               better
               an
               estate
               ,
               than
               if
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               were
               still
               upon
               them
               .
               A
               man
               ,
               dealing
               falsely
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               in
               as
               sad
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               under
               that
               hopelesse
               ,
               and
               destructive
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               yea
               ,
               his
               condition
               admits
               of
               many
               sad
               aggravations
               ,
               in
               that
               treachery
               is
               above
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               perfidiousnesse
               exceeds
               bare
               disobedience
               .
               They
               were
               a
               people
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               God
               owned
               as
               his
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 16.
                 48.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 Sodom
                 thy
                 sister
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 she
                 ,
                 nor
                 her
                 daughters
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 daughters
                 .
              
               Blessednesse
               ,
               is
               no
               where
               in
               Scripture
               said
               to
               be
               on
               the
               head
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               meant
               comparatively
               ,
               or
               respectively
               only
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 on
                 such
                 as
                 keep
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 his
                 commandments
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               103.
               18.
               
               And
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               did
               keep
               covenant
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               be
               so
               much
               complaint
               as
               there
               is
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               breach
               of
               covenant
               ,
               nor
               could
               men
               be
               under
               that
               charge
               ,
               that
               their
               hearts
               are
               not
               stedfast
               in
               covenant
               .
               3.
               
               They
               are
               yet
               in
               a
               more
               desirable
               estate
               ,
               and
               in
               fairer
               way
               towards
               happinesse
               ,
               than
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               strangers
               from
               the
               covenant
               of
               promise
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               12.
               
               As
               the
               Jewes
               were
               a
               people
               nigh
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal
               .
               148.
               14.
               
               So
               they
               are
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               13.
               
               Salvation
               is
               of
               these
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               as
               yet
               ,
               by
               a
               thorough
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               a
               saving
               state
               .
               There
               are
               of
               these
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               47.
               and
               so
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               for
               ought
               
               that
               Scripture
               speaks
               among
               those
               that
               are
               without
               covenant
               ,
               such
               are
               ,
               in
               Scripture-language
               ,
               
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 12.
                 under
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 indignation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Jerem.
               10.
               25.
               
               Psal
               .
               79.
               6.
               
               When
               the
               Apostle
               therefore
               ,
               had
               spoken
               much
               against
               the
               Jew
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               the
               circumcision
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               circumcised
               in
               flesh
               and
               not
               in
               heart
               )
               Rom.
               2.
               upon
               the
               question
               put
               ,
               yet
               concludes
               ,
               that
               these
               Jewes
               have
               ;
               This
               circumcision
               hath
               much
               profit
               ,
               every
               way
               much
               advantage
               ,
               and
               the
               advantage
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               expresses
               it
               ,
               especially
               ,
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               covenant-draughts
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               utterly
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               any
               to
               shew
               ,
               where
               the
               advantage
               lies
               .
               That
               they
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               and
               in
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               appears
               therefore
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               that
               they
               have
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               To
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Jew
               outwardly
               ,
               these
               Oracles
               were
               committed
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               1.
               
               They
               were
               committed
               to
               them
               as
               their
               inheritance
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               4.
               
               They
               were
               possest
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               John
               5.
               39.
               
               And
               these
               Oracles
               ,
               being
               Covenant-tables
               ,
               Covenant-draughts
               ,
               the
               professed
               believer
               ,
               that
               by
               favour
               from
               God
               ,
               stands
               possest
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               have
               the
               seals
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               the
               seale
               ,
               where
               seals
               are
               appointed
               ,
               cannot
               be
               severed
               as
               shall
               be
               shewen
               .
               They
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               and
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               had
               ,
               Those
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               baptised
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               this
               honour
               barely
               from
               man
               ,
               without
               approbation
               from
               God
               (
               as
               some
               seem
               to
               hint
               ,
               in
               their
               distinction
               of
               
                 Forum
                 Dei
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Forum
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               Church
               received
               them
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               they
               had
               no
               right
               to
               be
               received
               )
               we
               finde
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               still
               calls
               them
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               honour
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               men
               may
               ,
               but
               God
               will
               not
               thus
               give
               ,
               an
               equivocal
               or
               nick-name
               to
               them
               .
               As
               they
               were
               circumcised
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beare
               in
               their
               flesh
               ,
               this
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               2.
               
               Upon
               it
               ,
               they
               had
               many
               and
               great
               priviledges
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               Church
               priviledges
               ,
               followed
               upon
               this
               leading
               priviledge
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               ,
               strangers
               to
               the
               Common-weale
               of
               Israel
               ,
               now
               they
               were
               look't
               upon
               as
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Answering
               unto
               ,
               and
               in
               sincerity
               making
               good
               ,
               that
               unto
               which
               they
               do
               actually
               engage
               ,
               the
               whole
               blessing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               theirs
               .
               They
               that
               undertake
               the
               termes
               ,
               on
               which
               covenant-salvation
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               is
               had
               ,
               are
               actually
               vested
               in
               a
               a
               saving
               covenant
               ;
               but
               they
               undertake
               the
               termes
               ,
               on
               which
               covenant-salvation
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               is
               had
               ,
               they
               are
               therefore
               in
               a
               saving
               covenant
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               case
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               in
               them
               ,
               be
               not
               only
               Law-transgressions
               ,
               but
               also
               Gospel-sins
               ,
               and
               breaches
               of
               a
               Gospel-covenant
               ,
               then
               these
               professed
               believers
               are
               under
               a
               Gospel-covenant
               .
               This
               is
               evident
               ;
               They
               sin
               not
               against
               the
               Gospel
               that
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               break
               not
               covenant
               that
               were
               never
               in
               covenant
               ,
               but
               their
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               are
               above
               Law-transgressions
               ,
               they
               are
               Gospel-sins
               ,
               and
               breaches
               of
               covenant
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               ,
               need
               not
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               they
               are
               in
               covenant
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               account
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               I
               have
               often
               marvelled
               why
               many
               eminent
               and
               godly
               Divines
               do
               earnestly
               perswade
               their
               people
               to
               whom
               they
               speak
               ,
               to
               enter
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               giving
               directions
               what
               way
               they
               are
               to
               take
               to
               come
               into
               covenant
               with
               him
               ;
               telling
               them
               that
               it
               is
               of
               great
               concernment
               to
               them
               to
               know
               under
               what
               covenant
               they
               are
               ,
               whether
               under
               a
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               or
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ;
               when
               the
               same
               men
               expressely
               say
               that
               we
               all
               entred
               covenant
               in
               baptisme
               ;
               and
               that
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               every
               sin
               ,
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               our
               baptism
               ,
               vow
               and
               covenant
               .
               Might
               not
               any
               think
               that
               these
               did
               perswade
               to
               be
               baptised
               ?
               and
               that
               they
               tell
               their
               people
               that
               it
               is
               of
               great
               concernment
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               covenant
               it
               is
               that
               baptisme
               seales
               ,
               whether
               it
               seales
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               or
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               If
               we
               enter
               in
               covenant
               in
               our
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               they
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Jus
                 in
                 re
              
               ,
               then
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               any
               that
               are
               baptised
               are
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               being
               already
               actually
               in
               it
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               perswaded
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               .
               These
               perswasions
               therefore
               ,
               and
               motives
               to
               enter
               covenant
               ,
               I
               think
               should
               be
               to
               presse
               men
               on
               to
               keep
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               directions
               which
               they
               lay
               down
               are
               indeed
               of
               divine
               and
               excellent
               use
               .
               And
               when
               they
               say
               it
               so
               much
               concernes
               men
               to
               know
               what
               covenant
               they
               are
               under
               ,
               I
               conceive
               it
               should
               rather
               be
               to
               let
               them
               know
               of
               how
               great
               concernment
               it
               is
               to
               them
               to
               see
               that
               they
               have
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               
               the
               covenant
               through
               grace
               answering
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               requisites
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               entring
               of
               covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               ,
               as
               these
               say
               ,
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               keeping
               of
               covenaut
               ,
               or
               obtaining
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               confounded
               but
               distinguished
               .
               Their
               labours
               would
               likewise
               be
               of
               excellent
               use
               which
               otherwise
               scarce
               suit
               either
               with
               their
               own
               words
               or
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               It
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               they
               are
               from
               under
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               exempted
               from
               the
               curse
               ,
               and
               acquitted
               from
               the
               condemnation
               which
               is
               annext
               to
               that
               covenant
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               affirmed
               of
               any
               meer
               Professour
               of
               Christianity
               in
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               ,
               and
               enough
               is
               spoken
               in
               this
               Treatise
               it self
               against
               it
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               curse
               may
               follow
               upon
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               a
               Law
               ,
               without
               consideration
               of
               any
               covenant
               at
               all
               ,
               whether
               of
               Works
               or
               Grace
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               interest
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               (
               which
               these
               ,
               supposedly
               such
               ,
               have
               not
               )
               that
               frees
               from
               condemnation
               .
               2.
               
               What
               if
               it
               be
               yielded
               that
               they
               beare
               no
               more
               than
               the
               penalty
               annext
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               If
               the
               Gospel
               be
               consulted
               that
               is
               sufficiently
               sad
               and
               heavy
               .
               If
               they
               be
               put
               to
               beare
               that
               ,
               nothing
               more
               needs
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               burden
               ,
               and
               indeed
               with
               submission
               to
               better
               judgments
               ,
               not
               resolvedly
               determining
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               professed
               Christians
               in
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               ,
               suffer
               not
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               penalty
               annext
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               but
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               penalty
               annext
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ;
               and
               let
               not
               any
               here
               object
               that
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               not
               then
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               for
               the
               Gospel
               bindes
               us
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               exact
               perfection
               ,
               yet
               in
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               receives
               strength
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               1
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               taking
               vengeance
               on
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               character
               therof
               [
               not
               knowing
               God
               ]
               Interpreters
               (
               saith
               Dr.
               Slater
               upon
               the
               words
               )
               generally
               take
               to
               be
               a
               description
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               know
               God
               by
               his
               Works
               ,
               yet
               they
               know
               him
               not
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               he
               subscribes
               .
               The
               other
               character
               of
               [
               not
               obeying
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ]
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               a
               circumscription
               of
               Christians
               ,
               according
               to
               Interpreters
               ;
               
               Gospel-disobedience
               is
               then
               their
               guilt
               ,
               and
               upon
               account
               of
               this
               they
               suffer
               .
               Had
               they
               believed
               and
               yielded
               sincere
               obedience
               which
               they
               professed
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               they
               engaged
               themselves
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               perished
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               this
               appears
               to
               be
               their
               destruction
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLI
               .
            
             
               Interest
               in
               a
               Church-state
               is
               of
               equal
               latitude
               with
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               THen
               it
               follows
               by
               way
               of
               necessary
               corollary
               ,
               
               that
               Church-membership
               ,
               interest
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               is
               of
               equal
               latitude
               ;
               not
               only
               the
               elect
               and
               regenerate
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               covenant
               (
               as
               before
               spoken
               to
               )
               have
               their
               right
               ,
               stand
               entitled
               to
               Church-priviledges
               .
               And
               here
               lest
               I
               should
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               let
               me
               explaine
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               my
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               because
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               to
               entitle
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               suppose
               them
               lively
               members
               ,
               living
               in
               grace
               ,
               by
               influence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               from
               Christ
               ;
               This
               would
               clearly
               enough
               contradict
               ,
               that
               which
               before
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               and
               were
               indeed
               a
               contradiction
               in
               the
               adject
               ,
               I
               mean
               it
               of
               a
               visible
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               interest
               in
               visible
               priviledges
               .
               If
               any
               quarrel
               at
               the
               distinction
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               done
               on
               either
               hand
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               take
               off
               both
               members
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               not
               admitting
               any
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               and
               others
               not
               brooking
               any
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               consists
               of
               invisible
               members
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               in
               their
               definitions
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               putting
               in
               those
               clauses
               ,
               that
               belong
               only
               to
               the
               Church
               invisible
               :
               I
               shall
               refer
               them
               to
               Doctor
               
                 John
                 Reynolds
              
               ,
               in
               his
               second
               Thesis
               ,
               fully
               bottoming
               it
               on
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 14.
                 
                 Many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               which
               yet
               ,
               must
               be
               confest
               with
               judicious
               Master
               Hudson
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               division
               into
               two
               distinct
               Churches
               ,
               or
               species
               of
               Churches
               ,
               but
               a
               distribution
               of
               the
               subject
               by
               the
               adjuncts
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 à
                 duplici
                 modo
                 communionis
                 ,
                 externo
                 ,
                 &
                 interno
                 ,
              
               Vindication
               ,
               page
               4.
               
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               hath
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               ,
               and
               invisible
               notion
               ,
               a
               more
               full
               explanation
               may
               there
               
               be
               seen
               .
               This
               being
               premised
               ,
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               interest
               in
               Church-membership
               ,
               in
               a
               visible
               Church-state
               ,
               is
               theirs
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               claimed
               by
               all
               those
               that
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               covenant
               before
               named
               ,
               an
               external
               interest
               ,
               or
               ,
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               external
               covenant
               ,
               as
               usually
               it
               hath
               been
               called
               This
               is
               a
               sure
               rule
               ,
               
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Church
                 is
              
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               latitude
               soever
               men
               are
               taken
               into
               covenant
               ,
               they
               are
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Lawes
               tendred
               by
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               a
               people
               (
               whether
               they
               be
               tendred
               immediately
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Heraulds
               or
               Embassadours
               )
               make
               up
               the
               relation
               of
               King
               and
               people
               :
               A
               marriage-covenant
               tendred
               by
               a
               man
               (
               as
               by
               Abrahams
               servant
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Isaac
               to
               
                 Rebecca
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               24.
               )
               and
               accepted
               by
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               makes
               up
               the
               relation
               of
               husband
               and
               wife
               :
               covenant-draughts
               between
               man
               and
               man
               for
               service
               ,
               (
               as
               an
               apprentice
               his
               indentures
               )
               make
               up
               the
               relation
               of
               Master
               and
               servant
               ,
               now
               the
               Gospel-covenant
               is
               all
               of
               these
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               a
               people
               ;
               where
               God
               tenders
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               people
               receive
               it
               ,
               there
               God
               hath
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               his
               Servants
               .
               These
               are
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               these
               are
               Church-members
               .
               The
               Word
               preached
               and
               received
               hath
               ever
               been
               assigned
               by
               Orthodox
               Divines
               ,
               as
               the
               characteristical
               note
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               a
               Church
               stands
               and
               falls
               with
               it
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               professedly
               received
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Church-interest
               .
               Let
               one
               man
               apart
               receive
               it
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               he
               forthwith
               becomes
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               have
               (
               as
               we
               see
               he
               had
               )
               his
               present
               matriculation
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               admitted
               by
               baptism
               a
               member
               (
               not
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               universal
               visible
               :
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               wheresoever
               he
               comes
               ,
               is
               a
               Saint
               ,
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               a
               Christian
               ,
               a
               Beleever
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               received
               and
               acknowledged
               ;
               This
               is
               abundantly
               confirmed
               in
               those
               parables
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 floore
              
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               both
               chaffe
               and
               wheat
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 12.
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               where
               there
               is
               both
               wheat
               and
               tares
               ;
               
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 draught-net
              
               ,
               where
               are
               fishes
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               Mat.
               13.
               24
               ,
               47.
               
               As
               also
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 great
                 house
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 vessels
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 wood
                 and
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 dishonour
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               is
               this
               floore
               ,
               this
               field
               ,
               this
               draught-net
               ,
               this
               
                 great
                 house
              
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               chaffe
               ,
               tares
               ,
               fish
               unfit
               for
               use
               ,
               and
               vessels
               of
               dishonour
               ,
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               the
               
                 parables
                 of
                 the
                 wedding
                 
                 feast
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               mixture
               ,
               of
               ,
               some
               without
               a
               wedding
               garment
               .
               Mat.
               22.
               of
               the
               
                 sheepfold
                 with
                 kids
                 and
                 goats
              
               .
               These
               parables
               are
               brought
               by
               Bellarmine
               for
               proof
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               doth
               not
               consist
               only
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               
                 lib
                 3.
                 de
                 Eccl.
                 Mil.
                 cap.
              
               7
               to
               which
               a
               
                 Whitaker
                 Controv
                 secundâ
                 ,
                 quaest
                 .
                 primà
                 cap
              
               7.
               answers
               by
               distinction
               .
               Bellarmine
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 ought
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 reprobate
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 elect
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 this
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 he
                 brings
                 the
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 floore
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 wheat
                 and
                 chaffe
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 floore
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 not
                 meant
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 (
                 we
                 confesse
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 bad
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 more
                 bad
                 than
                 good
                 .
              
               And
               though
               he
               makes
               some
               exceptions
               against
               some
               of
               the
               Parables
               ,
               yet
               he
               applies
               the
               same
               answer
               to
               others
               .
               Concerning
               that
               of
               the
               draw-net
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 parable
                 is
                 manifest
              
               b
               
                 It
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 draught-net
                 is
                 cast
                 to
                 take
                 fish
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 fishes
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 are
                 not
                 enclosed
                 in
                 the
                 net
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 that
                 are
                 inclosed
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 are
                 unfit
                 for
                 use
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 bad
                 fish
                 are
                 not
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 net
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 land
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 that
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 are
                 not
                 separate
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               maintaining
               that
               position
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Church
                 did
                 signifie
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 .
                 Amesius
              
               who
               (
               as
               we
               heard
               )
               judges
               it
               very
               probable
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 visible
                 Church
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 truly
                 preached
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 godl●
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               is
               farre
               from
               concluding
               the
               godlinesse
               of
               all
               ;
               
               saith
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Bellar.
                 Enervatus
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 de
                 Eccles
                 .
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 inward
                 graces
                 are
                 required
                 
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               see
               
                 Apollonius
                 Syllog
                 .
                 pag.
                 8.
                 
                 Professores
                 Leyden
                 disput
                 .
                 40.
                 pag.
              
               3.
               
               If
               any
               man
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               absurd
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               have
               wicked
               men
               (
               who
               are
               limbs
               of
               Satan
               )
               to
               be
               of
               his
               mystical
               body
               ,
               carnal
               wicked
               men
               to
               be
               members
               of
               such
               a
               gracious
               and
               glorious
               head
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               say
               they
               ;
               if
               such
               be
               Church-members
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               their
               head
               ;
               I
               shall
               referre
               them
               to
               a
               full
               and
               satisfying
               answer
               to
               Master
               Hudsons
               Vindication
               ,
               page
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               for
               those
               that
               deny
               any
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               universal
               visible
               as
               Master
               Blackwood
               in
               his
               Storme
               ,
               page
               65.
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 objector
                 ,
                 is
                 overtaken
                 in
                 a
                 grosse
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 universal
                 Church
                 visible
                 begun
                 in
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 into
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 the
                 believers
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 mystical
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 only
                 particular
                 Churches
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               I
               would
               learn
               of
               them
               ,
               into
               what
               particular
               Church
               the
               Eunuch
               was
               received
               ,
               and
               by
               baptisme
               actually
               and
               solemnly
               admitted
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               was
               still
               no
               Church-member
               ,
               but
               an
               alien
               and
               stranger
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               not
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               To
               what
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               joyned
               themselves
               by
               covenant
               ;
               and
               to
               save
               farther
               labour
               ,
               leave
               them
               to
               Master
               Hudsons
               Vindication
               of
               the
               essence
               and
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               visible
               ,
               which
               will
               receive
               a
               satisfactory
               answer
               when
               the
               Sun
               hath
               no
               more
               being
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLII
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               received
               into
               the
               universal
               Church
               visible
               ,
               needs
               no
               more
               to
               give
               him
               accesse
               to
               ,
               and
               interest
               in
               ,
               particular
               visible
               Churches
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               IT
               farther
               followes
               that
               a
               man
               by
               vertue
               of
               covenant
               ,
               
               being
               thus
               enrighted
               to
               membership
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               universal
               visible
               ,
               and
               baptized
               into
               this
               body
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               farther
               
               covenant
               to
               give
               him
               accesse
               to
               ,
               and
               interest
               in
               ,
               particular
               visible
               Churches
               .
               What
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               in
               charge
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               Rome
               ,
               concerning
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               receive
               them
               ,
               giving
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               1
               ,
               3.
               we
               may
               apply
               to
               those
               that
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               make
               application
               of
               his
               reason
               ,
               God
               takes
               them
               into
               communion
               ,
               unto
               visible
               fellowship
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               then
               to
               reject
               them
               .
               
                 Is
                 the
                 necessary
                 qualification
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 universal
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessary
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 congregation
                 another
                 ?
                 and
                 may
                 one
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 qualified
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 congregation
                 ,
              
               saith
               Master
               
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Append.
                 p.
              
               169
               ,
               170.
               
               If
               I
               should
               enlarge
               this
               to
               heathens
               brought
               to
               a
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               argue
               their
               right
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               upon
               profession
               ,
               and
               by
               baptisme
               their
               right
               to
               Church-fellowship
               in
               any
               visible
               Church-society
               .
               I
               should
               finde
               the
               Scriptures
               abundantly
               to
               favour
               it
               .
               Of
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               myriads
               of
               thousands
               of
               converts
               .
               Acts
               21.
               20.
               which
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               baptisme
               ,
               (
               baptized
               the
               same
               day
               for
               a
               great
               part
               ,
               sometimes
               as
               appears
               the
               very
               houre
               of
               their
               conversion
               )
               there
               is
               not
               one
               ,
               that
               we
               reade
               ,
               refused
               ,
               but
               all
               received
               ;
               yea
               ,
               not
               a
               scruple
               raised
               ,
               save
               of
               one
               only
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               which
               was
               Saul
               ,
               when
               he
               offered
               himself
               into
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               upon
               this
               account
               that
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               ,
               but
               good
               Ananias
               fearing
               that
               he
               came
               ,
               not
               to
               joyne
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               seise
               upon
               them
               ,
               knowing
               that
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               had
               authority
               from
               the
               chief
               Priests
               ,
               to
               binde
               all
               that
               call
               on
               Christs
               name
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               14.
               
               If
               the
               competentes
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               stiled
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               (
               viz.
               men
               that
               offered
               themselves
               for
               Church-fellowship
               )
               had
               then
               entred
               at
               so
               strait
               a
               door
               ,
               as
               now
               in
               some
               places
               they
               are
               put
               to
               passe
               ,
               where
               a
               glib
               tongue
               is
               in
               a
               farre
               fairer
               way
               to
               take
               ,
               than
               an
               upright
               heart
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               heard
               of
               no
               small
               bustle
               about
               it
               ;
               When
               we
               finde
               murmurings
               of
               Grecians
               against
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               because
               their
               widows
               were
               neglected
               in
               the
               daily
               ministration
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               1.
               we
               should
               sure
               have
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               neglected
               in
               Church-fellowship
               and
               communion
               ;
               But
               when
               no
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               found
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               by
               way
               of
               eminence
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               yet
               they
               think
               they
               finde
               
               exceptions
               taken
               ,
               and
               some
               refused
               by
               the
               forerunner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               John
               Baptist
               .
               One
               laying
               down
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               a
               
                 That
                 men
                 seeking
                 admission
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 without
                 farther
                 satisfaction
                 ,
              
               gives
               instance
               ,
               in
               no
               other
               but
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               The
               Baptist
               did
               not
               admit
               all
               that
               sought
               it
               ,
               unto
               baptism
               ,
               and
               proves
               it
               from
               no
               Text
               ▪
               either
               of
               Matthew
               or
               Luke
               ,
               which
               give
               us
               the
               narrative
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               Pareus
               ;
               b
               The
               Pharisees
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               did
               seek
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               John
               did
               not
               admit
               them
               ,
               being
               unworthy
               ;
               to
               whom
               he
               adds
               c
               Aretius
               ,
               who
               sayes
               ,
               
                 They
                 sought
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 think
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Authour
               ,
               )
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 baptized
                 .
              
               But
               how
               eminent
               soever
               their
               authorities
               are
               ,
               their
               reasons
               are
               very
               weak
               .
               The
               Baptist
               reproved
               them
               ,
               called
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               not
               baptize
               them
               ;
               when
               the
               text
               seems
               to
               speak
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               reproof
               with
               his
               exhortation
               is
               ended
               ,
               there
               follows
               ,
               
                 I
                 indeed
                 baptize
                 you
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 verse
              
               11.
               
               And
               it
               seems
               by
               Saint
               Luke
               ,
               that
               those
               Pharisees
               and
               Lawyers
               that
               were
               not
               baptized
               of
               John
               ,
               were
               not
               refused
               ,
               but
               did
               refuse
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 7.
                 30.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 rejected
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 baptized
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               When
               the
               same
               learned
               Authour
               cannot
               instance
               any
               precedent
               ,
               or
               produce
               any
               Scripture-Ordinance
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               endeavours
               by
               arguments
               drawn
               from
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               reformation
               of
               Churches
               ,
               the
               relation
               of
               inferiority
               and
               superiority
               among
               those
               that
               are
               free
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               reasons
               to
               evince
               it
               ;
               To
               which
               (
               but
               that
               I
               will
               not
               here
               make
               it
               my
               businesse
               )
               an
               easie
               answer
               might
               be
               given
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               than
               strange
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Apostles
               had
               by
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               planted
               Churches
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               leave
               them
               to
               be
               propagated
               in
               future
               Ages
               ,
               and
               knowing
               a
               covenant
               to
               be
               essential
               to
               the
               constitution
               ,
               as
               now
               by
               some
               is
               asserted
               ;
               would
               yet
               wholly
               be
               silent
               in
               it
               ,
               especially
               when
               no
               such
               thing
               was
               known
               in
               Old
               Testament-Scriptures
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               gather
               it
               by
               analogy
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               Ages
               ,
               till
               this
               last
               Age
               ,
               had
               lien
               hid
               and
               never
               discovered
               ,
               and
               leave
               us
               ,
               by
               our
               reason
               to
               discover
               it
               ,
               In
               which
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               set
               our
               threshold
               by
               Gods
               threshold
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               so
               sadly
               complains
               ,
               Ezek.
               43.
               8.
               or
               rather
               justle
               out
               his
               threshold
               with
               ours
               ,
               denying
               baptisme
               to
               be
               any
               door
               for
               admission
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               primitive
               Saints
               entred
               ▪
               and
               setting
               up
               a
               covenant
               ,
               of
               which
               Scripture
               
               speaks
               nothing
               ;
               
               and
               Master
               
                 John
                 Goodwin
              
               was
               sometimes
               as
               confident
               as
               confidence
               could
               make
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               no
               ground
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               to
               leave
               heathens
               ,
               haply
               called
               by
               Gospel
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               or
               two
               to
               our
               own
               case
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               discipled
               Nation
               ,
               a
               Kingdom
               subjugated
               to
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               enjoying
               saving
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               fixt
               among
               us
               .
               Here
               we
               might
               lay
               down
               divers
               positions
               for
               the
               regulating
               of
               our
               judgements
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               where
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               to
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               God
               having
               a
               people
               owning
               him
               in
               covenant
               ,
               yet
               much
               more
               may
               be
               required
               for
               the
               well
               ordering
               and
               regulating
               of
               it
               ;
               where
               a
               people
               accept
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               Lawes
               ,
               there
               he
               hath
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               yet
               much
               more
               is
               required
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               such
               a
               Monarchy
               ,
               for
               the
               publick
               weale
               and
               safety
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               accepting
               the
               Lawes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               there
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               reigns
               as
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               yet
               farther
               care
               must
               be
               used
               for
               the
               right
               regulating
               of
               it
               according
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawes
               tendred
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               a
               people
               in
               a
               vicinity
               ,
               or
               neighbourhood
               ,
               dwelling
               together
               ,
               ought
               to
               associate
               themselves
               and
               joyne
               with
               those
               of
               that
               neighbourhood
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               best
               convenience
               ,
               for
               the
               participation
               of
               Ordinances
               .
               As
               it
               is
               against
               all
               dictates
               of
               reason
               ,
               that
               a
               people
               scattered
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               should
               combine
               themselves
               in
               a
               Church-way
               ,
               for
               Ordinances
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               rules
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               as
               clear
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               You
               read
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               at
               Thessalonica
               ,
               at
               Laodicea
               ,
               But
               you
               reade
               not
               of
               any
               one
               Church
               made
               up
               of
               members
               ,
               residing
               at
               all
               those
               places
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               places
               at
               like
               distance
               .
               That
               cohabitation
               or
               dwelling
               together
               ,
               makes
               not
               up
               a
               Church
               congregational
               ,
               will
               be
               easily
               granted
               ;
               Infidels
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Pagans
               may
               cohabit
               ,
               they
               may
               make
               an
               idol-church
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               co-habitation
               or
               dwelling
               together
               ,
               is
               one
               ingredient
               ;
               Saints
               cohabiting
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               New
               Testament-language
               ,
               men
               separate
               for
               God
               ,
               not
               Jewes
               ,
               nor
               Infidels
               ,
               but
               Christians
               ,
               and
               joyning
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               in
               duty
               they
               ought
               ,
               are
               a
               congregational
               Church
               .
               A
               Pastour
               ought
               to
               watch
               over
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               people
               ought
               to
               attend
               to
               their
               Pastour
               ,
               which
               how
               it
               can
               be
               ,
               when
               the
               Pastour
               makes
               his
               residence
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               
               people
               ,
               some
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               some
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               some
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               and
               so
               scattered
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               .
               We
               finde
               seven
               several
               Epistles
               ,
               written
               from
               heaven
               to
               seven
               several
               Churches
               ,
               all
               which
               had
               their
               abode
               at
               the
               place
               ,
               whence
               the
               Church
               bore
               its
               name
               ;
               these
               are
               Scripture-Churches
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               Church
               be
               made
               up
               of
               Christians
               ,
               some
               inhabiting
               at
               one
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               some
               at
               another
               ,
               a
               third
               at
               a
               third
               place
               ,
               scarce
               three
               of
               one
               Town
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               of
               one
               minde
               ;
               here
               is
               not
               Scripture-order
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               an
               Apocryphal
               confusion
               ;
               Exceptions
               may
               be
               taken
               at
               the
               over-large
               extent
               and
               disordered
               situation
               of
               divers
               Parochial
               Congregations
               ,
               which
               calls
               for
               Reformation
               ,
               coming
               too
               near
               the
               inconvenience
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               Parochial
               Assemblies
               ,
               not
               the
               name
               ,
               but
               the
               thing
               ;
               viz.
               a
               people
               inhabiting
               at
               convenient
               distance
               ,
               and
               joyning
               together
               under
               Officers
               ,
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               that
               comes
               up
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Presidents
               of
               primitive
               times
               .
               Our
               dissenting
               Brethren
               will
               have
               the
               limit
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               within
               that
               number
               of
               persons
               ,
               that
               may
               congregate
               in
               one
               place
               for
               Ordinances
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               yielded
               (
               as
               it
               must
               be
               for
               Churches
               meerly
               Congregational
               ,
               )
               then
               it
               will
               easily
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               Parish-congregations
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               congregations
               of
               men
               dwelling
               in
               a
               vicinity
               ,
               are
               of
               divine
               institution
               ;
               Saints
               that
               made
               up
               a
               Church
               were
               still
               Saints
               in
               cohabitation
               ,
               such
               convenient
               numbers
               as
               are
               fit
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Church
               ,
               did
               not
               live
               divided
               in
               place
               ,
               and
               scattered
               ,
               some
               here
               ,
               some
               there
               ,
               but
               were
               ,
               as
               in
               faith
               ,
               so
               in
               habitation
               joyned
               together
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               all
               professing
               Christians
               in
               such
               cohabitation
               (
               especially
               the
               civil
               power
               authorizing
               )
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               and
               judged
               members
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               refused
               ,
               when
               they
               offer
               themselves
               as
               members
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               a
               holinesse
               of
               separation
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               professed
               engagement
               to
               real
               holinesse
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Scripture-warrant
               for
               repulse
               ;
               Those
               that
               offer
               themselves
               to
               learn
               ,
               are
               taken
               into
               the
               School
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               only
               that
               have
               made
               a
               good
               progresse
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               the
               uppermost
               forme
               .
               Me
               thinks
               this
               should
               be
               a
               Proposition
               agreed
               upon
               between
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               dissenting
               brethren
               ,
               seeing
               reverend
               Master
               Cotton
               laying
               down
               certain
               Propositions
               consented
               to
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               holinesse
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               page
               1.
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 baptized
                 in
                 their
                 
                 Infancy
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 initiated
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 des●itute
                 of
                 spiritual
                 grace
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 justly
                 deprive
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 that
                 fellowship
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 of
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               Mar.
               10.
               14.
               
               This
               was
               the
               case
               as
               we
               conceive
               of
               those
               that
               have
               gone
               from
               us
               into
               those
               parts
               of
               America
               ,
               Here
               they
               were
               ,
               in
               infancy
               baptized
               ,
               here
               they
               have
               joyned
               in
               Communion
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               baptized
               here
               into
               such
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               say
               that
               here
               is
               no
               Church
               of
               God
               amongst
               us
               (
               which
               as
               we
               abhorre
               to
               speak
               ,
               or
               think
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               not
               yield
               concerning
               our selves
               )
               and
               farther
               conclude
               their
               baptism
               here
               a
               meer
               nullity
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               than
               an
               application
               of
               a
               little
               common
               water
               .
               They
               whose
               baptisme
               is
               valid
               ,
               are
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               and
               therefore
               in
               a
               baptized
               estate
               ,
               cannot
               be
               out
               of
               fellowship
               with
               that
               body
               .
               The
               late
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               not
               excepted
               against
               in
               that
               particular
               by
               our
               brethren
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               define
               baptisme
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 ordained
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Admission
               into
               Church-membership
               they
               then
               lay
               down
               as
               a
               thing
               never
               doubted
               ,
               which
               reverend
               Master
               Cotton
               seems
               to
               affirm
               likewise
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               no
               Orthodox
               Writer
               that
               questions
               ,
               Assoon
               as
               any
               were
               discipled
               through
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               commission
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               they
               were
               thus
               received
               .
               I
               have
               often
               marvelled
               what
               men
               mean
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               admission
               of
               members
               into
               Churches
               ,
               when
               the
               parties
               of
               whom
               they
               speak
               have
               already
               equal
               right
               with
               themselves
               to
               membership
               ,
               Have
               they
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               better
               right
               than
               title
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               admission
               by
               the
               seal
               of
               baptism
               ?
               if
               they
               have
               ,
               let
               them
               produce
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               submit
               it
               to
               Scripture-trial
               .
               I
               know
               none
               other
               that
               will
               abide
               the
               teste
               ;
               If
               they
               confesse
               baptism
               to
               be
               an
               admission
               ,
               then
               their
               title
               is
               as
               good
               ,
               that
               were
               thus
               before
               admitted
               ,
               as
               theirs
               that
               give
               them
               admission
               .
               Their
               plea
               in
               both
               is
               one
               ,
               viz.
               birth
               of
               Christian
               parents
               ,
               and
               baptism
               .
               For
               those
               that
               they
               passe
               by
               ,
               either
               forbearing
               to
               give
               them
               admittance
               desiring
               ,
               or
               that
               through
               scruple
               cannot
               joyne
               themselves
               ,
               not
               seeing
               warrant
               for
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               varying
               from
               the
               way
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               heretofore
               ,
               what
               do
               they
               judge
               of
               them
               ?
               Do
               they
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               men
               without
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               their
               Communion
               ?
               Then
               
               they
               leave
               them
               without
               hope
               ,
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               12.
               yea
               ,
               they
               put
               them
               into
               an
               incapacity
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               of
               salvation
               .
               Acts
               2.
               47.
               
               All
               were
               not
               saved
               ,
               that
               were
               added
               ,
               nor
               saved
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               comment
               ,
               as
               strange
               as
               new
               ,
               but
               all
               were
               added
               ,
               and
               none
               refused
               that
               would
               enter
               themselves
               into
               salvation-way
               ,
               which
               they
               might
               do
               out
               of
               affection
               of
               novelty
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               possest
               with
               amazement
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               miracles
               ,
               under
               great
               present
               convictions
               ,
               through
               Peters
               powerful
               Scripture-applications
               ,
               and
               upon
               twenty
               other
               accounts
               which
               might
               be
               but
               fits
               ,
               flashings
               ,
               or
               present
               workings
               ,
               yet
               all
               that
               were
               to
               be
               saved
               were
               added
               .
               All
               the
               maids
               that
               were
               brought
               to
               Ahashuerus
               and
               offered
               for
               purification
               ,
               Esther
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Were
               not
               made
               Queens
               ,
               but
               none
               was
               made
               Queen
               that
               was
               not
               thus
               offered
               and
               purified
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               are
               within
               ,
               as
               many
               passages
               from
               several
               hands
               would
               seem
               to
               imply
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               such
               that
               are
               refused
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               do
               refuse
               ,
               the
               modesty
               of
               many
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               loth
               to
               unchurch
               all
               but
               themselves
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               heires
               of
               the
               same
               promise
               with
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               are
               with
               those
               that
               in
               this
               way
               of
               Communion
               are
               none
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               covenant
               or
               separate
               way
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               necessity
               to
               Church-constitution
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               at
               all
               according
               to
               Scripture-pattern
               ,
               rests
               farther
               to
               be
               enquired
               and
               debated
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               men
               by
               Providence
               seated
               among
               those
               that
               are
               thus
               in
               Covenant
               by
               a
               visible
               Profession
               ,
               and
               joyning
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               must
               ,
               much
               rather
               make
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               reform
               and
               redresse
               abuses
               ,
               that
               are
               found
               in
               the
               respective
               Societies
               on
               which
               they
               are
               cast
               ,
               than
               by
               any
               means
               withdraw
               and
               separate
               from
               them
               .
               We
               finde
               frequent
               advice
               in
               Scripture
               of
               
                 considering
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 provoking
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
              
               Hebrews
               10.
               24.
               
                 of
                 exhortation
                 one
                 of
                 another
              
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               13.
               
                 of
                 comforting
                 of
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 edifying
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes
               5.
               11.
               
                 of
                 warning
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 unruly
                 ,
                 and
                 comforting
                 th
                 feeble-minded
                 ,
                 supporting
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               14.
               
                 of
                 converting
                 sinners
                 from
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 Jam
              
               5.
               20.
               which
               argues
               a
               well-ordered
               zeal
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               hatred
               of
               sin
               ,
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               towards
               a
               brother
               ,
               we
               finde
               their
               praise
               that
               have
               followed
               this
               councel
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               11.
               we
               reade
               of
               separation
               from
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               fleshly
               defilements
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 17.
                 
                 
                 James
              
               1.
               27.
               but
               we
               reade
               not
               of
               any
               separation
               from
               Church-communion
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               in
               Ordinances
               thus
               given
               in
               charge
               ,
               nor
               in
               this
               way
               approved
               ,
               nor
               any
               presidents
               to
               go
               before
               us
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               we
               reade
               of
               an
               heavy
               brand
               laid
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 Jude
                 19.
                 
                 These
                 be
                 they
                 who
                 separated
                 themselves
                 ,
                 sensual
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               yet
               ,
               seeing
               things
               may
               be
               so
               carried
               in
               societies
               that
               be
               a●
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Professors
               brought
               to
               those
               straits
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               abiding
               for
               such
               as
               would
               keep
               their
               garments
               unspotted
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               of
               use
               here
               ,
               to
               deliver
               certain
               rules
               for
               our
               help
               and
               guidance
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               Church
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               keeping
               up
               communion
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               pure
               ,
               where
               the
               pollutions
               or
               taints
               are
               not
               great
               ,
               nor
               many
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               right
               beleeving
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               some
               few
               lesser
               Errors
               .
               We
               account
               a
               corne-field
               clean
               where
               some
               few
               tares
               and
               weeds
               are
               found
               ,
               a
               body
               healthful
               that
               is
               not
               without
               grudgings
               ,
               Christ
               from
               heaven
               gives
               commendations
               to
               those
               Churches
               which
               yet
               he
               taxes
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               3.
               for
               failings
               .
               There
               is
               that
               light
               in
               which
               Errors
               may
               be
               seen
               and
               shunned
               ,
               and
               rules
               for
               discerning
               things
               that
               differ
               .
               If
               custom
               ,
               education
               ,
               conceit
               of
               Teachers
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               so
               dazle
               the
               judgement
               ,
               that
               the
               errour
               is
               swallowed
               ;
               howsoever
               that
               be
               a
               detriment
               ,
               a
               blemish
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shews
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
               hay
               and
               stubble
               ,
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               12.
               yet
               it
               prejudices
               not
               salvation
               .
               There
               is
               power
               of
               truth
               remaining
               ,
               to
               forme
               and
               frame
               Christ
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               direct
               the
               soul
               in
               a
               sanctified
               way
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Where
               the
               Word
               is
               received
               and
               profest
               ,
               
               though
               polluted
               and
               defaced
               with
               additions
               and
               false
               glosses
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               though
               polluted
               and
               erroneous
               ;
               Where
               the
               essential
               parts
               of
               a
               man
               are
               in
               being
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               though
               sick
               and
               diseased
               ;
               where
               corne
               is
               sowen
               ▪
               and
               comes
               up
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               corn-field
               ,
               though
               over-run
               with
               tares
               and
               weeds
               .
               The
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Churches
               ,
               though
               miserably
               defiled
               ;
               we
               deny
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               having
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               several
               fundamental
               truths
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               in
               Christs
               time
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               though
               the
               
               worst
               deserving
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               any
               people
               with
               whom
               the
               Word
               is
               continued
               ;
               No
               Church
               ,
               some
               have
               avouched
               ,
               But
               do
               her
               the
               most
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               granted
               ,
               she
               is
               a
               hurch
               certainly
               miserably
               defaced
               ,
               monstrously
               polluted
               :
               I
               will
               not
               rake
               in
               her
               sores
               ,
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               name
               many
               and
               loathsome
               ones
               .
               I
               will
               only
               point
               at
               the
               causes
               .
               Where
               food
               is
               scarce
               ,
               and
               that
               polluted
               and
               unclean
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               bodies
               diseased
               ,
               and
               distempered
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               fares
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               when
               the
               Word
               should
               dwell
               in
               us
               in
               all
               plenteousnesse
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               they
               will
               have
               theirs
               dieted
               ,
               the
               Word
               kept
               in
               an
               unknown
               language
               ,
               as
               under
               lock
               and
               key
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               cannot
               come
               near
               it
               .
               That
               on
               which
               they
               feed
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               sincere
               milk
               ,
               which
               only
               nourishes
               to
               growth
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               2.
               
               But
               they
               have
               their
               unwritten
               word
               ,
               to
               stand
               in
               equipage
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               mens
               Traditions
               made
               doctrines
               ;
               how
               many
               doctrines
               do
               we
               there
               finde
               ,
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               undermining
               those
               fundamental
               truths
               that
               are
               there
               profest
               ?
               where
               food
               is
               in
               no
               more
               plenty
               ,
               and
               no
               better
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               to
               see
               diseases
               follow
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               which
               especially
               denominates
               a
               Church
               pure
               or
               impure
               ,
               
               sound
               or
               tainted
               ;
               is
               the
               doctrine
               which
               they
               drink
               in
               ,
               the
               principles
               by
               which
               they
               are
               carried
               .
               Where
               these
               are
               right
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               high
               praise
               ;
               where
               these
               are
               tainted
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               blemish
               .
               That
               which
               advances
               a
               Nation
               above
               all
               other
               Nations
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               Nation
               is
               so
               great
               as
               they
               ,
               that
               brings
               them
               nigh
               unto
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               their
               greatest
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               pollution
               the
               greatest
               blemish
               ,
               where
               all
               is
               right
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               it
               can
               hardly
               be
               conceived
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               at
               least
               a
               few
               names
               ,
               that
               defile
               not
               their
               garments
               ,
               though
               the
               more
               the
               greater
               glory
               .
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hath
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               golden
               Candlesticks
               where
               Christ
               kept
               residence
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Doctrines
               ,
               
               which
               are
               as
               the
               covenant-draughts
               between
               God
               and
               a
               people
               ,
               have
               their
               taints
               or
               crazes
               in
               the
               foundation
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               superstruction
               ;
               A
               breach
               in
               the
               foundation
               is
               the
               buildings
               speedy
               ruine
               ,
               while
               that
               stands
               ,
               somewhat
               of
               a
               building
               remains
               ,
               when
               that
               falls
               ,
               all
               falls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               Jerusalems
               enemies
               that
               thirsted
               after
               her
               total
               ruine
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 Raze
                 it
                 ,
                 raze
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               137.
               7.
               
               These
               foundation-breaches
               in
               buildings
               may
               be
               either
               crazes
               threatning
               danger
               ,
               but
               repairable
               ,
               taken
               betimes
               may
               be
               holpen
               ,
               though
               a
               failing
               there
               is
               soonest
               helplesse
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               ruine
               or
               rottennesse
               that
               is
               irremediable
               ,
               irrepairable
               .
               Truths
               doubted
               ,
               disputed
               ,
               questioned
               ,
               I
               call
               a
               craze
               in
               the
               foundation
               wonderfully
               dangerous
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               damnable
               ;
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               stood
               in
               feare
               ,
               and
               was
               jealous
               over
               them
               ,
               through
               a
               godly
               jealousie
               ,
               even
               of
               their
               revolt
               from
               Christianity
               to
               Judaism
               ,
               from
               Christ
               to
               Moses
               ,
               from
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               These
               ,
               he
               calls
               Churches
               ,
               the
               members
               brethren
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               way
               to
               be
               no
               Churches
               ,
               entertaining
               those
               doctrines
               ,
               that
               cut
               off
               from
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               2.
               
               Here
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               are
               builders
               in
               Christs
               work
               ,
               that
               are
               pillars
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               must
               be
               zealous
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               ,
               in
               this
               Epistle
               quoted
               ;
               who
               will
               see
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               house
               where
               he
               lives
               so
               undermined
               ,
               as
               every
               day
               to
               threaten
               ruine
               ?
               much
               lesse
               may
               we
               suffer
               the
               foundation
               in
               Christs
               house
               to
               be
               thus
               used
               .
               This
               faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               is
               the
               common
               salvation
               ,
               for
               this
               we
               must
               earnestly
               contend
               ,
               Jude
               3.
               for
               this
               we
               must
               strive
               together
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               27.
               
               Truths
               denied
               ,
               abjured
               ,
               and
               resolved
               against
               (
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Hymeneus
               and
               Philetus
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               saw
               the
               Churches
               in
               Galatia
               in
               danger
               )
               is
               a
               ruine
               ,
               and
               rottennesse
               ,
               that
               is
               irremediable
               ,
               and
               irreparable
               .
               Besides
               breaches
               in
               fundamentals
               ,
               there
               are
               breaches
               in
               superstructions
               ,
               and
               these
               either
               more
               neer
               to
               the
               foundation
               ,
               or
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               .
               The
               nearer
               the
               foundation
               ,
               the
               more
               danger
               ;
               a
               breach
               is
               more
               sufferable
               near
               the
               top
               ,
               than
               at
               the
               bottome
               of
               a
               tower
               ,
               or
               castle
               .
               There
               are
               errours
               of
               more
               affinity
               with
               those
               that
               overthrow
               bottom-truths
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               those
               that
               are
               not
               so
               nigh
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               so
               dangerous
               ;
               Such
               crept
               into
               the
               Latine
               Church
               before
               Antichrist
               was
               raised
               to
               his
               height
               and
               strength
               in
               his
               delusions
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               still
               holds
               them
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               sizes
               ;
               Either
               of
               both
               of
               these
               ,
               may●e
               Negative
               ,
               or
               Positive
               .
               Negative
               ,
               are
               such
               where
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               is
               not
               laid
               ,
               Positive
               ,
               
               where
               it
               is
               mis-laid
               ;
               where
               edifying
               doctrines
               are
               not
               preached
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               mis-preacht
               ,
               both
               tend
               to
               the
               Churches
               danger
               ;
               a
               house
               never
               compleat
               or
               built
               up
               entire
               ,
               but
               defective
               in
               several
               parts
               ,
               little
               differs
               from
               that
               which
               is
               ruinous
               :
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               is
               worthily
               stiled
               a
               wise
               Master-builder
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               10.
               makes
               known
               the
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               27.
               and
               builds
               not
               up
               defective
               Churches
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               All
               errors
               being
               against
               Christ
               ,
               
               who
               is
               the
               foundation
               to
               bear
               up
               ,
               and
               carrie
               on
               the
               whole
               work
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               they
               dash
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               obscure
               his
               glory
               ,
               whether
               more
               ,
               or
               lesse
               ,
               the
               estimate
               of
               the
               danger
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               .
               These
               are
               either
               such
               that
               render
               Christ
               in
               an
               uncapacity
               to
               be
               our
               Mediatour
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               such
               that
               are
               inconsistent
               ,
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               with
               his
               Mediatourship
               ;
               of
               the
               former
               kinde
               are
               those
               that
               are
               against
               his
               person
               .
               1.
               
               Those
               that
               impugne
               the
               Godhead
               of
               Christ
               ,
               such
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               ,
               to
               be
               above
               Angels
               ,
               yet
               will
               make
               him
               no
               more
               than
               a
               creature
               ;
               a
               God
               in
               title
               and
               place
               ,
               as
               are
               Magistrates
               ,
               not
               in
               nature
               or
               power
               ;
               An
               opinion
               that
               involves
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               Churches
               in
               succession
               in
               idolatry
               ,
               giving
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               unto
               him
               who
               by
               nature
               is
               no
               God
               ;
               A
               doctrine
               that
               will
               make
               Christ
               an
               impotent
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               omnipotent
               head
               ,
               too
               weak
               for
               his
               work
               ,
               to
               govern
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               bring
               under
               his
               enemies
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               deny
               his
               manhood
               ,
               as
               having
               not
               taken
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               no
               suitable
               head
               ,
               but
               a
               phantastick
               or
               seeming
               body
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               against
               his
               Mediatourship
               ;
               are
               ,
               either
               such
               that
               obscure
               ,
               or
               some
               way
               eclipse
               it
               ,
               as
               every
               errour
               doth
               that
               is
               any
               way
               considerable
               ,
               or
               such
               that
               raze
               ,
               if
               not
               utterly
               overthrow
               it
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               the
               necessary
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               Prophetical
               Office.
               These
               are
               overthrown
               ,
               either
               directly
               ,
               in
               termes
               of
               full
               opposition
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               consequence
               ,
               and
               this
               such
               ,
               that
               is
               either
               immediate
               and
               evident
               ,
               the
               truth
               being
               confest
               ,
               these
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               consequence
               more
               remote
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               easily
               discerned
               .
               
               These
               things
               being
               premised
               ,
               we
               must
               bring
               it
               home
               to
               our
               purpose
               .
               1.
               
               Where
               fundamental
               truths
               are
               not
               only
               
               questioned
               ,
               doubted
               and
               disputed
               ,
               but
               abjured
               and
               denyed
               ,
               errours
               directly
               or
               by
               immedate
               clear
               consequence
               introduced
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               cannot
               be
               known
               ,
               but
               the
               errour
               must
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               this
               declared
               by
               publick
               confession
               ,
               and
               generally
               held
               ,
               Christians
               are
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               here
               are
               not
               sufficient
               edifying
               truths
               ,
               nor
               yet
               antidotes
               to
               preserve
               from
               danger
               ,
               when
               they
               
                 would
                 have
                 healed
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 healed
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 forsake
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 not
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 receive
                 him
                 not
                 into
                 your
                 house
                 ,
                 neither
                 bid
                 him
                 God
                 speed
                 ,
              
               2
               John
               10.
               saith
               John
               ,
               much
               lesse
               then
               ,
               may
               we
               hold
               such
               communion
               with
               them
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Mice
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               house
               ,
               through
               ruines
               is
               falling
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               gone
               ,
               shall
               nature
               teach
               them
               to
               provide
               for
               their
               safety
               ,
               and
               shall
               nothing
               teach
               Christians
               to
               see
               to
               their
               own
               salvation
               ?
               When
               Jerusalem
               was
               to
               be
               destroyed
               according
               to
               Christs
               prediction
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               stone
               to
               be
               left
               upon
               another
               ;
               a
               voice
               is
               said
               to
               be
               heard
               crying
               ,
               Get
               out
               to
               Pella
               .
               Foundation-breaches
               seen
               ,
               and
               suffered
               ,
               are
               ,
               as
               this
               voice
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               such
               a
               Jerusalems
               walls
               are
               falling
               ▪
               There
               is
               a
               flight
               too
               soon
               ,
               when
               care
               might
               keep
               up
               the
               buildings
               ,
               when
               with
               the
               poore
               man
               we
               may
               save
               and
               deliver
               the
               City
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               9.
               15.
               
               They
               that
               preached
               Christ
               in
               those
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               and
               preached
               down
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               other
               points
               of
               Judaisme
               ,
               pleased
               the
               Apostle
               better
               ,
               then
               they
               that
               without
               such
               endeavour
               should
               desert
               it
               ;
               so
               those
               that
               had
               preached
               the
               resurrection
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               had
               better
               pleased
               then
               those
               that
               had
               left
               the
               place
               for
               their
               sakes
               that
               denyed
               it
               .
               A
               Church
               may
               not
               onely
               degenerate
               ,
               but
               apostatize
               ;
               may
               not
               onely
               languish
               ,
               but
               lose
               her
               vital
               spirits
               ,
               may
               not
               onely
               displease
               her
               Bridegroom
               ,
               but
               suffer
               a
               divorce
               ;
               perhaps
               keep
               the
               title
               of
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               indeed
               be
               a
               strumpet
               ,
               and
               want
               all
               evidence
               of
               relation
               to
               the
               Bridegroome
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               case
               of
               pollutions
               of
               a
               more
               inferior
               alloy
               ,
               a
               Christian
               may
               be
               necessitated
               to
               leave
               .
               1.
               
               When
               the
               food
               of
               life
               ,
               knowledge
               in
               the
               word
               or
               means
               to
               compasse
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               had
               .
               In
               such
               a
               case
               it
               must
               be
               sought
               ,
               They
               must
               resolve
               with
               the
               Lepers
               ,
               2
               
                 King.
                 7.
                 3.
                 not
                 to
                 sit
                 still
                 and
                 die
                 .
              
               When
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 left
                 their
                 suburbs
                 and
                 pessessions
                 ,
              
               under
               Jeroboams
               government
               
               being
               cast
               out
               of
               their
               employment
               ,
               and
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               men
               of
               self-consecration
               ,
               set
               up
               in
               their
               stead
               after
               them
               out
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 set
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Ch●●n
                 .
              
               11.
               16.
               
               Being
               
                 without
                 a
                 teaching
                 Priest
              
               ,
               they
               were
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               tells
               Asa
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               3.
               
               )
               
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               was
               no
               staying
               there
               .
               2.
               
               When
               a
               man
               by
               compulsion
               is
               necessitated
               to
               give
               approbation
               to
               such
               pollutions
               ,
               in
               any
               such
               way
               that
               speaks
               his
               compliance
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               the
               civil
               power
               ,
               through
               unsufferable
               fines
               ,
               ●ulcts
               ,
               imprisonments
               unavoidable
               ,
               or
               peril
               of
               life
               ,
               Or
               by
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               in
               excommunications
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               driven
               out
               ,
               or
               necessitated
               for
               soul-subsistence
               to
               go
               out
               ,
               there
               is
               full
               liberty
               and
               warranty
               to
               leave
               ,
               But
               when
               Ordinances
               in
               a
               saving
               way
               ,
               may
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               with
               liberty
               and
               safety
               ,
               no
               Laws
               being
               enacted
               for
               their
               so
               heavy
               persecution
               ,
               or
               through
               indulgence
               or
               connivence
               not
               put
               into
               execution
               ,
               there
               the
               Churches
               good
               calls
               for
               good
               mens
               stay
               ,
               not
               their
               secession
               or
               separation
               There
               was
               not
               a
               little
               leaven
               in
               the
               Churches
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               Christs
               time
               ,
               errour
               was
               advanced
               into
               Moses
               chaire
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               that
               waited
               for
               redemption
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               held
               communion
               as
               Church-members
               .
               All
               was
               not
               right
               in
               every
               Church
               of
               the
               Saints
               to
               whom
               Christ
               wrote
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               3.
               and
               to
               whom
               Paul
               sent
               Epistles
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               retained
               still
               the
               honour
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               happinesse
               of
               Christs
               presence
               ,
               so
               we
               hear
               nothing
               of
               separation
               enj●●ned
               ,
               or
               practised
               .
               The
               condition
               of
               Beleevers
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Rome
               was
               otherwise
               ,
               The
               key
               of
               knowledge
               is
               there
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               people
               not
               allowed
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               in
               private
               ,
               or
               to
               heare
               it
               in
               publick
               ,
               but
               kept
               reserved
               in
               an
               unknown
               language
               ,
               neither
               could
               they
               without
               capital
               danger
               keep
               themselves
               from
               compliances
               in
               their
               sinne
               ,
               so
               that
               reformed
               Churches
               did
               not
               in
               any
               unwarrantable
               way
               of
               Schisme
               leave
               ,
               but
               rather
               were
               left
               ,
               They
               forsook
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               botches
               and
               corruptions
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               we
               were
               never
               forbidden
               to
               partake
               of
               their
               truths
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               
                 partake
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 partake
                 of
                 their
                 plagues
                 ,
                 
                 Rev.
              
               18.
               4.
               and
               therefore
               to
               depart
               and
               be
               gone
               ,
               when
               their
               truths
               could
               not
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               but
               their
               guilt
               through
               sinne
               contracted
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               onely
               their
               sinne
               that
               we
               relinquish
               .
               It
               is
               their
               Schisme
               ,
               in
               that
               or
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               that
               obtrude
               these
               Heterogeneal
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               theirs
               that
               do
               refuse
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Corruptions
               in
               conversation
               scarce
               admit
               of
               separation
               ,
               
               provided
               that
               doctrine
               be
               such
               ,
               in
               which
               men
               may
               have
               communion
               for
               edification
               ;
               If
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               through
               the
               revolution
               of
               all
               times
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               a
               visible
               body
               come
               out
               from
               Abrahams
               loines
               ,
               we
               may
               finde
               high
               titles
               given
               them
               of
               singular
               glory
               by
               reason
               of
               priviledges
               ,
               which
               they
               enjoyed
               by
               their
               call
               into
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
                 Gods
                 peculiar
                 ones
                 ,
                 his
                 portion
                 ,
                 his
                 heritage
                 .
                 The
                 apple
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               14.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               32.
               9.
               
               Zach
               2.
               8.
               and
               abundant
               the
               like
               Elogies
               in
               sundry
               other
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 A
                 people
                 near
                 unto
                 God
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               148.
               14.
               the
               
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
              
               did
               appertaine
               to
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               
               Therefore
               Prophets
               and
               righteous
               persons
               ,
               kept
               their
               residence
               among
               them
               ,
               held
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               saw
               no
               ground
               of
               separation
               from
               them
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               being
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               Christ
               testifies
               in
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               Samaritan
               woman
               ,
               John
               4.
               22.
               when
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               their
               qualifications
               were
               as
               low
               ,
               as
               their
               titles
               high
               ,
               their
               conversation
               no
               way
               answering
               their
               calling
               ,
               but
               branded
               to
               be
               
                 stiffe-necked
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 iron
                 sinew
                 ,
                 adulterous
                 ,
                 a
                 sinful
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 foolish
                 and
                 unwise
                 ,
                 as
              
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Deut
               9.
               6.
               
               Isa
               .
               48.
               4.
               
               Ezek.
               16
               32.
               
               Isa
               .
               1.
               4.
               
               Deut.
               32.
               6.
               
               Isa
               .
               1.
               10.
               
               It
               is
               a
               great
               contradiction
               with
               some
               men
               ,
               to
               name
               men
               at
               all
               Saints
               ,
               beleevers
               ,
               professours
               ,
               when
               their
               lives
               evidence
               an
               unsuitablenesse
               to
               such
               a
               glory
               ,
               yet
               we
               know
               the
               Churches
               to
               whom
               Epistles
               are
               directed
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               so
               honoured
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               their
               frontispieces
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               the
               choicest
               ,
               and
               most
               upright-hearted
               ,
               had
               converse
               and
               communion
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               did
               wrong
               ,
               defraud
               ,
               contended
               aud
               disputed
               for
               Idol
               pollutions
               and
               defilements
               ,
               prophaned
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               were
               fornicators
               ,
               
               unclean
               ,
               lascivious
               ,
               luke-warm
               ,
               having
               onely
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 20.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 20.
                 
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               3.
               1.
               
               So
               that
               Calvin
               on
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               puts
               a
               question
               how
               Paul
               could
               give
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               to
               them
               .
               If
               we
               would
               know
               what
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               held
               concerning
               lawfulnesse
               of
               communion
               in
               such
               Churches
               ,
               we
               may
               enquire
               what
               was
               their
               practice
               ,
               They
               did
               not
               leave
               them
               ,
               but
               made
               it
               their
               businesse
               ,
               by
               all
               ways
               in
               their
               power
               to
               reclaim
               them
               ,
               to
               work
               a
               change
               and
               conversion
               among
               them
               .
               The
               advice
               that
               was
               sometimes
               given
               to
               a
               maid
               ,
               
               that
               for
               religions
               sake
               would
               retire
               her self
               to
               a
               solitary
               life
               :
               if
               she
               were
               bad
               ,
               
                 she
                 needed
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 better
                 her
                 ;
                 if
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 needed
                 her
                 :
              
               may
               be
               given
               to
               these
               persons
               ,
               either
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               call
               for
               their
               help
               and
               assistance
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               same
               that
               I
               have
               said
               of
               corruption
               in
               conversation
               ,
               I
               may
               affirme
               of
               neglects
               in
               discipline
               .
               Reverend
               Master
               Cotton
               judges
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 many
                 notorious
                 scandalous
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 did
                 argue
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 toleration
                 of
                 such
                 publick
                 scandals
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Holinesse
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               pag.
               21.
               
               And
               yet
               none
               of
               the
               Prophets
               or
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Churches
               duty
               ,
               and
               their
               sinne
               in
               such
               neglects
               ,
               ever
               made
               attempt
               of
               setting
               up
               purer
               select
               Churches
               nor
               made
               separation
               from
               that
               which
               was
               in
               this
               sort
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               faulty
               .
               All
               was
               not
               right
               in
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               ,
               in
               the
               Churches
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               some
               are
               censured
               as
               foully
               faulty
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               5
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               Rev
               2
               14.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               20.
               
               Neither
               could
               the
               ●hurch
               of
               Sardis
               be
               free
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               as
               it
               appeares
               ,
               were
               openly
               bad
               there
               being
               but
               few
               that
               had
               not
               defiled
               their
               garments
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               4.
               and
               yet
               nothing
               is
               heard
               by
               way
               of
               advise
               for
               any
               to
               make
               separation
               ,
               nor
               reproof
               for
               their
               holding
               up
               communion
               ▪
               nor
               any
               one
               instance
               of
               a
               separatist
               given
               .
               Those
               that
               for
               many
               years
               together
               ,
               during
               the
               Reigne
               of
               the
               three
               last
               Princes
               ,
               denyed
               to
               come
               up
               to
               a
               full
               conformity
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               had
               a
               low
               opinion
               of
               the
               discipline
               
               then
               exercised
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               left
               behinde
               them
               large
               evidences
               ,
               yet
               how
               tender
               were
               they
               of
               the
               Churches
               honour
               to
               keep
               Christians
               in
               Communion
               ?
               How
               zealous
               were
               they
               against
               separation
               ?
               As
               may
               appeare
               in
               the
               labours
               of
               Master
               Parker
               ,
               though
               distasted
               by
               him
               that
               prefaced
               before
               his
               work
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               ,
               Master
               Paget
               ,
               Master
               Ball
               ,
               Master
               Brightman
               laid
               us
               low
               enough
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               parallel
               us
               with
               luke-warme
               Laodicea
               ,
               but
               made
               that
               Church
               the
               type
               ,
               and
               us
               the
               antitype
               ,
               Our
               state
               ,
               as
               we
               stood
               at
               that
               time
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               discipline
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               him
               )
               being
               rather
               aimed
               at
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               then
               the
               Laodicean
               State
               in
               Asia
               ,
               then
               existent
               ;
               yet
               how
               zealous
               is
               he
               against
               separation
               from
               these
               Assemblies
               ?
               Having
               largely
               set
               out
               a
               double
               and
               singular
               honour
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               stiles
               it
               )
               
                 viz
                 Christs
                 entrance
                 into
                 those
                 that
                 open
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sweet
                 residence
                 and
                 abode
                 being
                 entred
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               he
               breaks
               out
               into
               these
               words
               .
               a
               
                 Therefore
                 their
                 errour
                 is
                 wicked
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 forsake
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 were
                 altogether
                 banished
                 thence
                 ,
                 &
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
                 left
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 remain
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 think
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 feasting
                 here
                 with
                 his
                 .
                 Will
                 they
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 where
                 they
                 see
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ?
                 Will
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 holy
                 and
                 pure
                 then
                 he
                 ?
                 wherfore
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 convince
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 practice
                 ?
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 they
                 beleeved
                 in
                 ●hrist
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 divorce
                 from
                 us
                 ?
                 whence
                 ●ad
                 they
                 this
                 faith
                 ;
                 came
                 it
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ?
                 and
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 preach
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               10
               ▪
               13.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 then
                 do
                 they
                 so
                 perversly
                 nause
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 word
                 upon
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 blot
                 in
                 an
                 external
                 calling
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 its
                 divine
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 begotten
                 and
                 hath
                 nourished
                 you
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 flie
                 from
                 Christ
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 feasts
                 with
                 his
                 elect
                 in
                 our
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 entertaining
                 them
                 mutually
                 ,
                 truly
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 him
                 no
                 where
                 .
              
               How
               doth
               Reverend
               Master
               Cotton
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               Master
               Hildersams
               work
               upon
               the
               fourth
               of
               John
               (
               whom
               without
               honour
               I
               cannot
               mention
               )
               set
               forth
               his
               renoune
               for
               this
               work
               of
               opposing
               separation
               ?
               of
               which
               he
               still
               appeares
               to
               be
               tender
               though
               he
               seeme
               page
               13.
               of
               his
               Treatise
               of
               holinesse
               of
               Church-members
               to
               be
               over
               indulgent
               to
               it
               ,
               Speaking
               in
               excuse
               of
               those
               that
               withdraw
               from
               communion
               in
               publick
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               Church-Officers
               receive
               in
               ,
               for
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               most
               scandalous
               and
               wicked
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               Saints
               as
               Paul
               writeth
               to
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Colosse
                 ,
              
               and
               defending
               them
               against
               Mr.
               Rutherford
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 But
                 if
                 private
                 members
                 be
                 perswaded
                 in
                 conscience
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 themselves
                 have
                 due
                 right
                 and
                 interest
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 members
                 as
                 in
                 excommunication
                 of
                 offenders
                 or
                 in
                 election
                 of
                 officers
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 keep
                 themselves
                 from
                 partaking
                 in
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manifest
                 breach
                 of
                 rule
                 without
                 due
                 proceeding
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 reformation
                 ?
              
               and
               after
               some
               caution
               given
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 Community
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 admit
                 unto
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 communion
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               say
               .
               1.
               
               We
               have
               not
               a
               full
               account
               ,
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               respective
               to
               scandals
               ,
               it
               seems
               by
               divers
               passages
               ,
               that
               many
               in
               Colosse
               ,
               were
               none
               of
               the
               soundest
               in
               faith
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Apostles
               reproof
               ,
               chap.
               2
               20.
               
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Church
               ,
               have
               such
               as
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               for
               ignorance
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               faction
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               lasciviousness
               ,
               prophanation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               judged
               sufficiently
               scandalous
               .
               2.
               
               If
               such
               a
               perswasion
               in
               conscience
               ,
               would
               warrant
               a
               separation
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               worth
               enquiry
               to
               know
               what
               separation
               is
               not
               warrantable
               ?
               The
               error
               that
               Mr.
               Brightman
               brands
               ,
               as
               wicked
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               is
               here
               abundantly
               justified
               ;
               Church-guides
               (
               at
               least
               in
               some
               places
               )
               were
               then
               ,
               so
               far
               at
               least
               ,
               guilty
               in
               their
               admissions
               .
               3.
               
               What
               warranty
               is
               there
               ,
               for
               any
               mans
               withdrawing
               himself
               ,
               from
               publick
               Communion
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               may
               with
               freedome
               enjoy
               that
               glorious
               priviledge
               ,
               upon
               
               that
               account
               that
               he
               cannot
               enjoy
               the
               whole
               of
               those
               priviledges
               ,
               or
               actual
               exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               takes
               himself
               to
               have
               any
               interest
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               many
               reformed
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               have
               judged
               themselves
               to
               be
               overmuch
               coopt
               up
               ,
               in
               several
               particulars
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               judged
               the
               very
               thought
               of
               separation
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               p●aculum
               .
               4
               This
               right
               or
               interest
               in
               every
               particular
               member
               to
               vote
               in
               this
               way
               for
               admission
               or
               ejection
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               questioned
               ;
               If
               there
               had
               been
               this
               freedome
               in
               primitive
               times
               claimed
               ,
               and
               exercise
               ,
               there
               had
               not
               been
               so
               much
               ,
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               dispatched
               ,
               as
               was
               done
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 
                 Acts
              
               8.
               
               If
               all
               must
               vote
               ,
               in
               businesse
               of
               so
               high
               concernment
               ,
               as
               in
               proceeding
               against
               officers
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               definitive
               sentence
               concerning
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               either
               many
               a
               meet
               member
               will
               be
               kept
               without
               ,
               or
               else
               many
               an
               incompetent
               judge
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               ,
               many
               a
               poor
               soul
               weak
               in
               the
               faith
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               yet
               fit
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               abilities
               of
               his
               Pastour
               .
               All
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               is
               produced
               with
               any
               colour
               ,
               is
               that
               direction
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 unto
                 Satan
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               But
               if
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               Corinth
               had
               more
               then
               one
               Congregation
               (
               as
               several
               
                 Dissenting
                 brethren
              
               have
               yeelded
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               other
               Churches
               may
               easily
               be
               proved
               )
               then
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               this
               meeting
               was
               only
               of
               officers
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               all
               Members
               .
               And
               how
               this
               power
               is
               essential
               to
               a
               community
               ,
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               .
               The
               English
               Nation
               have
               judged
               themselves
               a
               community
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               many
               a
               free-borne
               Subject
               ,
               that
               never
               had
               a
               thought
               of
               interessing
               himself
               by
               way
               of
               vote
               ;
               to
               naturalize
               strangers
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               them
               free
               Denizons
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               expulse
               them
               in
               case
               of
               intrusion
               .
               The
               ●orporations
               of
               England
               are
               communities
               ,
               yet
               every
               Member
               hath
               not
               his
               interest
               ,
               for
               vote
               to
               receive
               into
               their
               body
               .
               When
               the
               chief
               Captaine
               bought
               his
               Freedome
               in
               Rome
               ,
               Acts
               22
               28
               I
               scarce
               think
               ,
               every
               Freeman
               of
               that
               society
               was
               consulted
               in
               it
               ,
               neither
               did
               Paul
               
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               enter
               his
               exception
               ,
               because
               his
               interest
               was
               infringed
               .
               The
               several
               companies
               in
               London
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               several
               communities
               ;
               yet
               every
               one
               of
               the
               members
               of
               those
               Companies
               ,
               doth
               not
               claime
               an
               interest
               ,
               in
               receiving
               in
               ,
               men
               ,
               as
               free
               of
               their
               respective
               mysteries
               ;
               an
               opinion
               of
               such
               a
               Liberty
               ,
               will
               soon
               bring
               Church
               Members
               under
               an
               heavy
               yoke
               ,
               taking
               themselves
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               interessed
               in
               every
               publick
               act
               of
               their
               Officers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               without
               open
               opposition
               (
               which
               is
               seldome
               borne
               )
               or
               actual
               separation
               ,
               keep
               themselves
               from
               guilt
               in
               their
               aberrations
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
               to
               gather
               Churches
               out
               of
               Churches
               ;
               to
               make
               up
               one
               congregation
               of
               Members
               appertaining
               to
               ,
               and
               locally
               seated
               in
               many
               ,
               is
               most
               anti-Scriptural
               .
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               bring
               abundant
               arguments
               against
               this
               practice
               .
               The
               disorderly
               confusion
               ,
               which
               of
               necessity
               it
               doth
               occasion
               ;
               The
               weakening
               of
               the
               work
               of
               God
               in
               the
               place
               where
               providence
               hath
               seated
               them
               ,
               and
               conferred
               many
               mercies
               upon
               them
               :
               The
               robbing
               of
               Pastours
               of
               their
               flock
               ,
               spiritual
               Parents
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               who
               ,
               they
               confesse
               are
               of
               use
               to
               fit
               men
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               new
               congregated
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               beget
               them
               by
               the
               Gospel
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               but
               unfit
               to
               instruct
               or
               build
               them
               :
               The
               animosity
               of
               Spirit
               that
               is
               wrought
               in
               these
               separating
               ones
               ,
               judging
               them
               whom
               they
               leave
               as
               no
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               their
               congregations
               any
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               withdrawing
               from
               thence
               ,
               where
               Christ
               is
               pleased
               to
               keep
               residence
               .
               But
               letting
               these
               passe
               ,
               I
               shall
               onely
               urge
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               without
               all
               Scripture-president
               ,
               or
               example
               ,
               to
               gather
               up
               one
               Church
               (
               as
               these
               pretend
               )
               out
               of
               the
               cream
               and
               quintescence
               of
               many
               Churches
               .
               There
               was
               much
               amisse
               ,
               in
               several
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               of
               
                 Asia
                 ;
                 Philadelphia
              
               it
               appears
               was
               the
               soundest
               ,
               yet
               Saints
               they
               left
               not
               ,
               but
               held
               communion
               with
               the
               several
               Churches
               ,
               where
               by
               providence
               they
               were
               placed
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               pick
               up
               one
               out
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               a
               Church
               in
               eminence
               of
               purity
               and
               glory
               ;
               neither
               there
               or
               elsewhere
               hath
               there
               been
               found
               any
               such
               practice
               .
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               I
               know
               but
               one
               instance
               of
               this
               kinde
               ,
               that
               is
               pretended
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               who
               while
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               stood
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               gathered
               a
               Church
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               objected
               ,
               and
               did
               embody
               them
               .
               To
               this
               I
               might
               have
               much
               to
               answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               set
               up
               no
               new
               Church
               ,
               
               distinct
               from
               the
               Church
               
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               submitting
               to
               that
               which
               John
               did
               introduce
               ,
               yet
               still
               held
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               They
               were
               not
               Members
               at
               once
               of
               two
               distinct
               Churches
               ;
               of
               the
               new
               ,
               because
               more
               refined
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               old
               tainted
               and
               corrupted
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               according
               to
               duty
               ,
               set
               up
               a
               new
               gathered
               Church
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               then
               all
               the
               Prophets
               from
               Samuel
               to
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               fell
               short
               of
               duty
               .
               If
               they
               follow
               John
               in
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               we
               follow
               all
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               in
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               All
               the
               Prophets
               till
               John
               ,
               did
               prophesie
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               of
               Christ
               and
               not
               any
               of
               them
               did
               set
               up
               new
               Churches
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               old
               Church-way
               of
               administration
               among
               the
               Jewes
               was
               then
               to
               fall
               ,
               that
               present
               administration
               to
               be
               taken
               down
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               one
               to
               be
               set
               up
               according
               to
               his
               prescript
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               John
               set
               up
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               a
               new
               way
               which
               after
               his
               days
               was
               the
               alone
               Church-way
               .
               If
               any
               can
               shew
               (
               as
               our
               seekers
               look
               after
               )
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               now
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               Commission
               ,
               for
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               of
               initiation
               ,
               then
               they
               speak
               somewhat
               ,
               for
               setting
               up
               new
               Churches
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLIII
               .
            
             
               A
               dogmatical
               Faith
               entitles
               to
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               IT
               farther
               follows
               by
               way
               of
               consectary
               ,
               
               that
               a
               dogmaticall
               Faith
               (
               ordinarily
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Faith
               historical
               ,
               such
               that
               assents
               to
               Gospel-truths
               ,
               though
               not
               affecting
               the
               heart
               to
               a
               full
               choice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               short
               of
               Faith
               which
               is
               justifying
               and
               saving
               )
               gives
               title
               to
               baptisme
               .
               The
               Covenant
               is
               the
               ground
               on
               which
               baptisme
               is
               bottomed
               ,
               otherwise
               Church-Membership
               would
               evince
               no
               title
               either
               in
               Infants
               ,
               or
               in
               men
               of
               years
               to
               Baptisme
               ;
               But
               the
               Covenant
               (
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               )
               is
               entred
               with
               men
               of
               Faith
               ;
               not
               saving
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               them
               Baptisme
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               .
               How
               the
               consequent
               
               can
               be
               denyed
               by
               those
               that
               grant
               the
               Antecedent
               ;
               Baptisme
               denied
               in
               
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               ,
               to
               men
               short
               of
               saving
               faith
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               ;
               yet
               some
               that
               have
               confessed
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               
               now
               deny
               their
               title
               to
               Baptisme
               ;
               and
               affirme
               ,
               
                 If
                 men
                 be
                 once
                 taught
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 short
                 of
                 justifying
                 and
                 saving
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 admitteth
                 men
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 foule
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               All
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               for
               the
               latitude
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               may
               fitly
               be
               applyed
               in
               opposition
               to
               this
               tenent
               ,
               for
               the
               like
               latitude
               of
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               All
               the
               absurdities
               following
               the
               restraint
               of
               the
               covenant
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               to
               men
               of
               Faith
               saving
               and
               justifying
               ,
               follow
               upon
               this
               restraint
               of
               interest
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               To
               make
               the
               visible
               seale
               of
               Baptisme
               which
               is
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               latitude
               with
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               is
               peculiar
               to
               invisible
               members
               ,
               is
               a
               Paradox
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               great
               condition
               to
               which
               Baptisme
               engages
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               prerequisite
               in
               baptisme
               .
               This
               is
               plaine
               ,
               to
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               make
               good
               his
               covenant
               conditions
               before
               his
               engagements
               to
               conditions
               ;
               no
               servant
               is
               tyed
               to
               do
               his
               work
               ,
               to
               gaine
               admission
               into
               service
               ;
               no
               souldier
               to
               fight
               in
               order
               to
               get
               himself
               listed
               under
               command
               .
               But
               Faith
               ,
               that
               is
               justifying
               ,
               is
               the
               condition
               to
               which
               baptisme
               engages
               ,
               and
               no
               condition
               necessarily
               required
               to
               vest
               him
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               Faith
               upon
               which
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               in
               Primitive
               times
               was
               baptized
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               admitteth
               to
               baptisme
               ;
               Simon
               himself
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               13.
               
               But
               Simons
               faith
               fell
               short
               of
               saving
               and
               justifying
               .
            
             
               (
               6.
               )
               In
               case
               only
               justifying
               faith
               give
               admission
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               then
               none
               is
               able
               to
               baptize
               ;
               seeing
               this
               by
               none
               is
               discerned
               ;
               and
               to
               leave
               it
               to
               our
               charity
               ,
               affirming
               that
               we
               may
               admit
               upon
               presumption
               of
               a
               title
               when
               God
               denies
               ,
               I
               have
               spoken
               somewhat
               ,
               chap.
               38.
               and
               I
               refer
               to
               Master
               Hudson
               in
               his
               Vindication
               ,
               whom
               learned
               Master
               Baxter
               so
               highly
               commends
               to
               shew
               the
               unreasonablenesse
               of
               it
               .
               Here
               it
               is
               objected
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               When
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               make
               me
               Disciples
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               ;
               he
               means
               sincere
               Disciples
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               ever
               know
               them
               to
               be
               sincere
               .
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               .
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 case
                 I
                 make
                 this
                 first
                 objection
                 brought
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 seventh
                 and
                 last
                 argument
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 fully
                 discover
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 I
                 forme
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 Disciples
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 disciples
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 are
                 made
                 Disciples
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 short
                 of
                 faith
                 saving
                 and
                 justifying
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 This
                 Discipleship
                 that
                 Christ
                 there
                 mentions
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 whole
                 Nations
                 are
                 in
                 capacity
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 the
                 Commission
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 this
                 Nation
                 (
                 with
                 others
                 )
                 hath
                 happily
                 attained
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manifold
                 prophecies
                 before
                 cited
                 ;
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 whole
                 universal
                 visible
                 Church
                 consists
                 as
                 is
                 irrefragably
                 proved
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Hudson
               
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 that
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 his
              
               Vindication
               ;
               
                 and
                 most
                 amply
                 spoken
                 to
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 in
                 his
                 plaine
                 Scripture-proof
                 of
                 Infants
                 Church-membership
                 and
                 baptisme
                 ,
              
               page
               279
               ,
               280.
               
               Sir
               ,
               if
               you
               were
               my
               father
               ,
               I
               would
               tell
               you
               that
               when
               you
               say
               [
               Christ
               makes
               no
               one
               City
               ,
               Countrey
               ,
               Tribe
               his
               Disciples
               ]
               you
               speak
               most
               malignantly
               and
               wickedly
               against
               the
               Kingdome
               and
               dignity
               of
               my
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               Hath
               he
               not
               commanded
               to
               disciple
               Nations
               ?
               Hath
               not
               the
               Father
               promised
               to
               give
               him
               the
               Heathen
               or
               Nations
               for
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               his
               possession
               ?
               Psalme
               2.
               
               And
               that
               Nations
               shall
               serve
               him
               ?
               And
               that
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               become
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christ
               ?
               and
               do
               you
               not
               see
               it
               fulfilled
               before
               your
               eyes
               ?
               Are
               not
               Bew●ly
               ,
               Keder
               Minsters
               ,
               &c.
               and
               England
               (
               till
               of
               late
               )
               as
               full
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               and
               so
               Church-members
               ,
               as
               the
               Jewes
               were
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               Church-members
               ?
               We
               are
               not
               all
               sincere
               :
               True
               no
               more
               were
               they
               for
               with
               many
               of
               them
               God
               was
               not
               well
               pleased
               ,
               but
               shut
               out
               all
               that
               Nation
               of
               covenanters
               from
               his
               rest
               ,
               save
               Caleb
               and
               Joshuah
               .
               We
               may
               have
               Pagans
               and
               infidels
               lurk
               amongst
               us
               unknown
               ;
               but
               they
               had
               many
               amongst
               them
               known
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               as
               generally
               professe
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               to
               serve
               the
               true
               God.
               And
               are
               you
               sure
               there
               is
               never
               a
               City
               or
               Town
               that
               are
               all
               sincere
               ?
               I
               think
               you
               be
               not
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               is
               there
               never
               a
               godly
               family
               as
               Abrahams
               was
               ?
               you
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               that
               the
               terme
               [
               Disciples
               ]
               in
               Scripture
               is
               given
               to
               more
               to
               the
               sincerely-godly
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 whole
                 Nations
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Universal
                 visible
                 Church
                 (
                 consisting
                 of
                 discipled
                 Nations
                 )
                 were
                 all
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 then
                 election
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 Vocation
                 ;
                 when
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
              
               many
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               few
               chosen
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               When
               he
               saith
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               here
               faith
               goes
               before
               baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               a
               common
               ,
               but
               a
               saving
               faith
               :
               for
               here
               is
               but
               one
               faith
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               before
               baptism
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               is
               the
               weakest
               of
               all
               arguments
               ,
               to
               reason
               for
               a
               precedency
               of
               one
               before
               another
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               from
               the
               order
               in
               which
               they
               are
               placed
               in
               Scripture
               .
               So
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               John
               baptized
               before
               he
               preached
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               for
               his
               baptizing
               is
               put
               before
               his
               preaching
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               Mark
               1.
               4.
               and
               that
               those
               that
               he
               baptized
               did
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               after
               their
               baptisme
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               mentioned
               after
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               Mat.
               3.
               6.
               and
               both
               of
               these
               with
               a
               farre
               greater
               probability
               of
               reason
               ,
               seeing
               in
               both
               there
               is
               a
               narrative
               of
               the
               thing
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               place
               in
               hand
               there
               is
               neither
               commission
               given
               for
               the
               work
               of
               baptizing
               ,
               nor
               yet
               any
               narrative
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               but
               onely
               doctrine
               given
               in
               charge
               which
               they
               were
               to
               deliver
               ,
               which
               least
               of
               all
               speaks
               the
               order
               in
               which
               the
               duties
               specified
               must
               necessarily
               be
               practised
               .
               All
               that
               can
               be
               collected
               ,
               is
               that
               we
               must
               in
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               of
               conferring
               salvation
               ,
               have
               both
               Faith
               and
               baptisme
               ;
               though
               there
               be
               not
               the
               like
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               baptisme
               as
               of
               Faith
               ;
               baptisme
               being
               necessary
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 precepti
              
               ;
               Jesus
               Christ
               having
               instituted
               it
               ,
               and
               commanded
               it
               ;
               but
               Faith
               is
               necessary
               both
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               and
               praecepti
               ;
               seeing
               Christ
               not
               only
               commanded
               it
               ,
               but
               salvation
               at
               no
               hand
               can
               be
               obtained
               (
               by
               men
               in
               capacity
               of
               it
               )
               without
               it
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               hath
               been
               well
               observed
               that
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               the
               like
               stresse
               is
               not
               laid
               on
               Baptisme
               as
               on
               Faith
               ;
               not
               he
               that
               is
               not
               baptized
               ,
               
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               Peter
               where
               he
               speaks
               of
               salvation
               by
               baptisme
               ,
               interpret
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Baptisme
                 doth
                 now
                 also
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 save
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               and
               then
               explaines
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Not
                 the
                 pntting
                 away
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God.
              
               This
               answer
               or
               restipulation
               ,
               unto
               the
               outward
               administration
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               follows
               upon
               baptisme
               ;
               but
               justifying
               Faith
               is
               that
               restipulation
               (
               at
               least
               a
               principal
               branch
               of
               it
               )
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               that
               it
               go
               before
               ,
               but
               a
               necessity
               that
               it
               must
               follow
               after
               baptisme
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               in
               men
               of
               yeares
               ,
               justifying
               faith
               sometimes
               goes
               before
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               in
               Abraham
               it
               went
               before
               Circumcision
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               of
               necessity
               required
               to
               interest
               us
               in
               a
               
               right
               ,
               neither
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               nor
               circumcision
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               That
               faith
               to
               which
               the
               promise
               of
               Remission
               and
               Justication
               is
               made
               ,
               it
               must
               also
               be
               sealed
               to
               (
               or
               that
               faith
               which
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               is
               the
               condition
               in
               
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               of
               the
               title
               to
               the
               seal
               ;
               )
               But
               it
               is
               onely
               solid
               true
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               promise
               (
               of
               Remission
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               onely
               that
               gives
               right
               in
               
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               to
               the
               seal
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               an
               Argument
               first
               proposed
               ,
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               secondly
               in
               a
               parenthesis
               paraphrased
               ,
               for
               the
               proposition
               I
               say
               faith
               is
               not
               sealed
               to
               ,
               but
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               or
               salvation
               upon
               condition
               of
               faith
               .
               A
               professour
               of
               Faith
               that
               goes
               no
               farther
               ,
               may
               engage
               himself
               to
               a
               lively
               working
               faith
               ,
               and
               upon
               those
               termes
               God
               engages
               for
               ,
               and
               puts
               his
               seale
               for
               Remission
               and
               Salvation
               .
               For
               the
               parenthesis
               ,
               
                 That
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 condition
              
               in
               foro
               Dei
               
                 of
                 the
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 seale
                 ,
              
               I
               judge
               the
               contrary
               to
               be
               undeniable
               .
               That
               faith
               which
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               condition
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               of
               title
               to
               the
               seale
               .
               An
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               such
               faith
               with
               engagement
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               for
               a
               title
               to
               the
               seale
               ,
               and
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               like
               necessity
               to
               attaine
               the
               thing
               sealed
               .
               To
               promise
               service
               and
               fidelity
               in
               war
               is
               enough
               to
               get
               listed
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               service
               is
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               rewarded
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Argument
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               framed
               against
               those
               who
               make
               initial
               or
               common
               faith
               sufficient
               to
               entitle
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               yet
               affixe
               remission
               of
               sins
               to
               all
               Baptisme
               ,
               even
               so
               received
               without
               any
               performance
               of
               farther
               engagement
               ;
               I
               leave
               to
               them
               to
               defend
               who
               maintaine
               such
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               absurdities
               that
               follow
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               of
               Philip
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               seems
               to
               carry
               most
               colour
               .
               
                 The
                 Eunuch
                 must
                 beleeve
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               have
               known
               it
               troublesome
               that
               are
               fully
               convinced
               that
               a
               dogmatical
               faith
               gives
               title
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               satisfying
               themselves
               with
               this
               answer
               ,
               That
               howsoever
               Philip
               called
               for
               such
               a
               faith
               which
               leads
               to
               salvation
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               expresse
               himself
               so
               far
               that
               no
               Faith
               short
               of
               this
               gives
               title
               to
               baptisme
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               answered
               that
               a
               dogmatical
               faith
               is
               true
               faith
               ,
               
                 suo
                 genere
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               which
               justifies
               ;
               therefore
               I
               know
               not
               why
               men
               should
               give
               it
               the
               terme
               of
               false
               faith
               ,
               seeing
               Scripture
               calls
               it
               faith
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               those
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               in
               such
               a
               
               Faith
               (
               as
               to
               an
               entire
               assent
               )
               is
               required
               .
               If
               we
               look
               into
               the
               Eunuchs
               answer
               on
               which
               Philip
               did
               rest
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               upon
               it
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               it
               will
               take
               away
               all
               scruple
               ;
               his
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               There
               is
               no
               more
               in
               that
               then
               a
               common
               faith
               ,
               this
               is
               beleeved
               by
               men
               not
               justified
               ;
               yet
               this
               faith
               entitles
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               is
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLIV
               .
            
             
               Impenitence
               and
               unbelief
               in
               professed
               Christians
               ,
               is
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               IT
               yet
               follows
               by
               way
               of
               consectary
               ,
               
               that
               men
               in
               impenitence
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               that
               lie
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               neglect
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               live
               in
               a
               continual
               breach
               of
               covenant
               .
               They
               engage
               by
               covenant
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               forsake
               their
               sin
               ;
               when
               yet
               they
               lie
               in
               unbelief
               &
               impenitence
               ,
               are
               convinced
               that
               they
               are
               Fornicators
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Effeminate
               ,
               abusers
               of
               themselves
               with
               mankinde
               ,
               thieves
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               revellers
               ,
               and
               extortioners
               ,
               These
               do
               not
               only
               transgresse
               the
               Law
               (
               which
               on
               the
               severest
               penalty
               forbids
               these
               wayes
               )
               but
               break
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               the
               reward
               upon
               covenant
               ,
               to
               those
               whose
               hearts
               are
               upright
               .
               For
               howsoever
               ,
               I
               fully
               assent
               to
               learned
               Master
               Baxter
               ,
               that
               all
               weaknesses
               are
               not
               covenant-breaches
               ,
               and
               therefore
               with
               him
               ,
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               their
               mistake
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               confessions
               acknowledge
               that
               we
               break
               covenant
               all
               that
               we
               do
               ;
               yet
               those
               men
               in
               the
               list
               mentioned
               ,
               having
               given
               their
               names
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               entred
               covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               walking
               in
               these
               forbidden
               wayes
               ,
               are
               found
               covenant-breakers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Psalmist
               deservedly
               sayes
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 50
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 take
                 my
                 Covenant
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ;
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hatest
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 castest
                 my
                 words
                 behinde
                 thee
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               to
               claime
               any
               mercy
               or
               favour
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               grant
               in
               covenant
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               context
               ▪
               Engaging
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               thus
               flying
               off
               from
               him
               ,
               they
               desert
               
               the
               mercies
               which
               they
               might
               receive
               from
               him
               .
               As
               a
               wife
               by
               adultery
               ,
               so
               they
               by
               sin
               forsake
               the
               covenant
               by
               which
               they
               stand
               betrothed
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               breach
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               breach
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               unlesse
               we
               will
               say
               that
               all
               men
               by
               name
               Christian
               ,
               and
               found
               in
               any
               of
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               lost
               and
               unrecoverable
               condition
               ;
               joyning
               with
               them
               that
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               grace
               or
               pardon
               for
               those
               that
               fall
               into
               sinne
               after
               baptisme
               .
               That
               he
               died
               not
               for
               their
               sinnes
               that
               live
               and
               die
               in
               final
               impenitence
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               may
               be
               easily
               granted
               ,
               and
               that
               rises
               to
               no
               more
               then
               that
               he
               died
               not
               for
               those
               ,
               that
               finally
               and
               unrecoverably
               break
               covenant
               with
               him
               .
               It
               is
               granted
               by
               a
               learned
               adversary
               that
               final
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               ,
               are
               violations
               of
               this
               covenant
               ,
               but
               no
               other
               impenitence
               or
               unbelief
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               final
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               Christ
               never
               died
               ;
               To
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               If
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               be
               not
               breaches
               or
               violations
               of
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               then
               final
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               is
               no
               breach
               or
               violation
               of
               covenant
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               This
               is
               clear
               ,
               Final
               perseverance
               in
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               a
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               posture
               or
               state
               of
               Soul
               God
               ward
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               before
               stood
               ,
               in
               impenitence
               or
               unbelief
               ;
               As
               Perseverance
               in
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               is
               the
               continuance
               of
               faith
               and
               repentance
               .
               If
               then
               final
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               then
               all
               unbelief
               and
               impenitence
               ,
               denominating
               a
               man
               ,
               an
               unbeleeving
               and
               impenitent
               person
               ,
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               covenant
               likewise
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLV
               .
            
             
               The
               question
               stated
               concerning
               the
               Birth-Priviledge
               of
               the
               issue
               of
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               A
               Fourth
               difference
               supposed
               to
               be
               (
               and
               assigned
               by
               some
               )
               between
               the
               first
               and
               second
               covenant
               is
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 latitude
                 to
                 comprize
                 ,
                 not
                 alone
                 unregenerate
                 men
                 professing
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 such
                 profession
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 second
                 covenant
                 is
                 entred
                 personally
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vested
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 make
                 actually
                 profession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 terminated
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 seed
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               Here
               I
               cannot
               be
               so
               clear
               in
               my
               method
               as
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               some
               have
               so
               mudded
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               proceed
               in
               any
               faire
               and
               cleare
               order
               ;
               As
               to
               the
               latter
               branch
               (
               concerning
               the
               New
               Covenant
               )
               their
               opinion
               is
               fully
               and
               clearly
               enough
               held
               out
               .
               All
               beleevers
               according
               to
               them
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               onely
               those
               that
               actually
               beleeve
               ;
               They
               entitle
               themselves
               ,
               but
               cannot
               interest
               their
               seed
               in
               any
               title
               to
               it
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               first
               Covenant
               some
               make
               it
               to
               consist
               meerly
               of
               carnal
               promises
               ,
               and
               Circumcision
               they
               answerably
               make
               a
               carnal
               badge
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               opinion
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               descends
               to
               posterity
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               second
               .
               The
               seed
               is
               included
               in
               the
               first
               carnal
               covenant
               ,
               but
               excluded
               from
               the
               second
               .
               But
               one
               undertaking
               a
               full
               Comment
               upon
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 thee
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
              
               distinguishes
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               saith
               it
               is
               many
               wayes
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               distinction
               instead
               of
               clearing
               much
               darkens
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               by
               excellency
               ,
               
               Gal.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               the
               Elect
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               7.
               all
               Beleevers
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               are
               called
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               spiritual
               seed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               was
               a
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               to
               whom
               the
               inheritance
               did
               accrue
               ,
               this
               was
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Gen
              
               21.
               12.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               natural
               seed
               ,
               whether
               lawful
               ,
               as
               the
               sons
               of
               Keturah
               ,
               or
               base
               ,
               as
               Ishmael
               to
               whom
               the
               inheritance
               belonged
               not
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 5.
                 
                 Here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 much
                 mistakes
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               In
               casting
               Ishmael
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               that
               manner
               that
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Circumcision
               he
               had
               not
               any
               title
               to
               it
               ;
               as
               afterwards
               he
               more
               fully
               explaines
               himself
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               that
               he
               might
               make
               (
               were
               it
               possible
               )
               the
               Covenant
               and
               the
               Seale
               distinct
               of
               themselves
               ,
               without
               any
               relation
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               Conceiving
               some
               to
               be
               sealed
               ,
               that
               were
               never
               in
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               some
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               that
               were
               never
               sealed
               .
               But
               Ishmael
               was
               in
               covenant
               ,
               as
               was
               Esau
               also
               at
               his
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               his
               circumcision
               (
               were
               there
               no
               more
               arguments
               )
               doth
               witnesse
               it
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 Ye
                 shall
                 Circumcise
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 your
                 fore-skin
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 .
              
               Circumcision
               was
               bottomed
               on
               the
               Command
               ,
               we
               grant
               ,
               had
               there
               been
               no
               institution
               ,
               no
               man
               might
               have
               presumed
               to
               have
               signed
               it
               with
               such
               a
               Seale
               ,
               but
               the
               Command
               had
               relation
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               Men
               in
               Covenant
               were
               the
               adequate
               subject
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               Gen.
               17.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               God
               said
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 keep
                 my
                 Covenant
                 therefore
                 ,
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 keep
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 every
                 man-childe
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 .
              
               He
               was
               indeed
               after
               cast
               out
               ,
               with
               his
               seed
               ,
               as
               was
               Esau
               ;
               not
               by
               a
               Church-censure
               ,
               as
               Master
               Cotton
               affirmes
               ,
               
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 Church-Members
              
               ,
               Church-censures
               ,
               fall
               not
               so
               heavy
               as
               to
               reach
               all
               posterity
               ;
               but
               by
               divine
               prerogative
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               abundantly
               declares
               .
               His
               casting
               out
               sufficiently
               argues
               that
               he
               was
               once
               in
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               received
               the
               token
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               covenant
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               He
               does
               ill
               ,
               in
               laying
               upon
               Ishmael
               the
               brand
               of
               bastardy
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               were
               a
               sonne
               of
               whoredomes
               to
               faithful
               Abraham
               ;
               Concubines
               in
               Scripture
               have
               the
               name
               of
               wives
               ,
               and
               their
               seed
               was
               ever
               accounted
               legitimate
               ;
               neither
               will
               this
               serve
               his
               purpose
               at
               all
               to
               argue
               Ishmael
               out
               of
               Covenant
               .
               It
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Dan
               and
               
                 Nepthali
                 ,
                 Gad
              
               and
               Asher
               ,
               (
               out
               of
               whose
               loines
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               Gods
               Covenant-people
               did
               issue
               )
               as
               well
               as
               Ishmaels
               .
               And
               could
               he
               fasten
               that
               ignominy
               on
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Ishmael
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               an
               illegitimate
               issue
               ;
               yet
               this
               would
               not
               cast
               Ishmael
               out
               of
               covenant
               .
               It
               was
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Pharez
                 ,
                 Zarah
                 ,
                 Jephthah
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               all
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               2.
               
               He
               makes
               applicat
               on
               of
               this
               distinction
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 kinds
                 of
              
               Abrahams
               seed
               
                 the
                 promise
                 recited
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 thus
                 :
                 That
                 God
                 promiseth
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 imparting
                 in
                 him
                 blessings
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 spiritual
                 seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 in
                 Evangelical
                 benefits
                 to
                 the
                 natural
                 seed
                 inheriting
                 in
                 domestick
                 and
                 political
                 benefits
                 .
              
               So
               that
               it
               evidently
               appeares
               ,
               that
               he
               casts
               out
               all
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               (
               legitimate
               or
               base
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               ,
               inheriting
               or
               not
               inheriting
               )
               from
               any
               title
               to
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               save
               in
               domestick
               and
               political
               benefits
               .
               Here
               I
               shall
               undertake
               a
               Position
               in
               full
               opposition
               ,
               that
               
                 that
                 Covenant
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 exprest
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 Covenant
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 
                 for
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 unto
                 thee
                 and
                 to
                 they
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
                 in
                 their
                 fullest
                 latitude
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 spoken
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 largest
                 comprehension
                 (
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 )
                 are
                 entred
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 natural
                 seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               by
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob.
               But
               before
               I
               come
               to
               the
               confirmation
               of
               it
               (
               which
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               ease
               ,
               if
               any
               )
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               for
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               as
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Adversary
               ,
               )
               to
               premise
               some
               things
               to
               avoid
               all
               misunderstandings
               being
               necessitated
               to
               it
               by
               the
               foul
               miscarriage
               of
               some
               in
               their
               stating
               of
               this
               question
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               we
               take
               not
               in
               all
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               the
               Position
               plainly
               expresseth
               ,
               but
               the
               seed
               by
               promise
               which
               I
               understand
               not
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               or
               Regenerate
               seed
               ;
               but
               of
               that
               seed
               which
               God
               by
               miracle
               (
               according
               to
               promise
               )
               gave
               to
               Abraham
               by
               Sarah
               ,
               
               when
               she
               was
               past
               years
               of
               child-bearing
               .
               The
               natural
               posterity
               (
               which
               was
               the
               birth
               by
               Promise
               )
               we
               only
               understand
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               Apostle
               explaines
               it
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Neither
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 children
                 ;
                 but
                 in
              
               Isaac
               
                 shall
                 thy
                 seed
                 be
                 called
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 are
                 counted
                 for
                 the
                 seed
                 :
              
               Where
               [
               children
               of
               God
               ]
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               same
               latitude
               as
               [
               Adoption
               ]
               ver
               .
               4
               comprizing
               all
               the
               visible
               body
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               also
               taken
               ,
               Deut.
               14.
               1.
               
               Only
               those
               that
               are
               borne
               by
               Promise
               are
               included
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Ishmael
               and
               Keturah
               ,
               (
               though
               their
               parents
               were
               once
               in
               Covenant
               )
               are
               by
               Gods
               special
               command
               shut
               out
               ▪
               Neither
               are
               all
               these
               included
               ;
               for
               as
               God
               cast
               off
               Ishmael
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               so
               he
               also
               cast
               out
               Esau
               ,
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               Therfore
               the
               Apostle
               having
               brought
               the
               former
               distinction
               of
               seeds
               ,
               rests
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               addes
               ,
               
                 verse
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 when
              
               Rebecca
               
                 also
                 had
                 conceived
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 our
                 Father
              
               Isaac
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 being
                 not
                 yet
                 borne
                 ,
                 neither
                 having
                 done
                 any
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 Election
                 might
                 stand
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 calleth
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 elder
                 shall
                 serve
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               ;
               Jacob
               
                 have
                 I
                 loved
                 ,
                 but
              
               Esau
               
                 have
                 I
                 hated
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               denomination
               of
               the
               seed
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               sirnamed
               Israel
               ;
               Therefore
               when
               the
               head
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               the
               root
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               barely
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               to
               exclude
               all
               Abrahams
               seed
               of
               any
               
               other
               line
               ;
               not
               barely
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               but
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob.
               The
               natural
               seed
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               then
               (
               not
               according
               to
               ours
               ,
               but
               Gods
               own
               limits
               )
               is
               included
               in
               that
               covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               full
               latitude
               and
               extent
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               we
               do
               not
               say
               that
               this
               covenant
               was
               entred
               with
               Abraham
               as
               a
               natural
               Father
               ,
               nor
               his
               seed
               comprehended
               as
               natural
               children
               ,
               we
               well
               know
               that
               
                 quâ
                 tale
              
               is
               omne
               ,
               then
               all
               natnral
               parents
               were
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               had
               natural
               children
               ,
               and
               all
               natural
               children
               were
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               the
               natural
               issue
               of
               their
               parents
               .
               Abrahams
               Father
               was
               a
               natural
               father
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               was
               his
               natural
               son
               ,
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               we
               say
               it
               was
               entred
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               accepting
               the
               termes
               of
               it
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               natural
               issue
               ,
               all
               his
               natural
               issue
               ,
               not
               by
               God
               himself
               excluded
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               He
               that
               made
               the
               covenant
               (
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               )
               might
               put
               limits
               to
               it
               ;
               Abraham
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 As
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Terah
               ,
               of
               the
               race
               of
               
                 Adam
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 accepting
                 of
                 Gods
                 call
                 ,
              
               and
               receiving
               his
               tender
               for
               him
               and
               his
               .
               3.
               
               
                 As
                 a
                 faithful
                 and
                 an
                 upright
                 man
                 ,
              
               regenerate
               and
               stedfast
               in
               covenant
               .
               It
               is
               not
               as
               man
               that
               God
               enters
               covenant
               in
               this
               latitude
               ,
               for
               Abraham
               himself
               was
               not
               thus
               in
               covenant
               ,
               If
               he
               had
               been
               in
               covenant
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               no
               man
               had
               been
               out
               of
               covenant
               :
               Neither
               is
               it
               as
               an
               upright
               man
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               keeping
               covenant
               ,
               for
               those
               of
               his
               posterity
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               were
               not
               stedfast
               ,
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               did
               hand
               it
               over
               to
               their
               seed
               ,
               But
               as
               a
               professour
               of
               the
               Faith
               accepting
               the
               covenant
               ,
               taking
               God
               for
               his
               God
               ,
               in
               contradistinction
               to
               false
               gods
               ,
               he
               accepted
               it
               for
               himself
               and
               for
               his
               seed
               ,
               his
               natural
               posterity
               .
               And
               all
               that
               professe
               the
               faith
               hold
               in
               the
               like
               tenure
               ,
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               covenant
               ;
               not
               vested
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               only
               ,
               but
               enlarged
               to
               posterity
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               we
               entitle
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               to
               spiritual
               mercies
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               seed
               of
               all
               that
               hold
               in
               the
               tenure
               of
               Abraham
               to
               saving
               grace
               and
               life
               eternal
               ;
               not
               by
               an
               absolute
               conveyance
               ,
               infallibly
               to
               inherit
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               
                 though
                 Israel
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 remnant
                 only
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               27.
               but
               upon
               Gods
               termes
               ,
               and
               conditions
               in
               the
               Gospel
               held
               out
               of
               God
               to
               his
               people
               .
               Salvation
               is
               made
               over
               by
               vertue
               of
               covenant
               ,
               to
               all
               thus
               in
               covenant
               ,
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               as
               Christ
               speaks
               ,
               
                 John
                 4.
                 22.
                 
                 Salvation
                 
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               In
               that
               sense
               as
               Christ
               useth
               it
               of
               Zacheus
               family
               ;
               
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 salvation
                 come
                 this
                 house
                 ,
              
               Luke
               19.
               9.
               
               In
               that
               sense
               as
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               speaks
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               he
               sets
               out
               the
               danger
               of
               
                 neglecting
                 so
                 great
                 salvation
              
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               
               In
               that
               sense
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               cal
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
                 All
                 Israel
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               26
               
               They
               shall
               enjoy
               those
               priviledges
               ,
               in
               which
               salvation
               upon
               Gods
               terms
               may
               be
               obtained
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               that
               can
               by
               any
               means
               be
               squeezed
               out
               of
               their
               words
               ,
               that
               say
               ,
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               was
               made
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               Abraham
               and
               his
               natural
               seed
               ,
               or
               with
               beleevers
               and
               their
               seed
               .
               It
               is
               even
               irksome
               to
               read
               the
               large
               businesse
               that
               is
               made
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               our
               meaning
               about
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               made
               with
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               
                 per
                 force
              
               confesse
               that
               we
               mean
               it
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               infallibly
               ,
               absolutely
               ,
               to
               conferre
               grace
               ,
               and
               consequently
               salvation
               .
               To
               be
               so
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               fall
               from
               it
               .
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               words
               of
               mine
               are
               produced
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               uttered
               ,
               and
               several
               arguments
               produced
               ,
               against
               this
               supposed
               tenent
               and
               authorities
               multiplied
               out
               of
               Protestant
               Writers
               ,
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Twisse
                 ,
                 Wallaeus
                 ,
                 The
                 Annotations
                 on
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 Ames
                 ,
                 Paraeus
                 ,
                 Downham
                 .
              
               I
               am
               content
               that
               all
               these
               Worthies
               shall
               still
               stand
               up
               in
               their
               honour
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               shadow
               should
               fall
               with
               shame
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I
               am
               that
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 a
                 Lapide
                 ,
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 Estius
              
               should
               fall
               with
               it
               ,
               whose
               arguments
               in
               this
               controversie
               one
               after
               other
               have
               been
               brought
               against
               me
               .
               To
               draw
               all
               up
               towards
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               All
               that
               is
               necessarily
               included
               in
               Gods
               entrance
               of
               covenant
               with
               a
               people
               ,
               engaging
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               taking
               them
               for
               his
               people
               ;
               is
               here
               by
               this
               grand
               Charter
               of
               Heaven
               made
               over
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               natural
               issue
               by
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob.
               All
               their
               posterity
               are
               branches
               of
               this
               root
               by
               nature
               simply
               considered
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               holy
               branches
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               covenant
               ,
               which
               necessarily
               implies
               priviledge
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
               fruition
               of
               Gods
               Oracles
               ,
               which
               are
               his
               covenant-draughts
               ;
               without
               which
               no
               people
               are
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               strangers
               :
               And
               this
               priviledge
               of
               Ordinances
               implies
               also
               all
               Priviledges
               ,
               leading
               to
               ,
               and
               accompanying
               salvation
               ,
               and
               salvation
               it self
               upon
               Gods
               terms
               ,
               in
               his
               word
               revealed
               :
               and
               so
               before
               the
               disputation
               ,
               the
               Reader
               hath
               my
               supposition
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XLVI
               .
            
             
               Arguments
               concluding
               the
               natural
               issue
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               MY
               first
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               addition
               annext
               to
               this
               covenant
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               following
               .
               
               The
               Lord
               having
               made
               a
               covenant
               in
               full
               words
               with
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 land
                 wherein
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 of
              
               Canaan
               
                 for
                 an
                 everlasting
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God.
              
               That
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               that
               had
               possession
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               through
               the
               gift
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               seed
               here
               taken
               into
               covenant
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Lord
               for
               their
               God.
               This
               is
               so
               plaine
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               plainer
               to
               any
               that
               read
               the
               words
               .
               But
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               all
               the
               seed
               of
               Jacob
               in
               their
               several
               Tribes
               ,
               (
               according
               as
               God
               set
               them
               their
               bounds
               )
               inherited
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               land
               of
               their
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               the
               spiritual
               seed
               Regenerate
               .
               Look
               into
               the
               History
               of
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               who
               those
               were
               that
               inherited
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               see
               who
               were
               in
               this
               covenant
               ;
               The
               natural
               seed
               were
               there
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               the
               spiritual
               ,
               Even
               those
               of
               Abrahams
               posterity
               
                 that
                 died
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 obtained
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               13.
               that
               only
               so
               journed
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               were
               never
               possest
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               title
               to
               it
               .
               It
               was
               theirs
               in
               reversion
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               came
               into
               actual
               possession
               .
            
             
               My
               next
               Argument
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               Seale
               that
               is
               annext
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               following
               this
               additional
               promise
               ,
               
               
                 ver
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 unto
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 keep
                 my
                 covenant
                 therfore
                 ,
                 thou
                 ,
                 a●d
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 keep
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ;
                 every
                 man-childe
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 .
                 And
                 ye
                 shall
                 circumcise
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 your
                 fore-skin
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 betwixt
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 .
              
               They
               that
               had
               the
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               that
               had
               it
               by
               divine
               appointment
               ,
               were
               a
               people
               in
               Covenant
               .
               This
               is
               so
               plaine
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               plaine
               ;
               God
               doth
               not
               enter
               covenant
               with
               one
               ,
               and
               give
               
               the
               signe
               and
               seal
               to
               another
               :
               but
               all
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               by
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               had
               the
               seal
               ,
               viz.
               all
               the
               males
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               were
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               limitted
               to
               the
               spiritual
               seed
               .
               There
               had
               been
               no
               place
               for
               that
               distinction
               of
               Circumcision
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               if
               none
               must
               be
               circumcised
               in
               flesh
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               circumcised
               in
               heart
               .
            
             
               My
               third
               Argument
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               Comment
               that
               God
               himself
               makes
               of
               this
               covenant
               ,
               
               in
               the
               whole
               Series
               of
               Scripture-history
               ,
               holding
               it
               out
               every
               where
               in
               this
               way
               of
               tenure
               ,
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               natural
               issue
               ,
               as
               before
               ;
               Where
               God
               himself
               speaks
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Israel
               when
               they
               were
               newly
               come
               up
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               20
               2.
               
               Deut.
               5.
               6.
               
               God
               owned
               all
               of
               that
               whole
               people
               as
               his
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               being
               Abrahams
               natural
               issue
               ,
               yet
               all
               of
               them
               were
               not
               spiritual
               ▪
               and
               while
               they
               were
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               God
               speaks
               of
               them
               all
               in
               community
               as
               his
               ;
               
                 Let
                 my
                 people
                 go
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 hold
                 a
                 feast
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               5.
               1.
               
               We
               see
               the
               titles
               that
               he
               gives
               them
               ,
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 People
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 above
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               14.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               speech
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               is
               very
               full
               to
               our
               purpose
               :
               
                 Heare
                 ye
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 family
                 which
                 I
                 brought
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 You
                 only
                 have
                 I
                 known
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 punish
                 you
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               Every
               one
               that
               descended
               from
               Jacob
               ,
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               family
               that
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               were
               a
               select
               people
               to
               God
               in
               covenant
               ;
               He
               was
               according
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 their
                 God.
              
               There
               is
               not
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               God
               calls
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               his
               people
               (
               which
               are
               almost
               endlesse
               ;
               )
               but
               there
               we
               have
               this
               confirmed
               ,
               that
               that
               people
               were
               the
               Lords
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               grant
               made
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               ,
               
               I
               argue
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               making
               this
               Covenant
               of
               God
               entred
               with
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               a
               plea
               to
               obtaine
               mercy
               from
               God
               for
               all
               Israel
               ,
               the
               worst
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               their
               lowest
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 9
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 destroy
                 not
                 thy
                 people
                 and
                 thine
                 in
                 heritance
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 through
                 thy
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 forth
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 hand
                 .
                 Remember
                 thy
                 servants
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 look
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 stubbornnesse
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
              
               If
               this
               Divinity
               had
               been
               then
               known
               ,
               Moses
               might
               have
               been
               sent
               away
               with
               this
               answer
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 spake
                 for
                 dogges
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 children
                 ;
                 not
                 for
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 but
                 for
                 aliens
                 and
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               But
               as
               this
               and
               the
               like
               requests
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               were
               made
               in
               faith
               ,
               so
               they
               prevailed
               with
               God
               ;
               Moses
               there
               urges
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 inheritance
                 ,
              
               verse
               29.
               as
               doth
               the
               Church
               ,
               Isa
               .
               64.
               9.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 wroth
                 very
                 sore
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 neither
                 remember
                 iniquity
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 behold
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 thy
                 people
              
               ;
               and
               Moses
               petition
               takes
               as
               the
               History
               shews
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 repented
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 unto
                 his
                 people
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               God
               vouchsafes
               mercy
               to
               his
               people
               thus
               in
               covenant
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               42.
               it
               is
               upon
               this
               account
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               
                 Then
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 my
                 Covenant
                 with
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 also
                 my
                 Covenant
                 with
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 and
                 also
                 my
                 covenant
                 with
              
               Abraham
               
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 remember
                 the
                 land
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               26.
               42.
               
               And
               appearing
               for
               the
               deliverance
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               their
               hard
               and
               pressing
               bondage
               ;
               he
               saith
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               Exod.
               3.
               6.
               and
               that
               to
               stay
               up
               his
               faith
               in
               confidence
               of
               deliverance
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 delivered
                 one
                 replies
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               The
               Covenant
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               with
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               I
               finde
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               and
               the
               urging
               of
               this
               covenant
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 13.
                 
                 Deut.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 Lev.
                 26.
                 42.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               3.
               6.
               
               And
               though
               I
               say
               not
               that
               it
               contained
               only
               the
               promise
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               grant
               it
               contained
               the
               Promise
               of
               Redemption
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               17.
               yet
               I
               like
               not
               Chamiers
               saying
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               Promise
               of
               Canaan
               an
               appendant
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               sith
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               me
               thinks
               speaks
               otherwise
               ,
               Psalme
               105.
               8
               ,
               9.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               
               but
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               any
               answer
               ,
               only
               for
               his
               censure
               of
               Chamiers
               calling
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               an
               appendant
               to
               this
               covenant
               ;
               the
               thing
               is
               so
               clear
               in
               the
               narrative
               of
               it
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               evident
               .
               The
               Covenant
               is
               full
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
              
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 seed
              
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               might
               have
               been
               had
               he
               pleased
               ,
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Vr
               of
               the
               Caldees
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               land
               whatsoever
               where
               Abrahams
               seed
               had
               been
               planted
               :
               But
               when
               the
               covenant
               is
               thus
               made
               ,
               there
               is
               added
               ;
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 the
                 land
                 wherein
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 of
              
               Canaan
               
                 for
                 an
                 everlasting
                 possession
              
               .
               As
               for
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               where
               he
               thinks
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaks
               otherwise
               ;
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               must
               needs
               be
               this
               .
               That
               which
               is
               any
               where
               called
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               an
               appendant
               to
               a
               covenant
               ;
               but
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               to
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               is
               there
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Covenant
               .
               He
               will
               not
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               Circumcision
               is
               the
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               and
               seale
               annext
               to
               the
               covenant
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               10.
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 which
                 she
                 shall
                 keep
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 every
                 man-childe
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 .
              
               Metonimies
               of
               the
               adjunct
               are
               well
               enough
               known
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               use
               of
               them
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               his
               wisdome
               for
               his
               advantage
               to
               conceale
               it
               .
            
             
               My
               fifth
               and
               last
               argument
               is
               drawn
               from
               those
               several
               Texts
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
               which
               interpret
               this
               Covenant
               thus
               entred
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               that
               latitude
               ;
               as
               extending
               to
               his
               natural
               issue
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               limit
               to
               his
               spiritual
               seed
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               barely
               in
               domestick
               or
               civil
               ,
               but
               in
               spiritual
               promises
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               one
               hath
               many
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 verses
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               aggravating
               in
               the
               highest
               and
               saddest
               way
               ,
               that
               great
               heavinesse
               ,
               aud
               continual
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               for
               Israel
               ;
               (
               not
               respective
               to
               civil
               or
               domestick
               ,
               but
               higher
               concernments
               ,
               )
               even
               for
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Israel
               ;
               his
               brethren
               and
               kinsmen
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               he
               expresseth
               himself
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               For
               amplification
               of
               the
               real
               grounds
               of
               his
               trouble
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               people
               should
               be
               cast
               off
               ;
               he
               reckons
               up
               their
               priviledges
               ,
               the
               priviledges
               of
               all
               that
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               were
               Israelites
               ;
               Priviledges
               formerly
               enjoyed
               ,
               but
               now
               lost
               ,
               nine
               in
               number
               :
               
                 Who
                 are
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 appertaines
                 the
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Promises
                 ?
                 Whose
                 are
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 flesh
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Amen
               .
               Here
               sure
               is
               enough
               to
               conclude
               them
               of
               the
               seed
               thus
               in
               covenant
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               Gods
               adopted
               seed
               under
               the
               Promises
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               Rom.
               11.
               
               Throughout
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               the
               casting
               off
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               
               Those
               that
               are
               cast
               off
               from
               being
               a
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               once
               his
               people
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               put
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               were
               a
               people
               in
               Covenant
               ;
               but
               the
               natural
               issue
               of
               Abraham
               (
               called
               
                 natural
                 branches
              
               ,
               verse
               21.
               being
               by
               right
               of
               birth
               of
               that
               Olive
               )
               are
               there
               broken
               off
               ,
               cast
               off
               ;
               therefore
               the
               natural
               issue
               was
               the
               seed
               in
               covenant
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               Mat.
               8.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               which
               Christ
               so
               magnifies
               ,
               and
               preferres
               before
               the
               faith
               of
               any
               in
               Israel
               ;
               he
               prophecies
               of
               the
               call
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sit
                 down
                 with
              
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 into
                 utter
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               Nations
               from
               all
               quarters
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               every
               point
               of
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               embrace
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               be
               received
               visible
               members
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               when
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               that
               are
               now
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               that
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               only
               upon
               an
               interest
               of
               birth
               ,
               for
               the
               fruition
               of
               the
               priviledges
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               any
               spiritual
               title
               ,
               infallibly
               giving
               interest
               in
               Salvation
               :
               But
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               were
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               sentence
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               only
               on
               an
               interest
               of
               Birth
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               Gal
               2.
               15.
               
               In
               that
               chapter
               among
               other
               things
               we
               have
               a
               narrative
               from
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               of
               his
               dealing
               by
               way
               of
               reproof
               with
               Peter
               at
               Antioch
               .
               In
               which
               we
               may
               observe
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 The
                 occasion
                 given
                 by
              
               Peter
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               Before
               that
               certain
               came
               from
               James
               ,
               he
               did
               eat
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               were
               come
               ,
               he
               withdrew
               and
               separated
               himself
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 The
                 issue
                 which
                 followed
                 upon
                 this
                 carriage
                 of
                 his
                 ,
              
               And
               the
               other
               Jewes
               dissembled
               likewise
               with
               him
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               Barnabas
               also
               was
               carried
               away
               with
               their
               dissimulation
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Arguments
               brought
               for
               conviction
               of
               Peter
               of
               this
               error
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               .
               The
               first
               in
               the
               14.
               vers
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 being
                 a
                 Jew
                 livest
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 why
                 compellest
                 thou
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ?
              
               Thus
               the
               Argument
               runnes
               ;
               It
               is
               unreasonable
               to
               draw
               others
               into
               a
               
               practice
               that
               thou
               thy self
               purposely
               forbearest
               ;
               But
               thou
               thy self
               keepest
               not
               the
               Jewish
               Rites
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               unreasonable
               and
               blame-worthy
               practice
               ,
               by
               thy
               example
               to
               compel
               others
               to
               their
               observation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               thou
               being
               a
               Jew
               ,
               takest
               thy self
               to
               have
               freedome
               unreasonably
               ,
               then
               dost
               thou
               draw
               on
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               under
               any
               such
               obligation
               .
               The
               second
               Argument
               is
               in
               the
               15.
               and
               16.
               
                 verses
                 ,
                 We
                 who
                 are
                 Jewes
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sinners
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 knowing
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 we
                 have
                 believed
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 shall
                 no
                 flesh
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               thus
               enforced
               .
               In
               that
               way
               wherein
               we
               who
               are
               Jews
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               birth-priviledges
               cannot
               attain
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               teach
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               attain
               to
               it
               .
               But
               we
               who
               are
               Jews
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               sinners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               cannot
               this
               way
               attaine
               to
               righteousnesse
               .
               We
               know
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
               ;
               we
               are
               compelled
               to
               quit
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               cleave
               to
               Faith
               without
               works
               ,
               for
               justification
               .
               These
               words
               which
               come
               up
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               containe
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               priviledge
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Barnabas
              
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               character
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ▪
               As
               to
               the
               full
               purpose
               for
               which
               these
               words
               are
               brought
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               they
               have
               for
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               their
               dependance
               on
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               ;
               but
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               containe
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               )
               so
               farre
               they
               are
               full
               of
               themselves
               ;
               shewing
               ,
               First
               ,
               Positively
               ,
               what
               himself
               and
               Peter
               were
               ,
               
                 Jewes
                 by
                 nature
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Negatively
               ,
               what
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               
                 sinners
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               .
               Where
               [
               nature
               ]
               is
               taken
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               proper
               ,
               but
               vulgar
               acceptation
               ,
               for
               birth
               or
               descent
               from
               Ancestours
               ,
               as
               usually
               in
               our
               common
               phrase
               of
               speech
               we
               say
               ,
               men
               are
               naturally
               
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 Irish
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               are
               such
               borne
               and
               bred
               ;
               This
               Scripture
               therefore
               Camero
               cites
               for
               one
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               after
               the
               vulgar
               manner
               .
               We
               have
               a
               Scripture
               parallel
               with
               this
               .
               Rom.
               11.
               24.
               wher
               
                 [
                 nature
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 natural
              
               ]
               is
               only
               by
               birth
               and
               off
               spring
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Barnabas
              
               were
               all
               naturally
               Jewes
               ,
               borne
               of
               Jewish
               Parents
               ,
               and
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               way
               and
               Religion
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               such
               onely
               Christ
               chose
               for
               Apostles
               ,
               being
               himself
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               .
               Peter
               therefore
               being
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               must
               necessarily
               
               be
               such
               ,
               Paul
               was
               such
               ▪
               as
               we
               know
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
              
               Benjamine
               Barnabas
               was
               such
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
              
               Levi.
               And
               being
               such
               they
               enjoyed
               a
               priviledge
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               wanted
               ,
               they
               were
               by
               birth
               and
               off-spring
               of
               a
               Nation
               that
               is
               holy
               .
               No
               Nation
               was
               so
               great
               as
               they
               ,
               who
               had
               God
               so
               nigh
               unto
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               statutes
               and
               judgements
               so
               righteous
               .
               The
               Jew
               had
               every
               way
               prerogatives
               and
               advantages
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               God
               had
               not
               dealt
               so
               with
               every
               Nation
               ;
               when
               other
               Nations
               were
               without
               God
               ,
               they
               had
               God
               nigh
               unto
               them
               ;
               when
               others
               were
               uncleane
               ,
               they
               were
               holy
               .
               This
               great
               priviledge
               of
               Birth
               ,
               Gentiles
               wanted
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               by
               off-spring
               sinners
               ;
               as
               Birth
               renders
               all
               ,
               so
               they
               remaine
               unholy
               and
               uncleane
               ,
               among
               the
               unholy
               and
               unclean
               without
               any
               such
               title
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               might
               obtaine
               any
               other
               denomination
               ;
               they
               are
               dogs
               ,
               while
               the
               people
               in
               Covenant
               are
               children
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               the
               seeming
               opposition
               which
               is
               between
               this
               text
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               3.
               is
               easily
               reconciled
               .
               Here
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               an
               opposition
               nature
               ,
               between
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ;
               Jewes
               by
               nature
               had
               priviledge
               above
               Gentiles
               .
               There
               he
               makes
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               in
               nature
               equal
               ?
               We
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 were
                 by
                 nature
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               Heathens
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               Birrh
               priviledge
               
                 [
                 Nature
              
               ]
               in
               that
               Text
               is
               not
               the
               same
               as
               nature
               in
               this
               
                 [
                 Nature
              
               ]
               there
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               qualification
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               equally
               defiled
               in
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               evidenced
               in
               the
               conversation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               being
               (
               before
               convertion
               by
               grace
               )
               the
               very
               same
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               
                 Among
                 whom
                 also
                 we
                 all
                 had
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 in
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 by
                 nature
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 [
                 Nature
                 ]
              
               here
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               Birth-priviledge
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Jews
               (
               though
               in
               themselves
               sinners
               )
               are
               reputed
               an
               holy
               people
               a
               people
               by
               covenant
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Nature
               simpl
               considered
               ,
               is
               stained
               ,
               and
               renders
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               equally
               sinners
               and
               obnoxious
               to
               Gods
               wrath
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               Justification
               by
               faith
               is
               an
               acknowledgement
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               here
               shews
               ,
               verse
               17.
               
               But
               birth
               of
               Jewish
               Ancestors
               ,
               of
               the
               stock
               of
               Israel
               puts
               them
               into
               a
               select
               condition
               ,
               into
               the
               number
               of
               a
               people
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Neither
               is
               this
               any
               contradiction
               ;
               common
               things
               dedicated
               for
               holy
               service
               and
               use
               ,
               are
               holy
               :
               A
               
               people
               by
               nature
               sinners
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               for
               holy
               service
               and
               use
               ,
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               others
               are
               for
               service
               of
               idols
               .
               Therefore
               jerusalem
               a
               City
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               holiest
               for
               any
               transcendent
               manners
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
               is
               yet
               called
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 the
                 holy
                 City
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               worship
               there
               ,
               that
               were
               holy
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               a
               priviledge
               of
               nature
               or
               birth
               ,
               belongs
               to
               the
               natural
               issue
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               denied
               :
               But
               to
               be
               incovenant
               with
               God
               as
               a
               people
               holy
               and
               exceeding
               others
               that
               are
               without
               as
               sinners
               ,
               is
               a
               priviledge
               of
               nature
               or
               birth
               ;
               therefore
               this
               priviledge
               belongs
               to
               the
               natural
               issue
               .
               This
               Argument
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               cleare
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               it
               hath
               this
               advantage
               ,
               that
               for
               interpretation
               of
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Nature
              
               ]
               it
               hath
               approbation
               from
               profest
               adversaries
               ;
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 grant
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               Nature
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 there
                 speaks
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 other
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 reputation
                 more
                 holy
                 then
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 interest
                 in
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 observance
                 of
              
               Moses
               Law
               ;
               And
               this
               grant
               involves
               him
               not
               in
               a
               few
               contradictions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               this
               was
               a
               Birth-priviledge
               as
               he
               here
               acknowledges
               ,
               being
               the
               Jews
               priviledge
               by
               birth
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               belonged
               to
               the
               natural
               seed
               ;
               when
               〈◊〉
               elsewhere
               he
               saith
               ,
               they
               inherit
               onely
               domestick
               and
               civil
               benefits
               .
               2.
               
               This
               interest
               in
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               observance
               of
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               was
               a
               priviledge
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               wont
               to
               deny
               ,
               that
               birth
               entitles
               any
               to
               such
               priviledges
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               spiritual
               mercy
               which
               the
               Jews
               here
               had
               in
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               Moses
               Law.
               Circumcision
               by
               his
               confession
               seales
               Gospei-mercies
               ,
               the
               same
               that
               Baptism
               sealeth
               .
               And
               Moses
               in
               the
               Law
               wrote
               of
               Christ
               
                 John
                 1
                 45.
                 
                 John
              
               5.
               46.
               and
               yet
               he
               denies
               the
               natural
               seed
               any
               Promise
               of
               spiritual
               mercies
               .
               Any
               one
               of
               these
               arguments
               severally
               ,
               much
               more
               all
               joyntly
               make
               good
               this
               Position
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               by
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               are
               in
               that
               great
               Charter
               (
               vouchsafed
               of
               God
               )
               taken
               into
               covenant
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               all
               priviledges
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               order
               (
               upon
               Gods
               termes
               )
               to
               everlasting
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XLVII
               .
            
             
               ROM
               .
               9.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Vindicated
               .
            
             
               
                 THough
                 I
                 hear
                 of
                 none
                 that
                 have
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 little
                 ,
                 rather
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 ;
                 they
                 hold
                 forth
                 with
                 so
                 clear
                 a
                 light
                 a
                 covenant
                 in
                 that
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 those
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 ;
                 yet
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 clear
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 silence
                 and
                 overthrow
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 hinted
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 rejection
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 profession
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 heavinesse
                 and
                 sorrow
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 himself
                 were
                 accursed
                 from
                 Christ
                 for
                 them
                 )
                 undertakes
                 to
                 answer
                 an
                 objection
                 .
              
               If
               Israel
               be
               cast
               off
               then
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               will
               be
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
               his
               promise
               will
               faile
               ;
               But
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               made
               with
               his
               people
               cannot
               faile
               ,
               therefore
               Israel
               in
               such
               a
               considerable
               number
               is
               not
               cast
               off
               .
               In
               which
               place
               (
               
                 saith
                 One
              
               )
               this
               very
               Text
               ,
               that
               now
               is
               the
               apple
               of
               our
               contention
               ,
               was
               brought
               into
               question
               .
               
                 This
                 Argument
                 thus
                 held
                 out
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
              
               Stapleton
               
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 at
                 least
              
               Stapleton
               
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 learned
                 to
                 a
                 haire
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               a
               Stapleton
               
                 in
                 his
                 antidote
                 ,
                 undertaking
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 that
              
               Calvin
               
                 contradicts
                 the
                 Apost
                 .
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 puts
                 into
                 his
                 Marg.
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               progeny
               of
               Abraham
               is
               holy
               ,
               because
               God
               entred
               the
               covenant
               of
               life
               with
               him
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               I
               will
               be
               a
               God
               to
               thee
               and
               thy
               seed
               ,
               that
               is
               according
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               descend
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               are
               borne
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               now
               (
               the
               partition-wall
               being
               taken
               away
               )
               to
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Christians
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               shal
               be
               born
               to
               them
               ;
               And
               Calvin
               addeth
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               that
               God
               calls
               all
               of
               the
               off-spring
               of
               Israel
               his
               children
               ;
               But
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               the
               contrary
               expressely
               .
               They
               are
               not
               all
               Israel
               that
               are
               of
               
               Israel
               ,
               neither
               because
               they
               are
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               are
               they
               all
               children
               ,
               but
               in
               Isaac
               shal
               thy
               seed
               be
               caled
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               those
               are
               not
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               are
               counted
               for
               the
               seed
               .
               But
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               are
               children
               born
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whether
               they
               descended
               from
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 drunk
                 up
                 the
                 Protestants
                 poison
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 great
                 care
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 party
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 antidote
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 wholly
                 beholding
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 receipt
                 ;
                 what
              
               probatum
               est
               
                 they
                 can
                 write
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 examined
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 this
                 triumphing
                 Argument
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 square
                 dealing
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Authours
                 words
                 at
                 length
                 .
              
               I
               deny
               not
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               but
               there
               was
               some
               other
               promise
               included
               in
               that
               objection
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               some
               promise
               made
               to
               Israel
               ,
               or
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               probably
               that
               ,
               Jerem.
               31.
               33
               ,
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               For
               so
               the
               words
               ,
               verse
               6.
               
               They
               are
               not
               all
               Israel
               which
               are
               of
               Israel
               ,
               do
               intimate
               .
               But
               without
               question
               the
               promise
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               was
               one
               which
               was
               included
               in
               that
               objection
               ;
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Twisse
                 ,
                 Ames
              
               ,
               and
               others
               answering
               Arminius
               ,
               call
               it
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               and
               the
               very
               phrase
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               (
               in
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               seed
               be
               called
               ,
               verse
               7.
               
               The
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               are
               counted
               for
               the
               seed
               ,
               
                 verse
                 8.
                 
                 Sarah
              
               shall
               have
               a
               sonne
               ,
               as
               verse
               9.
               )
               do
               evidently
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               (
               objected
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Jews
               were
               rejected
               from
               being
               Gods
               people
               ,
               then
               God
               failed
               in
               making
               good
               his
               word
               )
               was
               that
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               ;
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ;
               whereto
               I
               may
               adde
               that
               the
               answerers
               of
               Arminius
               ,
               and
               the
               cited
               Remonstrants
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Baine
               ,
               and
               Ames
               ,
               do
               say
               it
               was
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               Arminius
               conceived
               ;
               for
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               saith
               
                 Ames
                 ,
                 Animadv
                 in
                 Remonstran
                 .
                 Script
                 .
                 Synod
                 .
                 de
                 praedest
                 .
                 Cap.
                 8.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               4.
               is
               distinguished
               and
               opposed
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Now
               the
               word
               of
               the
               promise
               there
               is
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               verse
               16.
               and
               this
               is
               there
               called
               by
               him
               
                 verbum
                 foederis
              
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               now
               let
               us
               consider
               how
               the
               Apostle
               answers
               it
               .
               He
               denies
               that
               Gods
               Word
               made
               to
               Abraham
               did
               fall
               ,
               though
               the
               Jews
               were
               rejected
               ;
               because
               that
               promise
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ;
               as
               it
               comprehended
               saving
               grace
               ,
               was
               never
               meant
               by
               God
               of
               all
               Abraham
               posterity
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               barely
               as
               they
               were
               descended
               from
               Abraham
               by
               natural
               generation
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               whether
               descended
               by
               natural
               generation
               
               from
               Abraham
               or
               not
               .
               And
               this
               is
               apparent
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               words
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               Neither
               because
               they
               are
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               are
               they
               all
               children
               ,
               but
               in
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               seed
               be
               called
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               It
               is
               expounded
               thus
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               which
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               these
               are
               not
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               are
               counted
               for
               the
               seed
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               are
               not
               always
               the
               seed
               by
               calling
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               by
               natural
               generation
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               not
               the
               same
               with
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostle
               conceived
               this
               the
               right
               may
               of
               answering
               those
               that
               objected
               the
               falling
               of
               Gods
               word
               ;
               upon
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               by
               restraining
               the
               promise
               of
               being
               God
               to
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               only
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               whether
               of
               Abrahams
               natural
               posterity
               or
               not
               ;
               with
               so
               little
               respect
               to
               any
               birth-right-priviledge
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               onely
               rejected
               Ishmael
               ,
               and
               took
               Isaac
               ,
               but
               also
               loved
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               hated
               Esau
               ;
               by
               prophecie
               declaring
               his
               minde
               ,
               The
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               acquits
               God
               from
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               will
               he
               hardens
               ;
               notwithstanding
               his
               promise
               made
               to
               Abraham
               and
               Israel
               ,
               or
               any
               Birth-priviledge
               they
               could
               claime
               .
               
                 Yeelding
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 question
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 Before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 themselves
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 divers
                 Queres
                 to
                 put
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               How
               Baine
               and
               Ames
               come
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Remonstrants
               ?
               I
               had
               thought
               they
               had
               been
               on
               the
               party
               that
               are
               called
               Contra-Remonstrants
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Where
                 it
                 appears
                 that
              
               Arminius
               
                 conceived
                 that
                 the
                 covenant
                 there
                 spoken
                 to
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Promise
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 in
                 his
                 Analysis
                 on
                 this
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
              
               Romans
               
                 he
                 speaks
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 authours
                 own
              
               Dialect
               ,
               
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 ones
                 Comment
                 had
                 been
                 spit
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               b
               The
               sons
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               are
               those
               that
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               follow
               after
               righteousnesse
               and
               salvation
               .
               The
               sinnes
               of
               the
               promise
               are
               those
               that
               seek
               after
               righteousnesse
               and
               salvation
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 thus
                 frames
                 the
                 principal
                 Syllogism
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 for
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 arguing
                 from
                 the
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Gods
                 failing
                 in
                 his
                 promise
                 .
              
               c
               If
               the
               word
               of
               God
               comprehend
               only
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               shutting
               
               
                 out
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 faile
                 though
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 be
                 rejected
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 comprehends
                 only
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 shutting
                 out
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 faile
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 be
                 rejected
                 .
              
               Armin.
               Anal.
               Cap.
               9.
               ad
               Ro.
               p.
               781.
               
               Let
               any
               now
               judge
               whether
               he
               can
               interpret
               this
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               not
               of
               the
               promise
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               he
               affirmes
               that
               to
               be
               borne
               after
               the
               flesh
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               with
               legal
               justiciaries
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               (
               which
               is
               Arminius
               his
               Interpretation
               )
               how
               then
               can
               he
               by
               that
               distinction
               of
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               shut
               out
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ?
               are
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               legal
               justiciaries
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Apostle
               exclude
               all
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               from
               this
               Covenant
               of
               God
               (
               as
               Stapleton
               argues
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               the
               Anabaptists
               )
               and
               takes
               in
               only
               his
               spiritual
               seed
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               be
               reconciled
               to
               himself
               ?
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               before
               this
               objection
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Jewes
               (
               as
               his
               kinsmen
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               )
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 To
                 them
                 pertaine
                 the
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               How
               then
               can
               his
               distinction
               be
               interpreted
               to
               throw
               them
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               when
               in
               expresse
               termes
               he
               had
               affirmed
               that
               they
               were
               in
               covenant
               ?
               How
               can
               he
               deny
               that
               these
               are
               children
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               when
               he
               had
               affirmed
               that
               to
               them
               pertaineth
               the
               Adoption
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               Which
               may
               be
               confirmed
               by
               abundant
               other
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               14.
               1.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               
                 have
                 I
                 called
                 my
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               Hosea
               .
               11.
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 meet
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 childrens
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 unto
                 Dogges
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               15.
               26.
               where
               all
               that
               were
               not
               Gentiles
               ,
               all
               to
               whom
               Christ
               was
               sent
               ,
               are
               called
               children
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 your
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               Acts
               3.
               20.
               
               Doth
               the
               Covenant
               appertaine
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               stiled
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ?
               Are
               they
               children
               to
               whom
               the
               Adoption
               pertaines
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               children
               ?
               When
               they
               have
               given
               any
               faire
               answer
               to
               these
               Quere's
               ,
               especially
               the
               two
               last
               :
               we
               shall
               conceive
               some
               probability
               of
               truth
               in
               their
               Glosse
               on
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ;
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               we
               cannot
               but
               look
               upon
               it
               in
               full
               opposition
               and
               contradiction
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               expressely
               delivers
               .
               For
               the
               Text
               of
               
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               besides
               my
               purpose
               to
               make
               any
               full
               Comment
               upon
               it
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               take
               it
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               it
               from
               that
               which
               they
               would
               assert
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               the
               Reader
               know
               the
               Apostles
               scope
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               make
               a
               full
               Comment
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               but
               only
               to
               free
               it
               from
               an
               objection
               which
               the
               unbeleeving
               Jews
               might
               raise
               from
               it
               .
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 seed
                 .
              
               If
               he
               now
               cast
               them
               off
               as
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               affirme
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               then
               is
               broke
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               denies
               that
               this
               follows
               ,
               and
               shews
               that
               the
               terme
               
                 [
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               ]
               or
               
                 [
                 children
                 of
              
               Abraham
               .
               ]
               admits
               of
               distinction
               ,
               and
               produces
               a
               Scripture
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               where
               one
               distinction
               is
               implied
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Gen.
                 21.
                 12.
                 
                 In
              
               Isaac
               
                 shall
                 thy
                 seed
                 be
                 called
              
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               numerous
               company
               by
               Ishmael
               is
               excluded
               (
               who
               were
               Abrahams
               seed
               after
               the
               flesh
               )
               and
               only
               the
               sons
               of
               promise
               by
               Isaac
               are
               accounted
               the
               seed
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               that
               come
               from
               Isaac
               ,
               borne
               by
               miracle
               .
               And
               verse
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               seconds
               it
               with
               others
               concerning
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Esau
              
               and
               Jacob.
               As
               then
               there
               was
               a
               distinction
               of
               seed
               ;
               so
               also
               now
               ,
               one
               member
               he
               had
               laid
               down
               before
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Israelites
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
              
               vested
               in
               all
               those
               priviledges
               there
               reckoned
               up
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               These
               they
               pleaded
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               yeelds
               them
               ;
               And
               these
               men
               (
               according
               to
               the
               discovery
               of
               these
               times
               )
               deny
               them
               .
               The
               second
               member
               he
               after
               falls
               upon
               ,
               
                 the
                 eternally
                 beloved
                 and
                 chosen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               largely
               amplifies
               .
               In
               these
               Abrahams
               seed
               may
               continue
               ,
               though
               the
               other
               be
               cast
               off
               ;
               to
               whom
               yet
               God
               hath
               continued
               (
               in
               successive
               generations
               )
               a
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               continued
               to
               them
               the
               priviledges
               of
               being
               his
               people
               ,
               though
               now
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               rejection
               of
               them
               :
               And
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               that
               I
               go
               not
               alone
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               an
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Text
               from
               a
               more
               able
               Penne
               ,
               above
               the
               suspition
               of
               an
               Arminian
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               charged
               ,
               namely
               Gomarus
               ,
               who
               (
               having
               in
               his
               Analysis
               on
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               spoken
               to
               the
               Jews
               objection
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               answer
               )
               makes
               this
               inference
               ;
               a
               
                 From
                 whence
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 conclusion
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 denies
                 that
                 Gods
                 word
                 concerning
                 the
                 Covenant
                 
                 with
              
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessing
                 and
                 salvation
                 by
                 the
                 promised
              
               Messiah
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               17.
               
                 did
                 fall
                 ,
                 or
                 become
                 void
                 )
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 accursed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 proves
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 Israelites
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ;
               
                 and
                 thereby
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 respective
                 to
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 indefinite
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 particular
                 ,
                 not
                 universal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 an
                 universal
                 promise
                 cannot
                 rightly
                 from
                 thence
                 be
                 concluded
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Israelites
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 perish
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 thereby
                 made
                 void
                 appeares
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 efficacy
                 in
                 the
                 Elect
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               verse
               6.
               
               
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 of
              
               Israel
               (
               
                 borne
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 with
                 condition
                 of
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 heavenly
                 possession
                 and
                 inheritance
                 only
                 belongs
                 ,
                 as
                 in
              
               ver
               .
               7.
               and
               Rom
               2.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
                 is
                 more
                 fully
                 shewn
                 ;
                 Neither
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 are
                 they
                 therefore
                 all
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 heirs
                 of
                 that
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
              
               Rom.
               4.
               12.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               28.
               
               
                 For
                 though
                 these
                 things
                 seem
                 contradictory
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 also
                 which
                 was
                 delivered
                 before
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirmes
                 that
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 Jews
                 are
              
               Abrahamites
               ,
               
                 and
                 Israelites
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 birth
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 acceptance
                 of
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 promises
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 contradiction
                 ;
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 Promises
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 true
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 heirs
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 objected
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Jewes
                 great
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 are
                 attributed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 outward
                 call
                 ,
                 because
                 salvation
                 is
                 revealed
                 and
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 under
                 condition
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 offer
                 sealed
                 with
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 Israelites
                 are
                 promiscuously
                 called
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 as
              
               Acts
               3.
               25.
               
               )
               
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 inward
                 call
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 Election
                 effectual
                 ,
                 because
                 salvation
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 outwardly
                 under
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 lively
                 faith
                 revealed
                 and
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 inwardly
                 and
                 efficaciously
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 faith
                 being
                 given
                 them
                 )
                 is
                 conferred
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 belongs
                 not
                 indifferently
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 genuine
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 true
                 elect
                 Israelites
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               Gomarus
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               have
               these
               three
               things
               .
               1.
               
               This
               objection
               wholly
               s●lved
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostle
               reconciled
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Covenant-holinesse
               from
               the
               Apostle
               fully
               established
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               have
               well
               considered
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               was
               spoke
               before
               ,
               (
               having
               the
               whole
               current
               of
               Scripture
               against
               them
               )
               they
               will
               have
               little
               list
               to
               make
               this
               one
               Scripture
               their
               asylum
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               farther
               said
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               that
               when
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduces
               came
               to
               Johns
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               were
               about
               to
               plead
               this
               Birth-priviledge
               ;
               John
               beats
               them
               off
               it
               ,
               and
               takes
               that
               plea
               out
               of
               their
               mouths
               :
               
                 Think
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 within
                 your selves
                 ,
                 we
                 have
              
               Abraham
               
                 to
                 our
                 father
              
               ,
               Matth.
               3.
               9.
               that
               plea
               could
               not
               stand
               when
               the
               men
               were
               carnal
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               First
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               were
               no
               better
               than
               these
               ,
               make
               the
               same
               plea
               ,
               
                 John
                 8.
                 33.
                 
                 We
                 be
              
               Abrahams
               
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 never
                 in
                 bondage
                 to
                 any
              
               ;
               Christ
               yeelds
               it
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 37.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 are
              
               Abrahams
               seed
               ;
               he
               allows
               them
               all
               that
               upon
               this
               account
               they
               can
               claime
               .
               And
               for
               Pharisees
               he
               doth
               not
               barely
               yeeld
               them
               to
               be
               Church-Members
               ,
               but
               also
               Church-Teachers
               ,
               Matth.
               23.
               2.
               2.
               
               I
               say
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               doth
               not
               deny
               what
               Christ
               yeelds
               ,
               but
               lets
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               plea
               ,
               will
               not
               serve
               to
               avoid
               wrath
               ,
               while
               they
               live
               in
               impenitence
               ;
               They
               may
               perish
               notwithstanding
               this
               plea
               ,
               and
               yet
               Gods
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               hold
               ;
               being
               able
               of
               stones
               to
               raise
               up
               children
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               what
               in
               Covenant
               he
               had
               said
               .
               He
               no
               where
               sayes
               that
               they
               are
               not
               entitled
               to
               priviledges
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               thereby
               
               interessed
               in
               the
               prerogatives
               of
               Gods
               visible
               people
               .
               What
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               4
               ,
               5.
               so
               largely
               yeelds
               them
               ,
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               in
               that
               place
               doth
               not
               deny
               them
               ,
               which
               also
               now
               they
               had
               in
               visible
               possession
               .
               All
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               fare
               better
               by
               priviledge
               of
               birth
               in
               civil
               things
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 19.
                 14.
                 
                 House
                 and
                 riches
                 are
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 fathers
                 .
              
               The
               Jews
               fared
               better
               respective
               to
               Religious
               things
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 VVhat
                 advantage
                 then
                 hath
                 the
                 Jew
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 profit
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ?
                 Much
                 every
                 way
                 ▪
              
               Priviledge
               of
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               Birth-inheritance
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLVIII
               .
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               takes
               in
               parents
               with
               their
               children
               .
            
             
               BUt
               in
               case
               all
               this
               be
               yeelded
               in
               Old
               Testament-times
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               entred
               was
               in
               this
               latitude
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               were
               taken
               with
               him
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               it
               ran
               in
               a
               race
               by
               carnal
               descent
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               otherwise
               at
               least
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               .
               No
               childe
               fares
               now
               the
               better
               respective
               to
               any
               visible
               Church-interest
               ,
               for
               the
               Faith
               or
               Religion
               of
               their
               Ancestours
               .
               And
               here
               is
               a
               fourth
               difference
               between
               the
               first
               and
               second
               ,
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Covenant
               according
               to
               some
               .
               The
               first
               Covenant
               was
               entred
               in
               that
               latitude
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               Children
               with
               their
               parents
               ,
               Posterity
               with
               their
               Ancestours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Charter
               so
               long
               infisted
               upon
               :
               But
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               reaches
               no
               farther
               then
               the
               person
               that
               actually
               enters
               ;
               He
               covenants
               for
               himself
               ,
               his
               seed
               have
               no
               more
               or
               farther
               interest
               then
               the
               seed
               of
               Heathens
               and
               Pagans
               .
               When
               I
               first
               published
               my
               Birth-priviledge
               ,
               I
               here
               expected
               opposition
               ,
               and
               did
               look
               ▪
               that
               some
               would
               appeare
               to
               put
               this
               limit
               to
               the
               Covenant
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ▪
               but
               for
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               first
               covenant
               I
               thought
               I
               should
               not
               have
               found
               an
               opposite
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               lesse
               mindful
               of
               the
               confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               is
               now
               done
               to
               the
               Readers
               full
               satisfaction
               .
               As
               to
               those
               that
               plead
               such
               a
               change
               of
               things
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               we
               might
               interrogate
               them
               in
               sundry
               particulars
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               
               when
               God
               by
               free
               Charter
               ,
               did
               once
               vouchsafe
               such
               a
               grant
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               how
               it
               can
               be
               made
               appear
               that
               it
               was
               ever
               reversed
               ;
               or
               any
               such
               limit
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               held
               it
               in
               see
               from
               Abraham
               to
               this
               present
               hour
               ,
               they
               may
               well
               look
               that
               they
               should
               produce
               some
               plaine
               word
               from
               God
               (
               revoking
               his
               grant
               )
               that
               challenge
               them
               for
               usurpation
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               Gods
               Sovereignty
               is
               such
               that
               he
               may
               contract
               his
               grace
               at
               pleasure
               ;
               As
               he
               may
               wholly
               strike
               a
               people
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               put
               what
               termes
               he
               pleases
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               such
               that
               affirme
               it
               should
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               in
               which
               hitherto
               they
               have
               been
               silent
               .
               They
               that
               will
               eject
               us
               out
               of
               so
               long
               a
               possession
               ,
               had
               need
               to
               make
               their
               plea
               firm
               for
               our
               eviction
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               might
               demand
               the
               reasons
               why
               the
               Covenant
               should
               run
               in
               so
               narrow
               a
               limit
               now
               ,
               being
               vouchsafed
               in
               so
               great
               a
               latitude
               then
               ▪
               being
               once
               made
               of
               God
               as
               with
               men
               of
               yeares
               ,
               so
               with
               little
               ones
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               
               Why
               should
               little
               ones
               be
               now
               excluded
               ,
               and
               onely
               men
               of
               growth
               admitted
               ?
               when
               it
               is
               granted
               on
               all
               hands
               that
               God
               continues
               a
               people
               to
               himself
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               he
               admits
               them
               on
               such
               new
               termes
               ?
               That
               his
               favours
               are
               now
               thus
               shortened
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               lease
               for
               terme
               of
               life
               ,
               differs
               from
               a
               fee-simple
               for
               inheritance
               ,
               so
               the
               Covenant
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               differs
               from
               the
               Covenant
               vouchsafed
               of
               God
               to
               our
               fathers
               ?
               Where
               the
               absurdity
               lies
               that
               Baptisme
               should
               be
               administred
               to
               those
               that
               do
               not
               actually
               beleeve
               ,
               when
               yet
               Circumcision
               was
               administred
               to
               infants
               in
               as
               great
               an
               incapacity
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               might
               demand
               how
               they
               can
               avoid
               that
               great
               scandall
               that
               must
               needs
               by
               this
               meanes
               be
               given
               to
               the
               beleeving
               Jewes
               ,
               (
               who
               waved
               the
               old
               way
               of
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               embraced
               the
               new
               )
               to
               have
               their
               infants
               upon
               this
               new
               admission
               struck
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               A
               man
               that
               should
               be
               seized
               on
               an
               inheritance
               for
               ever
               ,
               will
               hardly
               be
               brought
               to
               quit
               that
               tenure
               and
               accept
               with
               limit
               for
               terme
               of
               life
               ,
               
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 seed
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               
                 They
                 did
                 bring
                 forth
                 children
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               16.
               20.
               
               Now
               they
               bring
               forth
               children
               without
               God.
               They
               have
               a
               seed
               ,
               but
               no
               holy
               seed
               ;
               a
               world
               replenished
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Church
               or
               people
               to
               God
               continued
               ;
               The
               savage
               Indians
               in
               a
               married
               condition
               have
               this
               priviledge
               ▪
               that
               their
               issue
               are
               not
               bastards
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               that
               can
               be
               claimed
               by
               Christians
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               might
               demand
               if
               so
               great
               a
               change
               were
               made
               and
               held
               in
               the
               Apostolique
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               there
               was
               such
               silence
               ,
               no
               man
               moving
               a
               question
               about
               it
               ?
               The
               pomp
               of
               worship
               and
               observation
               of
               places
               formerly
               in
               use
               ,
               was
               laid
               aside
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               but
               this
               we
               hear
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 John
                 ▪
              
               4.
               22.
               
               The
               initiating
               Sacrament
               of
               Circumcision
               had
               a
               period
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               of
               this
               we
               hear
               ,
               and
               many
               complaints
               about
               it
               ?
               Psalteries
               ,
               Harps
               ,
               Organs
               ,
               Cymbals
               ,
               and
               such
               instruments
               of
               musick
               ,
               in
               use
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               laid
               aside
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               and
               not
               known
               in
               the
               westerne
               Churches
               till
               after
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               his
               dayes
               ;
               As
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               not
               past
               in
               silence
               ,
               but
               spoken
               of
               ,
               (
               as
               elsewhere
               I
               have
               shewn
               ,
               and
               given
               reasons
               of
               it
               )
               by
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               [
               or
               at
               least
               one
               that
               beares
               his
               name
               ,
               ]
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Isidore
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 .
              
               When
               none
               of
               these
               changes
               can
               passe
               ,
               but
               observation
               is
               made
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               strange
               that
               so
               great
               a
               change
               as
               this
               in
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               can
               be
               so
               carried
               on
               without
               any
               observation
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               one
               word
               once
               moved
               about
               it
               ,
               or
               spoken
               in
               it
               ?
               See
               Master
               Baxters
               Treatise
               of
               
                 Infants
                 Church-membership
              
               ,
               proving
               that
               Infants
               were
               sometimes
               Church-members
               ,
               page
               26
               ,
               27.
               that
               there
               is
               no
               repeale
               of
               this
               grant
               vouchsafed
               of
               God
               ,
               p.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Waiting
               for
               some
               faire
               answer
               to
               the
               former
               demands
               ,
               I
               shall
               proceed
               to
               those
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               the
               Covenant
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               is
               held
               out
               in
               this
               latitude
               to
               beleevers
               and
               their
               seed
               ,
               comprizing
               their
               parents
               in
               the
               same
               priviledge
               of
               Covenant
               and
               participation
               of
               promise
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               let
               us
               look
               into
               those
               words
               of
               Peter
               ,
               delivered
               in
               his
               first
               Sermon
               after
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               (
               the
               first
               place
               in
               which
               the
               Covenant
               of
               promise
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               are
               mentioned
               )
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               as
               yet
               held
               communion
               being
               not
               actually
               rejected
               out
               of
               a
               visible
               Church-state
               ;
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptised
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 unto
                 you
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
              
               
               Acts
               2.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               In
               which
               words
               we
               may
               observe
               .
               1.
               
               An
               Exhortation
               ,
               as
               ,
               to
               repentance
               for
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               (
               of
               which
               they
               stood
               convinced
               )
               so
               ,
               also
               unto
               Baptisme
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Motive
               stirring
               them
               up
               to
               
               embrace
               baptisme
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               benefit
               which
               they
               shall
               reap
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               3.
               
               A
               farther
               encouragement
               to
               the
               acceptation
               of
               Baptism
               drawn
               from
               their
               Covenant-priviledge
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               set
               out
               in
               its
               full
               latitude
               and
               extent
               (
               as
               Calvin
               rightly
               upon
               the
               words
               observeth
               )
               1.
               ●o
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               2.
               
               To
               their
               children
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
              
               .
               3.
               
               To
               the
               Gentiles
               upon
               call
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
              
               Where
               an
               effectual
               call
               cannot
               be
               meant
               (
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               a
               
                 call
                 according
                 to
                 purpose
              
               )
               proper
               only
               to
               the
               elect
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               call
               unto
               such
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               as
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               did
               then
               enjoy
               ,
               as
               the
               first-borne
               in
               the
               family
               ;
               A
               call
               that
               puts
               them
               into
               a
               like
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               condition
               with
               the
               Jews
               .
               From
               whence
               this
               argument
               may
               be
               drawn
               .
               Those
               to
               whom
               the
               Covenant
               of
               promise
               appertaines
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               ;
               But
               the
               covenant
               of
               promise
               appertaines
               to
               men
               in
               a
               Church-state
               and
               condition
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               children
               .
               The
               major
               cannot
               be
               denied
               by
               any
               that
               will
               not
               make
               themselves
               the
               Apostles
               opposites
               .
               The
               minor
               proposition
               is
               now
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               That
               the
               covenant
               of
               promise
               to
               men
               in
               a
               Church-state
               and
               condition
               is
               in
               that
               latitude
               as
               to
               comprize
               their
               children
               .
               For
               which
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               are
               full
               and
               clear
               ,
               
                 To
                 you
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
              
               on
               which
               Calvin
               rightly
               comments
               .
               
                 Peter
                 observes
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 due
                 order
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 assigns
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 of
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 takes
                 in
                 children
                 ,
                 it
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 .
              
               Where
               God
               joynes
               children
               with
               their
               parents
               in
               the
               priviledge
               of
               adoption
               ,
               in
               the
               inheritance
               of
               priviledges
               belonging
               to
               all
               Church-members
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               clear
               text
               wants
               not
               wits
               that
               study
               to
               cloud
               it
               ;
               
                 
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               Some
               except
               against
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 children
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               will
               have
               them
               to
               be
               the
               same
               as
               the
               
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
              
               mentioned
               ,
               v.
               17.
               of
               that
               chapter
               ,
               from
               
                 Joel
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               2.
               28.
               and
               consequently
               the
               promise
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               and
               to
               appertaine
               to
               none
               but
               those
               of
               age
               and
               capacity
               for
               prophecie
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               visible
               way
               cannot
               be
               the
               promise
               here
               by
               Saint
               Peter
               mentioned
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               enlarged
               
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 call
                 .
              
               But
               all
               these
               have
               not
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               that
               way
               extraordinary
               ,
               nor
               any
               promise
               of
               it
               ;
               Baptisme
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               ,
               is
               a
               
               baptisme
               proper
               to
               those
               primitive
               Saints
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               were
               told
               that
               they
               should
               be
               baptized
               not
               many
               dayes
               after
               ▪
               2
               Howsoever
               the
               promise
               be
               interpreted
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               belong
               to
               all
               that
               are
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               there
               followes
               ,
               yet
               that
               promise
               is
               on
               condition
               of
               their
               baptisme
               ;
               The
               meanes
               are
               to
               be
               used
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               meanes
               ,
               receiving
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               there
               specified
               )
               is
               the
               end
               ;
               And
               the
               Apostle
               confirming
               them
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               doth
               likewise
               encourage
               them
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               in
               Baptisme
               to
               expect
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               according
               to
               this
               interpretation
               )
               that
               place
               is
               an
               encouragement
               to
               baptisme
               .
               The
               promise
               is
               the
               fittest
               encouragement
               to
               the
               Signe
               and
               Seale
               of
               the
               promise
               .
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               Signe
               and
               Seale
               to
               which
               they
               are
               here
               encouraged
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               latitude
               as
               they
               had
               formerly
               known
               the
               command
               of
               Circumcision
               .
               3.
               
               Neither
               are
               the
               children
               here
               mentioned
               the
               same
               with
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               nor
               limitted
               to
               such
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               as
               are
               of
               growth
               ,
               and
               capable
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Apostle
               urgeth
               the
               promise
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Scripture
               it
               is
               delivered
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               men
               and
               their
               posterity
               ,
               to
               them
               and
               theirs
               .
               So
               God
               promises
               to
               be
               a
               God
               in
               covenant
               to
               his
               and
               their
               seed
               ,
               and
               this
               the
               Apostle
               holds
               out
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               on
               to
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               to
               accept
               Baptisme
               on
               the
               same
               terms
               that
               Abraham
               did
               circumcision
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               without
               reason
               to
               beleeve
               that
               the
               Apostle
               should
               instance
               in
               one
               peece
               of
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Prophet
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               rest
               ;
               to
               put
               in
               alone
               sons
               and
               daughters
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Text
               young
               men
               ,
               old
               men
               ,
               servants
               and
               handmaids
               .
               3.
               
               Children
               here
               are
               mentioned
               under
               a
               promise
               to
               the
               parents
               ,
               
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 children
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               so
               in
               Joel
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               quotation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
               That
               Scripture
               hath
               only
               an
               enumeration
               of
               the
               several
               sorts
               and
               conditions
               of
               people
               in
               any
               Nation
               ,
               on
               all
               which
               the
               spirit
               is
               promised
               ,
               without
               any
               reference
               made
               to
               the
               parents
               of
               those
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               the
               masters
               of
               those
               servants
               and
               handmaids
               ;
               not
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               A
               Language
               usual
               in
               our
               ordinary
               expressions
               speaking
               of
               men
               of
               any
               sort
               or
               condition
               ,
               as
               your
               Lawyers
               ,
               your
               Merchants
               ,
               &c.
               so
               here
               ,
               your
               sonnes
               ,
               your
               daughters
               ,
               your
               old
               men
               ,
               your
               young
               men
               ,
               &c
               ▪
               Others
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 blessing
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 is
                 expounded
                 ,
              
               Acts
               3.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Act
               13.
               32.
               
               Ro.
               15.
               39.
               
               I
               answer
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               most
               eminent
               mercy
               promised
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               called
               the
               promise
               virtualiter
               ,
               being
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               promises
               ,
               and
               therefore
               some
               interpreters
               have
               mentioned
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
               But
               it
               is
               plaine
               that
               Gods
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               this
               gift
               are
               to
               be
               distinguished
               ;
               Christ
               is
               promised
               in
               priority
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               before
               the
               Gentile
               ;
               The
               Jew
               then
               is
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               before
               this
               gift
               of
               Christ
               can
               be
               of
               them
               expected
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               the
               Covenant
               it self
               (
               entered
               with
               parent
               and
               child
               ,
               root
               and
               branch
               )
               that
               is
               here
               meant
               (
               as
               Calvin
               in
               the
               words
               before
               observes
               )
               from
               which
               the
               giving
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               follows
               .
               And
               therefore
               Diodati
               fully
               pitches
               upon
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 as
                 you
                 are
              
               Abrahams
               
                 children
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 fountaine
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 The
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 which
                 from
              
               Abraham
               
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Jewes
                 priviledge
              
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               farther
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 limitation
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
                 shewes
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 simply
                 as
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 expressely
                 affirmed
                 ,
              
               Acts
               3.
               26.
               
               
                 To
                 you
                 first
                 God
                 having
                 raised
                 up
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 blesse
                 you
                 in
                 turning
                 away
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 from
                 his
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               I
               wonder
               how
               it
               came
               into
               any
               mans
               head
               to
               call
               this
               amplification
               ,
               a
               limitation
               ,
               it
               plainly
               enough
               speaks
               their
               boldnesse
               in
               dealing
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               Had
               the
               Apostle
               said
               ,
               To
               you
               is
               the
               promise
               made
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               seed
               ,
               in
               case
               God
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               call
               ,
               he
               had
               spoke
               to
               their
               purpose
               ;
               but
               saying
               ,
               
                 To
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 shall
                 call
              
               ;
               it
               plainly
               shewes
               that
               he
               does
               not
               limit
               ,
               but
               amplifie
               the
               mercy
               ,
               extending
               it
               not
               barely
               to
               the
               Jewes
               (
               who
               in
               present
               by
               reason
               of
               fruition
               of
               Ordinances
               were
               a
               people
               near
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal
               .
               148.
               14.
               
               )
               but
               also
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               17.
               we
               affare
               off
               .
               2.
               
               In
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               this
               promise
               belongs
               to
               them
               not
               simply
               as
               Jewes
               ,
               but
               as
               called
               ,
               is
               a
               full
               contradiction
               :
               A
               Jew
               uncalled
               (
               at
               this
               time
               before
               the
               Kingdome
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               )
               is
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Convert
               unconverted
               ,
               or
               a
               Gentile
               disciple
               undiscipled
               :
               In
               case
               they
               think
               to
               come
               off
               by
               limitting
               it
               to
               an
               effectual
               call
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               themselves
               quoted
               ,
               doth
               evidently
               contradict
               it
               ,
               Christ
               came
               to
               give
               them
               ,
               that
               effectual
               calling
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               those
               that
               were
               thus
               called
               .
               It
               is
               yet
               said
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 doth
                 exhort
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Baptisme
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 perswades
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 repentance
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 baptisme
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               these
               who
               had
               crucified
               Christ
               as
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               a
               seditious
               person
               ,
               an
               impostour
               must
               needs
               repent
               before
               they
               would
               accept
               Baptisme
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               or
               hope
               for
               remission
               of
               sinne
               by
               him
               ,
               I
               had
               been
               lost
               labour
               for
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               have
               pressed
               those
               ,
               that
               had
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               and
               retained
               their
               former
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               become
               disciples
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               ,
               To
               perswade
               them
               to
               look
               for
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               who
               took
               themselves
               to
               be
               without
               sinne
               in
               shedding
               of
               it
               ;
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               guilt
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               them
               to
               repent
               )
               he
               shews
               that
               they
               and
               their
               seed
               are
               under
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               into
               a
               way
               ,
               in
               acceptation
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel-tender
               ,
               in
               his
               present
               way
               of
               administration
               ,
               to
               be
               continued
               his
               people
               still
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               is
               plainly
               enough
               signified
               )
               that
               they
               might
               enjoy
               it
               in
               their
               former
               latitude
               ,
               to
               them
               and
               to
               their
               children
               .
               The
               promise
               (
               of
               which
               they
               were
               not
               yet
               dispossest
               ,
               but
               stood
               as
               a
               people
               of
               God
               in
               visible
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               )
               is
               here
               brought
               as
               a
               motive
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               hold
               correspondency
               with
               God
               (
               as
               his
               covenant-people
               )
               embracing
               the
               way
               which
               their
               long
               expected
               ,
               and
               desired
               Messiah
               had
               now
               instituted
               &
               appointed
               .
               But
               this
               promise
               was
               to
               them
               and
               their
               children
               .
               Here
               is
               yet
               another
               evasion
               ,
               
                 The
                 text
                 speaks
                 not
                 expressely
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 children
                 indefinitely
              
               ;
               And
               if
               infants
               be
               not
               children
               ,
               we
               will
               be
               content
               that
               they
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               and
               will
               hold
               no
               more
               plea
               for
               their
               Church-membership
               nor
               Baptisme
               .
               God
               in
               the
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               did
               not
               expressely
               mention
               infants
               ,
               but
               seed
               ,
               yet
               infants
               were
               his
               seed
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               his
               seed
               ,
               by
               Gods
               command
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               And
               all
               our
               infants
               are
               our
               children
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               7.
               is
               an
               expresse
               Text
               with
               some
               of
               this
               party
               (
               without
               any
               help
               of
               consequence
               )
               to
               prove
               that
               women
               received
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 disciples
                 came
                 together
                 to
                 break
                 bread
                 ,
              
               as
               though
               woman
               ,
               and
               disciple
               ,
               were
               synonyma
               ?
               But
               here
               the
               promise
               being
               made
               to
               children
               ,
               infants
               must
               neither
               be
               comprized
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               any
               favour
               of
               consequence
               included
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 text
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 at
                 all
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 that
                 promise
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 infants
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 note
                 something
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 infants
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Gospel
               held
               out
               any
               such
               transcending
               priviledges
               appertaining
               to
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Jews
               above
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               they
               may
               do
               well
               to
               produce
               a
               Text
               for
               it
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               shall
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               from
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               in
               Christ
               there
               is
               
                 neither
                 Greek
                 nor
                 Jew
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 nor
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 Barbarian
                 nor
                 Scythian
                 ,
                 bond
                 nor
                 free
                 .
              
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               addes
               ,
               
                 To
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
              
               he
               plainly
               meanes
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               comparing
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               13.
               and
               though
               I
               take
               not
               the
               boldnesse
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               some
               stand
               charged
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               he
               same
               is
               understood
               there
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               is
               exprest
               before
               to
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               grant
               an
               inheritance
               to
               Titius
               and
               his
               heires
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               to
               Caius
               ,
               every
               one
               will
               understand
               that
               the
               heires
               of
               Caius
               are
               meant
               as
               well
               as
               the
               heirs
               of
               Titius
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               Grant
               it self
               ,
               that
               the
               priviledges
               conveyed
               to
               Caius
               ,
               are
               as
               ample
               ,
               as
               that
               to
               Titius
               .
               We
               can
               prove
               the
               priviledges
               granted
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               equal
               to
               those
               granted
               to
               the
               Jews
               ;
               when
               the
               Jews
               children
               then
               are
               under
               the
               promise
               with
               their
               parents
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               beleeving
               Gentiles
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLIX
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               11.
               16.
               
               Vindicated
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Series
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dispute
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Arguments
                 deduced
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 Scripture
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 New
                 Testament-times
                 takes
                 in
                 children
                 with
                 the
                 parents
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   16.
                   
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   the
                   lump
                   is
                   also
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   
                   root
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   branches
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 aright
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 Series
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dispute
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Having
                 before
                 largely
                 discoursed
                 of
                 the
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 present
                 Church-state
                 and
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 call
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 present
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 now
                 somewhat
                 to
                 allay
                 the
                 seeming
                 harshnesse
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 of
                 his
                 against
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 down
                 the
                 insultings
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 over
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Jews
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 mitigation
                 ,
                 limiting
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 rejection
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 caution
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 total
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 final
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 total
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 asserts
                 ,
                 secondly
                 proves
                 ;
                 asserts
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   say
                   then
                   ,
                   hath
                   God
                   cast
                   away
                   his
                   people
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   .
                
                 Proves
                 by
                 a
                 threefold
                 argument
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 instance
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   also
                   an
                   Israelite
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 dispute
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 rejection
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   cast
                   away
                   his
                   people
                   which
                   he
                   foreknew
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 a
                 parallel
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 1
                 King.
                 18.
                 which
                 parallel
                 he
                 first
                 lays
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ▪
                   W●t
                   ye
                   not
                   what
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   of
                
                 Elias
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   he
                   maketh
                   intercession
                   to
                   God
                   against
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   Lord
                   they
                   have
                   killed
                   thy
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   digged
                   down
                   thy
                   Altars
                   ,
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   left
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   seek
                   my
                   life
                   ?
                   But
                   what
                   saith
                   the
                   answer
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   him
                   ?
                   I
                   have
                   reserved
                   to
                   my selfe
                   seven
                   thousand
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   bowed
                   the
                   knee
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                
                 Baal
                 .
                 And
                 afterward
                 applies
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   5.
                   
                   Even
                   so
                   then
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   time
                   also
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   remnant
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 falls
                 into
                 a
                 digression
                 concerning
                 grace
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 verse
                 6.
                 to
                 the
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 down
                 their
                 insultation
                 over
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 he
                 shewes
                 that
                 this
                 rejection
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 not
                 final
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 is
                 1.
                 
                 Asserted
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   11.
                   
                   I
                   say
                   then
                   ,
                   have
                   they
                   stumbled
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   fall
                   ?
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 irrecoverably
                 fall
                 )
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Proved
                 by
                 giving
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 twofold
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 call
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   12.
                   
                   But
                   rather
                   through
                   their
                   fall
                   salvation
                   is
                   come
                   unto
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   provoke
                   them
                   to
                   jealousie
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 more
                 glorious
                 returne
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 in
                 emulation
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   12.
                   
                   Now
                   if
                   th●
                   fall
                   of
                   them
                   be
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   diminishing
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   their
                   fulnesse
                   ?
                
                 Hereupon
                 he
                 falls
                 upon
                 a
                 large
                 discourse
                 of
                 his
                 zeal
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 re-ingraffing
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 adding
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   the
                   lump
                   also
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   root
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   branches
                   .
                
                 This
                 Para●us
                 makes
                 a
                 farther
                 Argument
                 ,
                 for
                 proof
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 again
                 be
                 called
                 ;
                 Gomarus
                 makes
                 it
                 an
                 encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 endeavour
                 their
                 call
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 similitude
                 ,
                 One
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   the
                   lump
                   is
                   also
                   holy
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 from
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   root
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   branches
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 only
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 largely
                 commented
                 upon
                 .
                 In
                 both
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 supposition
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 affirmation
                 .
                 The
                 supposition
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 root
                 .
                 The
                 affirmation
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 lump
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 the
                 branches
                 are
                 holy
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 principle
                 in
                 nature
                 universally
                 true
                 .
                 
                   As
                   is
                   the
                   root
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   branch
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ;
                 As
                 is
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 applies
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 ancient
                 estate
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 Covenant-relation
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 stiled
                 of
                 him
                 frequently
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 present
                 state
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 broken
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 no
                 people
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 future
                 condition
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 applies
                 it
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 ancient
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 people
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 possible
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 ▪
                 On
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 ground
                 several
                 undeniable
                 Positions
                 ,
                 some
                 concerning
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 [
                 root
                 and
                 branch
                 ]
                 some
                 concerning
                 the
                 predicate
                 [
                 holy
                 ]
                 .
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 subject
                 root
                 and
                 branch
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Metaphor
                 )
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 parent
                 and
                 childe
                 ,
                 ancestor
                 and
                 issue
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 Olive
                 tree
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 root
                 of
                 this
                 tree
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 first
                 supreme
                 universal
                 root
                 )
                 is
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob.
                 Not
                 Abraham
                 alone
                 ,
                 so
                 Ishmaelites
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Nor
                 Abraham
                 with
                 Isaac
                 alone
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Edomites
                 from
                 Esau
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 in
                 ▪
                 But
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 (
                 from
                 Old
                 Testament-authority
                 )
                 excludes
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 joyntly
                 the
                 root
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 tree
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 .
                 ●ome
                 natural
                 ,
                 issuing
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 by
                 descent
                 ;
                 others
                 ingraffed
                 put
                 in
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 insition
                 .
                 The
                 ●ewes
                 were
                 
                   natural
                   branches
                
                 ,
                 descending
                 from
                 the
                 loynes
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob.
                 The
                 
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 branches
                 by
                 insition
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 stock
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 branches
                 being
                 broken
                 off
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 this
                 tree
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 partakes
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 tendered
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Candlesticks
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 onely
                 we
                 may
                 yeeld
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 that
                 fatnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 predicate
                 ,
                 Holy.
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 holinesse
                 goes
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 tree
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 branches
                 natural
                 and
                 engraffed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 it
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 The
                 whole
                 of
                 this
                 holinesse
                 is
                 from
                 one
                 Original
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 holinesse
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 communicable
                 from
                 parent
                 to
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 necessarily
                 communicated
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 root
                 communicates
                 sap
                 to
                 the
                 branches
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dispute
                 falls
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 holinesse
                 of
                 inhesion
                 ,
                 but
                 relation
                 ,
                 not
                 qualitative
                 ,
                 but
                 federal
                 .
                 The
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 who
                 were
                 a
                 holy
                 Nation
                 was
                 such
                 ;
                 The
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 inhesion
                 is
                 not
                 communicable
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 holinesse
                 of
                 relation
                 .
                 In
                 holinesse
                 of
                 inhesion
                 the
                 proposition
                 holds
                 not
                 ▪
                 as
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 who
                 knowes
                 not
                 that
                 holy
                 fathers
                 have
                 unholy
                 children
                 ?
                 regenerate
                 parents
                 have
                 issue
                 unregenerate
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 father
                 is
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 Covenant-holinesse
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 childe
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 The
                 father
                 being
                 without
                 ,
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 without
                 ;
                 the
                 father
                 being
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 within
                 ,
                 
                   eo
                   nomine
                
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 root
                 ,
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 actually
                 enters
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 solely
                 vested
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 One
                 stands
                 upon
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 issue
                 for
                 trial
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   this
                   ingraffing
                   be
                   into
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   by
                   profession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   into
                   the
                   invisible
                   by
                   Election
                   and
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   meant
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   invisible
                
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 confesse
                 all
                 Arguments
                 drawn
                 from
                 hence
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 )
                 are
                 lost
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 (
                 to
                 avoid
                 impertinent
                 cavils
                 ,
                 and
                 quarrels
                 )
                 each
                 Text
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 issue
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 bring
                 arguments
                 to
                 evince
                 that
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 engraffing
                 ,
                 is
                 respective
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 proceed
                 to
                 answer
                 arguments
                 from
                 a
                 late
                 hand
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 ingraffing
                 which
                 is
                 into
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                 Isa●●
                 and
                 Jacob
                 as
                 a
                 root
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 invisible
                 graffing
                 by
                 saving
                 Faith
                 and
                 Election
                 ▪
                 This
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 not
                 by
                 power
                 received
                 from
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Abraham
                
                 cannot
                 say
                 he
                 bears
                 us
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 saving
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 sap
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 But
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 into
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 Jacob
                 as
                 a
                 root
                 .
                 This
                 argument
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 if
                 Abraham
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 root
                 by
                 communication
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 prevention
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 root
                 communicating
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 exemplary
                 root
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 exemplary
                 cause
                 of
                 beleeving
                 only
                 ;
                 what
                 an
                 exemplary
                 non-communicating
                 root
                 is
                 or
                 meanes
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 Consider
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 ingraffing
                 which
                 caused
                 disputation
                 and
                 contention
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 emulation
                 in
                 others
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 report
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 saving
                 faith
                 only
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 open
                 ,
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 apparant
                 into
                 the
                 visible
                 body
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 ingraffing
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 caused
                 disputation
                 and
                 contention
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 Acts
                 11.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 emulation
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   32
                   ▪
                   21.
                   
                   Rom
                   10.
                   19.
                   
                   Rom.
                
                 11.
                 14.
                 this
                 therefore
                 was
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 priviledge
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 restrained
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 invisible
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 invisible
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 a
                 saving
                 change
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 visible
                 priviledges
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 the
                 invisible
                 work
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   2●
                
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 ,
                 here
                 mentioned
                 is
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 adversaries
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 only
                 into
                 the
                 visible
                 body
                 .
                 That
                 priviledge
                 wherein
                 the
                 Jewes
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 transcend
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 priviledge
                 which
                 these
                 Gentiles
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 ingraffing
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   17
                   ▪
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 being
                 visibly
                 related
                 thus
                 to
                 God
                 wherein
                 Jews
                 did
                 then
                 exceed
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 largely
                 shewn
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 actually
                 fell
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 stood
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 saving
                 justifying
                 Faith
                 ,
                 entituling
                 to
                 invisible
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Faith
                 of
                 profession
                 
                 onely
                 giving
                 a
                 visible
                 title
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 will
                 maintaine
                 Bertius
                 his
                 
                   Hymenem
                   desertur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 assert
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Faith
                 whereby
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 ingraffed
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Faith
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 v.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 that
                 reconciliation
                 or
                 ingraffing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 reconciliation
                 or
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 state
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 43.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 bore
                 not
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 casting
                 off
                 invisible
                 branches
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 be
                 an
                 exclusion
                 from
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 lost
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 gained
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 plaine
                 .
                 The
                 state
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 stand
                 being
                 rejected
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 state
                 of
                 rejection
                 ;
                 But
                 their
                 condition
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 exclusion
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 state
                 .
                 This
                 needs
                 no
                 proof
                 :
                 Therefore
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 state
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 gained
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 that
                 these
                 arguments
                 to
                 which
                 many
                 more
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 peremptorily
                 asserted
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 manifestly
                 false
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Christian
                   Gentiles
                   were
                   graffed
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   visible
                   Church
                   with
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   Circumcised
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   determination
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 15.
                 and
                 
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   quite
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                
                 or
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 Error
                 begetting
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 thought
                 upon
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 learnt
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ;
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 eat
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 drink
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 expected
                 heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 Let
                 us
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 further
                 observe
                 the
                 manifold
                 Metaphors
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 holding
                 forth
                 this
                 Onenesse
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 a
                 Tent
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 sojourners
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   9.
                   27.
                   
                   God
                   shall
                   enlarge
                
                 Japhet
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Tents
                   of
                
                 Shem
                 ,
                 and
                 Canaan
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   servant
                   .
                   Shems
                
                 Tents
                 must
                 be
                 
                 possest
                 by
                 Japhet
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 others
                 built
                 for
                 their
                 habitation
                 ,
                 The
                 Tents
                 of
                 Shem
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 posterity
                 by
                 Abraham
                 (
                 which
                 Japhet
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 blessing
                 did
                 possesse
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 as
                 needs
                 no
                 proof
                 ;
                 Shems
                 Tents
                 ,
                 and
                 Japhets
                 Tents
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Japhet
                 comes
                 to
                 Shems
                 ,
                 not
                 Shem
                 to
                 Japhets
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep-fold
                 ,
                 John
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Other
                   sheep
                   I
                   have
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   fold
                   ,
                   them
                   also
                   I
                   must
                   bring
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   hear
                   my
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   fold
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   shepherd
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Sheep
                 that
                 in
                 present
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 fold
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 yet
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 all
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 fold
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 some
                 may
                 limit
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 gives
                 notes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 indeed
                 his
                 sheep
                 .
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 disciples
                 only
                 according
                 to
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 notes
                 ,
                 of
                 disciples
                 indeed
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 all
                 reason
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 in
                 discourse
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 demonstrative
                 This
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 malignant
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 ▪
                 And
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   thieves
                   creeping
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   hirelings
                   employed
                   in
                   it
                
                 doth
                 contradict
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gen
                 tiles
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 true
                 sheep
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 dies
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 theeues
                 and
                 hirelings
                 do
                 deceive
                 ,
                 makes
                 up
                 one
                 sheepfold
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 By
                 a
                 
                   natural
                   body
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 Mans
                 body
                 most
                 aptly
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 
                   new
                   man
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 15.
                 is
                 the
                 visibly
                 body
                 compact
                 of
                 both
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 adde
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   8.
                   11.
                   
                   Many
                   shall
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   and
                   West
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   sit
                   down
                   with
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Kingdome
                 that
                 Jews
                 leave
                 ,
                 Gentiles
                 enter
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   21.
                   41
                   ,
                   43.
                   
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Nation
                   bringing
                   forth
                   the
                   fruits
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 That
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 fruit
                 among
                 Jewes
                 (
                 all
                 invisible
                 Members
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 )
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 accout
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 force
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   circumcised
                
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 under
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 Administration
                 ,
                 Law-givers
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 pleased
                 to
                 
                 change
                 their
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 limit
                 his
                 instance
                 to
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 taking
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 doore
                 or
                 porch
                 ;
                 let
                 our
                 opposites
                 then
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 visible
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 Jacob
                 and
                 their
                 posterity
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 Israel
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 wish
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 making
                 divisions
                 in
                 it
                 or
                 separations
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               L.
               
            
             
               Arguments
               from
               a
               late
               hand
               for
               ingraffing
               into
               the
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               and
               breaking
               off
               from
               it
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 Argument
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 That
                 ingraffing
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 act
                 by
                 his
                 sole
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 by
                 Election
                 and
                 giving
                 Faith.
                 For
                 graffing
                 into
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 admission
                 into
                 visible
                 Membership
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 an
                 outward
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 easie
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Administrator
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 easie
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Professor
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 meant
                 ,
                 ●om
                 .
                 11.
                 is
                 Gods
                 act
                 from
                 his
                 sole
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 verse
                 23.
                 where
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 rendred
                 why
                 the
                 Jewes
                 should
                 be
                 again
                 graffed
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 graffe
                 them
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 the
                 graffing
                 here
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 working
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 a
                 professed
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 tendered
                 ,
                 and
                 assent
                 of
                 heart
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 promised
                 ;
                 that
                 power
                 that
                 brought
                 Japhet
                 into
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Shem
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 9
                 ▪
                 27.
                 
                 That
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 was
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 preached
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Act.
                 11.
                 21.
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 beleeved
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 must
                 bring
                 the
                 Jews
                 back
                 into
                 their
                 former
                 Church-condition
                 .
                 How
                 easie
                 soever
                 you
                 take
                 this
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 people
                 who
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 God
                 into
                 a
                 Church-state
                 ;
                 yet
                 our
                 Brethren
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 it
                 awork
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Natives
                 there
                 into
                 a
                 Church-condition
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 easie
                 a
                 businesse
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 this
                 posture
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 .
                 Have
                 so
                 many
                 prayers
                 been
                 ▪
                 laid
                 out
                 for
                 this
                 
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 not
                 done
                 ?
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 such
                 ●ase
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 understand
                 a
                 discipling
                 of
                 Gentile-Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 it
                 solely
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 bare
                 admission
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 stand
                 entitled
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 an
                 outward
                 profession
                 ●e
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 mans
                 will
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 Nations
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 profession
                 ,
                 cordially
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
                 i●
                 above
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 no
                 such
                 ●ase
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Argument
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 ingraffing
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 casting
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 Election
                 and
                 giving
                 Faith
                 ▪
                 for
                 〈…〉
                 acts
                 can
                 reconcile
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 here
                 is
                 called
                 reconciliation
                 ▪
                 opposite
                 to
                 casting
                 away
                 ,
                 verse
                 15.
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 verse
                 16.
                 is
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 clause
                 about
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 and
                 the
                 17.
                 
                   verse
                   ▪
                
                 is
                 an
                 admonition
                 from
                 the
                 suspition
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   ▪
                
                 15.
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 cast
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 breaking
                 off
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 breaking
                 off
                 ▪
                 
                   verse
                   ▪
                
                 17.
                 ●e
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 casting
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   ▪
                
                 15.
                 then
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 reconciliation
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 by
                 Election
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Reconciliation
                 is
                 either
                 gradu●l
                 ,
                 or
                 total
                 ,
                 Either
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 a
                 people
                 in
                 visible
                 communion
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 ever●asting
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 Moses
                 obtained
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 upon
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 golden
                 Calfe
                 ,
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   wrath
                   may
                   wax
                   hot
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Exod
                 32.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 This
                 being
                 premised
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 at
                 fault
                 for
                 a
                 full
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 objection
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Reconciliation
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 casting
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 Jewes
                 then
                 by
                 reconcilation
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 once
                 cast
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ;
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Election
                 and
                 justification
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 and
                 fellowship
                 .
                 Breaking
                 off
                 ,
                 is
                 rightly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 casting
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 ingraffing
                 .
                 Their
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 or
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 into
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 :
                 Now
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 Their
                 reconciliation
                 brings
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 gradual
                 ,
                 not
                 total
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   here
                   said
                
                 ,
                 When
                 any
                 shall
                 shew
                 either
                 a
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherein
                 by
                 reconciliation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 bare
                 vouchsafing
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 casting
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 off
                 ,
                 a
                 l●sse
                 of
                 visible
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 approved
                 Writer
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 so
                 expounding
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 suspect
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 but
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 remaine
                 confident
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 wonder
                 that
                 any
                 that
                 love●
                 not
                 to
                 wrangle
                 ,
                 but
                 feares
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 dare
                 so
                 to
                 interpret
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   say
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 this
                 Authour
                 pleases
                 he
                 can
                 heap
                 up
                 phrases
                 which
                 are
                 onely
                 once
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 select
                 sense
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 uphold
                 this
                 interpretation
                 of
                 holy
                 and
                 unclean
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 14.
                 when
                 the
                 context
                 clearly
                 evinces
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 pleases
                 ,
                 he
                 dare
                 undertake
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 held
                 unanimously
                 by
                 all
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 unanimously
                 opposed
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Covenant-holinesse
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Gomarus
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 1.
                 p.
                 111.
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 World
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 in
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 12
                 ,
                 15.
                 as
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 reconciliation
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 be
                 so
                 used
                 ,
                 yet
                 little
                 is
                 gained
                 ;
                 seeing
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 parallel
                 phrases
                 that
                 hold
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 gratifie
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 Authour
                 ,
                 an
                 approved
                 Writer
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 interprets
                 this
                 text
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reconciliation
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 meant
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 vouchsafing
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Ravanellus
                 who
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 laborious
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   Thesaurus
                   Scripturae
                
                 distinguished
                 of
                 a
                 *
                 
                   twofold
                   reconciliation
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   man
                   with
                   God.
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   man
                   with
                   his
                   neighbour
                   .
                
                 And
                 defining
                 reconciliation
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Authours
                 sense
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 and
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Where
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   name
                   which
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   taken
                   either
                   properly
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   already
                   spoken
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   properly
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   by
                   reconciliation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   understood
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   are
                   call
                   to
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 11.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 12.
                 
                 Here
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 [
                 Faith
                 ]
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 bare
                 dogmatical
                 Faith
                 reaching
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 and
                 not
                 justifying
                 ;
                 [
                 Reconciliation
                 to
                 God
                 ]
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 Church-priviledges
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 [
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ]
                 and
                 [
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ]
                 interpreted
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 These
                 phrases
                 are
                 Synonima
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 signifie
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 not
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 contends
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 phrase
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 casting
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 off
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 losse
                 of
                 visible
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consult
                 the
                 last
                 Annotations
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   22.
                   
                   Otherwise
                   thou
                   also
                   shalt
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                
                 which
                 they
                 enterpret
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   an
                   unfruitful
                   branch
                
                 ,
                 adding
                 this
                 caution
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 foreseene
                 this
                 Glosse
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   passage
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   incorporation
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   profession
                   ,
                   whereof
                   many
                   hypocrites
                   do
                   partake
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   inward
                   and
                   efficacious
                   ingraffing
                   into
                   the
                   mystical
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   a
                   lively
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ever
                   accompanied
                   with
                   perseverance
                   .
                
                 Doctor
                 Featly
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Pelagius
                   redivivus
                
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 pertinent
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 transcribe
                 ,
                 Second
                 parallel
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   38.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   place
                   alledged
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   We
                   Answer
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   meant
                   of
                   particular
                   Beleevers
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   danger
                   of
                   falling
                   away
                   from
                   justifying
                   Faith
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   danger
                   of
                   being
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   Olive
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   ingraffed
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   outward
                   profession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   into
                   whith
                   they
                   were
                   admitted
                   upon
                   the
                   rejection
                   of
                   the
                   Jewes
                   .
                   The
                   Gentiles
                   therefore
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   high-minded
                   against
                   the
                   Jewes
                   ,
                   but
                   fear
                   ;
                   lest
                   God
                   who
                   spared
                   not
                   the
                   natural
                   branches
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   spare
                   them
                   but
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   also
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   natural
                   branches
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   grow
                   proud
                   ,
                   and
                   presumptuously
                   secure
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   question
                   but
                   that
                   
                   a
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   professeth
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   may
                   fall
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   outward
                   and
                   publick
                   profession
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   famous
                   and
                   sometimes
                   flourishing
                   Church
                   in
                   Greece
                   ,
                   and
                   Asia
                   ,
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   themselves
                   ;
                   (
                   now
                   over-runne
                   with
                   Mahometanisme
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   Heresie
                   )
                   prove
                   by
                   their
                   lamentable
                   Apostasie
                   ,
                   deplorable
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   desperate
                   estate
                   .
                   But
                   Bertius
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Appealer
                   should
                   have
                   their
                   eyes
                   upon
                   the
                   mark
                   ,
                   and
                   point
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   habit
                   of
                   faith
                   ;
                   not
                   
                     de
                     fide
                     quam
                     credimus
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     de
                     fide
                     quâ
                     credimus
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   profession
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   affiance
                   of
                   every
                   true
                   beleever
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   A
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   invisible
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   have
                   
                     damn●ta
                     membra
                  
                   ,
                   any
                   Members
                   who
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   approver
                   of
                   the
                   Appealers
                   book
                   ,
                   rightly
                   gathereth
                   out
                   of
                   Saint
                   Austine
                   in
                   his
                   reply
                   to
                   Fisher
                   .
                   A
                   Church
                   or
                   Kingdome
                   generally
                   may
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   renounce
                   the
                   pure
                   profession
                   thereof
                   in
                   publick
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   true
                   Beleever
                   either
                   totally
                   or
                   finally
                   lose
                   his
                   Faith
                   ;
                   but
                   either
                   secretly
                   in
                   that
                   state
                   or
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   else-where
                   openly
                   he
                   may
                   retaine
                   both
                   Faith
                   it self
                   and
                   the
                   profession
                   thereof
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Peter
                     Martyr
                  
                   Loc.
                   Com.
                   pag.
                   491.
                   
                     speaking
                     to
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     Be
                     not
                     high-minded
                     ,
                     but
                     fear
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   is
                   there
                   here
                   speech
                   concerning
                   particular
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   company
                   and
                   body
                   of
                   beleevers
                   ,
                   deservedly
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   warne
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     not
                     high
                     minded
                     ,
                     but
                     fear
                     .
                  
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   hath
                   ceased
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   
                     Africa
                     ,
                     Gr●cia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Asia
                     ▪
                  
                   have
                   lost
                   many
                   Churches
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   lest
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   now
                   happen
                   to
                   Churches
                   which
                   seeme
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   therefore
                   lift
                   up
                   themselves
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     ●n
                     the
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   Thou
                   standest
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   He
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   Jewes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     Be
                     not
                     high-minded
                     ,
                     but
                     fear
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   He
                   speaks
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   from
                   many
                   of
                   whom
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   )
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   first
                   from
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Persians
                     ,
                     Arabians
                     ,
                     Syrians
                     ,
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     Asians
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   ;
                
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Authour
                 hath
                 lost
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 whole
                 Text
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 
                   Reconciliation
                   ,
                   World
                   ,
                   Riches
                
                 ,
                 be
                 thus
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ▪
                 then
                 he
                 sees
                 this
                 Chapter
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 part
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 Writer
                 against
                 Arminians
                 understand
                 by
                 the
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 11.
                 15.
                 onely
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 (
                 unlesse
                 they
                 mean
                 an
                 Election
                 into
                 a
                 Church-state
                 )
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 give
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 universally
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 too
                 large
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 eternally
                 saved
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 too
                 strict
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 men
                 whom
                 God
                 perswades
                 of
                 Japhet
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 Shem
                 ,
                 all
                 Nations
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Annotations
                 on
                 verse
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Argument
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 ingraffing
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 that
                 act
                 whereby
                 the
                 branch
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 branch
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 none
                 deny
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 terminus
                 of
                 ingraffing
                 ,
                 as
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 terminus
                 of
                 calefaction
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 giving
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Ergo.
                 The
                 minor
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 verse
                 20.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 By
                 unbelief
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 standest
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 whence
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 That
                 act
                 whereby
                 the
                 branch
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 tree
                 as
                 a
                 branch
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 giving
                 that
                 means
                 whereby
                 the
                 branch
                 thus
                 stands
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   20.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 by
                 giving
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 shall
                 willingly
                 grant
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 affirm
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 grown
                 persons
                 ,
                 whether
                 Jews
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 do
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-fellowship
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 called
                 ones
                 ,
                 (
                 among
                 which
                 few
                 are
                 Elect
                 )
                 are
                 admitted
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 faith
                 that
                 gave
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 title
                 ,
                 that
                 Hymeneus
                 had
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 shipwrack
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 Doctor
                 Featley
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 shewing
                 Bertius
                 and
                 the
                 Appealer
                 their
                 fallacy
                 ;
                 shews
                 this
                 objector
                 his
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 this
                 objector
                 of
                 the
                 habit
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 
                   de
                   fide
                   quam
                   credimus
                
                 ,
                 this
                 objector
                 speaks
                 
                   de
                   fide
                   qua
                   credimus
                
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 He
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 affiance
                 of
                 every
                 Beleever
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 He
                 addes
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   conceit
                   I
                   conceived
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   think
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   expressions
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   seemes
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   shew
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   in
                   the
                   words
                
                 ;
                 giving
                 in
                 his
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   taking
                   into
                   the
                   Olive
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 indeed
                 here
                 no
                 shew
                 of
                 reason
                 unlesse
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 justifying
                 ;
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Authour
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 enter
                 the
                 lists
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 Positions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Faith
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 more
                 acceptions
                 then
                 one
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 All
                 Faith
                 doth
                 not
                 entitle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 shew
                 of
                 sense
                 in
                 his
                 reason
                 ,
                 disputing
                 from
                 the
                 Genus
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Species
                   affirmativè
                
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Analogum
                 to
                 the
                 Analogatum
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Faith
                 here
                 spoken
                 to
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Doctor
                 Featly
                 asserts
                 )
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 habit
                 ;
                 Faith
                 of
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 particular
                 affiance
                 ;
                 
                   fides
                   quam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   fides
                   qua
                   credimus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 fallacy
                 is
                 clear
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 because
                 bruits
                 have
                 souls
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 have
                 reasonable
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 all
                 Scripture
                 as
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 inuisible
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 All
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 a
                 faith
                 of
                 profession
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 All
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 into
                 that
                 subject
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 receives
                 what
                 is
                 ingraffed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stock
                 receives
                 the
                 syens
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 that
                 receives
                 the
                 Elect
                 Beleever
                 ;
                 
                   Christ
                   dwells
                   in
                   us
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 so
                 we
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 All
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 into
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 sap
                 and
                 juice
                 to
                 the
                 ingraffed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stock
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 to
                 the
                 syens
                 ;
                 Now
                 Christ
                 gives
                 sap
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 Christ
                 .
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 If
                 saving
                 faith
                 ingraffe
                 the
                 branch
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 object
                 of
                 such
                 Faith
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 object
                 of
                 Faith
                 but
                 Christ
                 .
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 That
                 supposed
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 invisible
                 ,
                 or
                 unwitting
                 ;
                 if
                 know
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 invisible
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 light
                 to
                 discerne
                 an
                 invisible
                 work
                 ;
                 if
                 unknown
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 new
                 ▪
                 ingraffing
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 nor
                 complaint
                 of
                 breaking
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 all
                 being
                 done
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 translation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 To
                 dispute
                 whether
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 into
                 the
                 Church-visible
                 ,
                 or
                 invisible
                 ;
                 is
                 to
                 dispute
                 whether
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 be
                 a
                 Mountaine
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 Aire
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 assoon
                 finde
                 a
                 Mountaine
                 of
                 Aire
                 in
                 Geography
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 the
                 
                 invisible
                 Church
                 in
                 Divinity
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 tie
                 not
                 any
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 station
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 elsewhere
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 Gentile
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 large
                 fore-prophesied
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 Historically
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ingraffing
                 here
                 mentioned
                 .
                 The
                 visible
                 Church
                 did
                 immediately
                 receive
                 these
                 new
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 professedly
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 15.
                 became
                 one
                 new
                 man.
                 The
                 visible
                 Church
                 communicates
                 sap
                 and
                 juice
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Olive
                 )
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 praises
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 addition
                 to
                 this
                 number
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Argument
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 verse
                 17.
                 whereby
                 the
                 wilde
                 Olive
                 is
                 co-partaker
                 of
                 the
                 root
                 and
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 asserted
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 is
                 only
                 Election
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Ergo.
                 The
                 minor
                 I
                 prove
                 by
                 considering
                 who
                 the
                 root
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 fatness
                 of
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 is
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Negatively
                 the
                 root
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 every
                 beleeving
                 parent
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 I
                 may
                 answer
                 for
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 said
                 that
                 every
                 beleeving
                 parent
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 ;
                 I
                 willingly
                 yeeld
                 that
                 every
                 beleeving
                 parent
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 affirm
                 that
                 every
                 beleeving
                 parent
                 is
                 a
                 root
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 reach
                 this
                 mystery
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 branches
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 reaching
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 no
                 intermediate
                 rootes
                 intervening
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Adam
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 natural
                 root
                 of
                 mankinde
                 to
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 intermediate
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 deriving
                 us
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Jacob
                 with
                 Rachel
                 and
                 Leah
                 was
                 a
                 root
                 from
                 whom
                 Israel
                 sprang
                 as
                 branches
                 of
                 an
                 Olive
                 ;
                 so
                 Judah
                 and
                 
                   Tamar
                   ,
                   Boaz
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ruth
                 were
                 roots
                 likewise
                 :
                 
                   They
                   built
                   up
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Ruth
                 .
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 was
                 this
                 Olive-tree
                 ,
                 these
                 several
                 Metaphors
                 expressing
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 out
                 the
                 branches
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 All
                 builders
                 are
                 roots
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 builders
                 therefore
                 roots
                 ;
                 Abraham
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 builder
                 laying
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 root
                 from
                 whence
                 every
                 branch
                 was
                 derived
                 ;
                 yet
                 every
                 particular
                 Beleever
                 that
                 had
                 issue
                 ,
                 a
                 builder
                 ,
                 a
                 root
                 .
                 Those
                 Israelites
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 holinesse
                 of
                 inhesion
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 relation
                 that
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 not
                 invisible
                 ,
                 were
                 fathers
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 communication
                 of
                 this
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   1.
                   
                   All
                   our
                   fathers
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   cloud
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   sea
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 intermediate
                 fathers
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 intermediate
                 mothers
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 
                   Eue.
                   Eve
                
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 all
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 mother
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 intermediate
                 father
                 to
                 derive
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 proof
                 is
                 very
                 well
                 worth
                 the
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 beleeving
                 parent
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 root
                 .
                 
                   For
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   branches
                   should
                   be
                   natural
                   ;
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   every
                   beleeving
                   Parent
                   is
                   a
                   natural
                   branch
                   from
                   his
                   father
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   Apostle
                   makes
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   branches
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   wild
                   Olive
                   graffed
                   in
                   besides
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Jews
                   only
                   natural
                   branches
                   growing
                   from
                   the
                   root
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 21
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 them
                 wilde
                 onely
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 ingraffing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 all
                 Terahs
                 race
                 wilde
                 likewise
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 change
                 of
                 Faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 God
                 entered
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 We
                 now
                 are
                 natural
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 wilde
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 Original
                 .
                 Positively
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 sayes
                 )
                 
                   the
                   root
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   then
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 
                   onely
                   is
                   a
                   holy
                   root
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   most
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob.
                 If
                 this
                 have
                 any
                 face
                 of
                 Argument
                 ,
                 it
                 runnes
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 Abraham
                 
                   be
                   the
                   root
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   every
                   beleeving
                   Parent
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   ingraffing
                   is
                   by
                   Election
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   that
                   justifies
                   .
                
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 sequel
                 is
                 undeniable
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 If
                 Abraham
                 be
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 strangely
                 calls
                 by
                 Election
                 )
                 but
                 onely
                 into
                 the
                 visible
                 .
                 This
                 Master
                 Blakwood
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 faine
                 would
                 have
                 maintained
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 ;
                 for
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 into
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 saving
                 Faith
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 derive
                 saving
                 Graces
                 personally
                 inherent
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 Election
                 from
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Elect
                 in
                 
                   Abraham
                   .
                   Abraham
                
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Without
                 me
                 ye
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 shall
                 flow
                 forth
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 life
                 that
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 we
                 live
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Terah
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 Abraham
                 be
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 respective
                 to
                 a
                 conditional
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 under
                 condition
                 covenanted
                 ;
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 safe
                 for
                 our
                 Authour
                 with
                 Master
                 Blackwood
                 
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 contradiction
                 to
                 himself
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 Christ
                 the
                 root
                 ;
                 when
                 these
                 consequences
                 must
                 follow
                 ;
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answers
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   If
                   I
                   made
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   a
                   root
                   as
                   communicating
                   Faith
                   by
                   infusion
                   ;
                   or
                   impetration
                   mediatory
                   as
                   Christ
                   ,
                   this
                   would
                   follow
                   ;
                   But
                   I
                   make
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   a
                   root
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   beleeve
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   by
                   begetting
                   Faith
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   an
                   exempl●ry
                   cause
                   of
                   beleeving
                   as
                   I
                   gather
                   from
                   the
                   expression
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 12.
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   father
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   our
                   father
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   yet
                   being
                   uncircumcised
                   ,
                
                 A
                 root
                 not
                 by
                 communication
                 ,
                 but
                 example
                 ,
                 an
                 ingraffing
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 communicated
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 imitate
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Catacresis
                 as
                 may
                 well
                 make
                 all
                 Rhetorick
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 ever
                 saw
                 a
                 more
                 notable
                 piece
                 of
                 non●sense
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 seek
                 what
                 sense
                 is
                 .
                 A
                 root
                 is
                 too
                 low
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 its
                 examples
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 syens
                 suck
                 in
                 juice
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 imitate
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 root
                 soever
                 any
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 root
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 root
                 by
                 communication
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   If
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   branches
                   be
                   broken
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   being
                   a
                   wilde
                   Olive-tree
                   wert
                   graffed
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   partakest
                   of
                   the
                   root
                   and
                   fatnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Olive-tree
                   .
                
                 The
                 root
                 here
                 communicates
                 fatnesse
                 to
                 the
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 branches
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 communicative
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 communicate
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 branch
                 one
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Abraham
                 is
                 indeed
                 called
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 root
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 not
                 full
                 Synonima's
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 maine
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 both
                 Metaphors
                 aptly
                 setting
                 forth
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 branches
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 root
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 receive
                 ,
                 namely
                 their
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Israel
                 appertained
                 the
                 Covenants
                 and
                 the
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 become
                 children
                 and
                 branches
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 title
                 father
                 is
                 yet
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 latitude
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 impart
                 to
                 his
                 issue
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 patterne
                 and
                 example
                 ,
                 as
                 even
                 natural
                 parents
                 are
                 likewise
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 12.
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Argument
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   From
                
                 verse
                 25.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 the
                 Jews
                 be
                 by
                 blinding
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 by
                 giving
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   25.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Argument
                   ,
                   I
                   grant
                   the
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   and
                   return
                   the
                   same
                   answer
                   .
                   Jewish
                   blindnesse
                   keeps
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Church-state
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   from
                   all
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   vaile
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   reinvested
                   in
                   a
                   Church-state
                   and
                   Covenant-condition
                   .
                   For
                   proof
                   there
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 blinding
                 or
                 hardening
                 is
                 ,
                 verse
                 7.
                 opposed
                 to
                 that
                 state
                 which
                 the
                 Election
                 obtained
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 slumber
                 ,
                 eyes
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 eares
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 hear
                 ,
                 verse
                 10.
                 
                 Whereby
                 their
                 eyes
                 were
                 darkened
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 Anti-Arminians
                 gather
                 absolute
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 
                   Ames
                   animad
                   .
                   in
                   Remon
                   .
                   Script
                   .
                   Synod
                   .
                   Art.
                   1.
                   
                   Cap.
                
                 16.
                 
                 Hoc
                 ipsum
                 ad
                 reprobationem
                 spectare
                 Apostolus
                 Paulus
                 clarè
                 ostendit
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 17.
                 
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 opposites
                 ,
                 
                   Oppositorum
                   opposita
                   sunt
                   attributa
                
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 blinding
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 be
                 by
                 blinding
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 by
                 inlightening
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 enlightening
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 giving
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 proposition
                 being
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 blinding
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 is
                 by
                 blinding
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 by
                 enlightening
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Election
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 assumption
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 blindnesse
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 is
                 by
                 blinding
                 .
                 No
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Contra-Remonstrants
                 worthy
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 adversary
                 of
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 hath
                 taught
                 this
                 doctrine
                 :
                 It
                 that
                 which
                 their
                 adversaries
                 indeed
                 charge
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 unanimously
                 do
                 disclaime
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 reprobation
                 is
                 the
                 antecedent
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 an
                 effect
                 .
                 Reprobation
                 is
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 blindnesse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Contra-remonstrants
                 have
                 got
                 a
                 sweet
                 Advocate
                 to
                 cast
                 that
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 adversaries
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 turned
                 every
                 stone
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 )
                 could
                 never
                 proue
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 member
                 ,
                 that
                 casting
                 away
                 
                 way
                 is
                 by
                 blinding
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 better
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 ;
                 Blindnesse
                 was
                 their
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 off
                 was
                 their
                 just
                 sentence
                 ;
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   unbelief
                   they
                   were
                   broken
                   off
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 20.
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 God
                 
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   spare
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 .
                 The
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wages
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 :
                 Unbelief
                 and
                 breaking
                 off
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 the
                 wages
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 :
                 Breaking
                 off
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 blinding
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 layes
                 all
                 at
                 mans
                 doore
                 ,
                 makes
                 his
                 blindnesse
                 the
                 moving
                 cause
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 
                   Thy
                   destruction
                   is
                   of
                   thy self
                
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 only
                 the
                 severe
                 ,
                 but
                 just
                 Judge
                 .
                 Our
                 Authour
                 layes
                 all
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 Gods
                 reprobation
                 causes
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 breaking
                 off
                 is
                 by
                 blinding
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 hand
                 but
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 the
                 consequence
                 being
                 denied
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 blindnesse
                 is
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 breaking
                 off
                 being
                 not
                 by
                 blinding
                 ;
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 opposites
                 here
                 produced
                 ?
                 Election
                 and
                 reprobation
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 salvation
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 
                   per
                   omnia
                   quadrare
                
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 as
                 Election
                 leads
                 to
                 salvation
                 without
                 any
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 so
                 Reprobation
                 should
                 lead
                 to
                 destruction
                 without
                 any
                 merit
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 Contra-remonstrants
                 unanimously
                 deny
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 here
                 affirmed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 verse
                 8.
                 10.
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 
                   Anti-Arminians
                   gather
                   absolute
                   Reprobation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 explaining
                 what
                 this
                 absolute
                 Reprobation
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 spoken
                 to
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 much
                 be
                 spoke
                 of
                 the
                 irrespective
                 decree
                 both
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 among
                 our selves
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 learne
                 what
                 one
                 Anti-Arminian
                 ever
                 made
                 Reprobation
                 absolute
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ;
                 Amesius
                 is
                 quoted
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 absolute
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 And
                 Gomarus
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 irrespective
                 decree
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 (
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 entred
                 his
                 dissent
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Dort
                 ,
                 where
                 respective
                 to
                 reprobation
                 that
                 was
                 denied
                 ,
                 and
                 Sublapsarian
                 opinion
                 established
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 peremptorily
                 denies
                 any
                 reprobation
                 absolute
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Neither
                   doth
                   God
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   absolutely
                   and
                   barely
                   destinate
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   without
                   subordinate
                   meanes
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   destinates
                   him
                   to
                   just
                   destruction
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   ,
                   sinne
                   justly
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   .
                
                 Analysis
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 Rom.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 p.
                 60.
                 
                 Neither
                 will
                 he
                 have
                 this
                 decree
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 sinne
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 Medium
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 
                 page
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   decree
                   to
                   effect
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   suffer
                   ;
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   hinder
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   governe
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   ;
                   Neither
                   doth
                   God
                   effect
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   decree
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   decreed
                   to
                   effect
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Authour
                   ,
                   us
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   evil
                   which
                   he
                   decreed
                   not
                   to
                   hinder
                   in
                   his
                   creature
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   effect
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   decree
                   to
                   effect
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   permits
                   ,
                   and
                   governs
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   justly
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   decree
                   ,
                   punishes
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 Doctor
                 Prideaux
                 ,
                 Lect.
                 1.
                 de
                 absoluto
                 decreto
                 .
                 c
                 
                   That
                   necessary
                   distinction
                   between
                   the
                   effect
                   and
                   consequent
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 of
                 reprobation
                 )
                 
                   lo●ses
                   not
                   a
                   few
                   knots
                   ;
                   which
                   many
                   understanding
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   duely
                   heeding
                   ,
                   are
                   brought
                   into
                   fraits
                   by
                   their
                   adversaries
                   .
                   The
                   condensation
                   of
                   water
                   (
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   use
                
                 Austins
                 
                   instance
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   the
                   absence
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   not
                   an
                   effect
                   .
                   The
                   ruine
                   of
                   a
                   house
                   ,
                   of
                   it self
                   tending
                   to
                   decay
                   ,
                   necessarily
                   follows
                   upon
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   repaire
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Master
                   might
                   do
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   pleased
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   he
                   bound
                   .
                   Sinne
                   no
                   otherwise
                   follows
                   upon
                   reprobation
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   cause
                   efficient
                   ,
                   but
                   deficient
                   ,
                   not
                   whereby
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   removed
                   that
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   supplied
                   which
                   is
                   wanting
                   .
                
                 And
                 Master
                 Ball
                 in
                 his
                 larger
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   57.
                   
                   Sin
                   is
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   mans
                   free
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   condemnation
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   justice
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   man
                   for
                   sin
                   and
                   disobedience
                   ;
                   But
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   neither
                   .
                
                 The
                 signes
                 of
                 Reprobation
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 dischurched
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 quoted
                 out
                 of
                 Ames
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 severity
                 which
                 God
                 sheweth
                 in
                 not
                 sparing
                 ,
                 but
                 breaking
                 off
                 these
                 natural
                 Branches
                 ,
                 is
                 explicitely
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 did
                 threaten
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 43.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 Nation
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 he
                 threatens
                 against
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 5.
                 in
                 taking
                 away
                 their
                 Candlestick
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Gods
                 decree
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Argument
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 If
                 re-ingraffing
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 produceth
                 salvation
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 turning
                 them
                 from
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 taking
                 away
                 their
                 sins
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 by
                 giving
                 faith
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   25.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 Argument
                 well
                 husbanded
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 made
                 three
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ●
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 priviledges
                 enjoyed
                 in
                 a
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 in
                 Scripture-phrase
                 are
                 the
                 salvation
                 ,
                 John
                 4.
                 22.
                 
                 Seeing
                 Church-members
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 sauing
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 under
                 Gospel-dispensations
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 salvation
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   26.
                   all
                
                 Israel
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 Annotation
                 speaks
                 .
                 
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   people
                   in
                   general
                   shall
                   be
                   brought
                   againe
                   into
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   re-istablisht
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Israel
                 
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   Jewes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 
                   Diodate
                   ;
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   general
                   shall
                   be
                   put
                   again
                   into
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   re-established
                   into
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 such
                 men
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 Church-state
                 are
                 turned
                 from
                 iniquity
                 partially
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 way
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 their
                 contradicting
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 ;
                 
                   having
                   escaped
                   the
                   pollution
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 16.
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 remaines
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Their
                 sinne
                 is
                 pardoned
                 
                   quoad
                   hoc
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Moses
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 and
                 God
                 pro●miseth
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 7.
                 14.
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 National
                 dardon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Argument
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 re-ingraffing
                 be
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 Election
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 his
                 gifts
                 of
                 calling
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 by
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 Faith
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   His
                   Election
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   gifts
                   of
                   calling
                   did
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   put
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   visible
                   Church-state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 set
                 his
                 love
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 chuse
                 you
                 because
                 you
                 were
                 moe
                 in
                 number
                 then
                 any
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 ye
                 were
                 the
                 fewest
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 loved
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 keep
                 
                 the
                 Oath
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 sworne
                 unto
                 your
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   love
                   ,
                   election
                   and
                   gifts
                   of
                   calling
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   broken
                   off
                   ,
                   doth
                   re-ingraffte
                   them
                   ;
                   If
                   this
                   Argument
                   hold
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   invisible
                   Church
                   that
                   was
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Here
                   our
                   Authour
                   sayes
                   with
                   much
                   confidence
                   that
                   he
                   questions
                   not
                   ,
                
                 but
                 all
                 Anti-Arminians
                 that
                 understand
                 the
                 controversie
                 ,
                 will
                 disclaime
                 Master
                 Geree
                 in
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 election
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 meant
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 are
                 by
                 faith
                 into
                 salvation
                 .
                 
                   But
                   he
                   is
                   much
                   deceived
                   ,
                   Those
                   before
                   mentioned
                   understood
                   somewhate
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Diodate
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Annotations
                   hath
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                
                 God
                 never
                 recals
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 absolute
                 decree
                 he
                 wil
                 communicate
                 to
                 some
                 person
                 or
                 Nation
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 Now
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 hath
                 been
                 such
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 once
                 called
                 ,
                 have
                 and
                 may
                 fall
                 totally
                 and
                 irreparably
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 people
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 irrevocable
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 never
                 repents
                 .
                 a
                 Calvin
                 
                   on
                   the
                   words
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 private
                 Election
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 handled
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 adoption
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 outward
                 appearance
                 seemed
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 .
                 
                   And
                   presently
                   after
                
                 ,
                 b
                 The
                 Apostle
                 argues
                 that
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 once
                 chose
                 to
                 himself
                 that
                 Nation
                 in
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 remaineth
                 firme
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Paraeus
                
                 in
                 dubio
                 decimo
                 nono
                 
                   on
                   this
                   chapter
                   understands
                   it
                   of
                   the
                
                 c
                 constancy
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 his
                 own
                 Nation
                 .
                 
                   And
                   most
                   fully
                   in
                
                 dubio
                 vicesimo
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   urging
                
                 Stapletons
                 objection
                 d
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 seems
                 from
                 this
                 irrevocablenesse
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 cannot
                 follow
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 ,
                 as
                 Stapleton
                 objects
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Martyr
                 confesse
                 ,
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 each
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 adoption
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 common
                 grace
                 of
                 adoption
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 was
                 mutual
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 fell
                 from
                 this
                 gift
                 .
                 
                   To
                   which
                
                 Paraeus
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Stapleton's
                 corrupt
                 glosse
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 answered
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 spake
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 federal
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 irrevocablenesse
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 denied
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 is
                 not
                 concluded
                 ,
                 yea
                 from
                 the
                 lesse
                 
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                
                 it
                 is
                 firmly
                 concluded
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 from
                 common
                 grace
                 do
                 rightly
                 conclude
                 this
                 irrevocablenesse
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 determined
                 from
                 that
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 .
                 Ravanellus
                 in
                 verbum
                 Electio
                 ,
                 
                   understands
                   Election
                   in
                
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                   of
                   common
                   Election
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   do
                   also
                   in
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 Amesius
                 ▪
                 
                   is
                   urged
                   as
                   an
                   adversary
                   yet
                   appears
                   otherwise
                   .
                   The
                   Remonstrants
                   giving
                   two
                   answers
                   to
                   this
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   the
                   self-same
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   with
                
                 Stapletons
                 .
                 
                   To
                   which
                
                 Amesius
                 replies
                 Coron
                 .
                 page
                 233
                 ,
                 234.
                 
                 f
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 custome
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abuse
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 overthrow
                 or
                 removal
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   appears
                   according
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   spake
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   denial
                   of
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   meant
                   of
                   the
                   unchangable
                   decree
                   of
                   eternal
                   Election
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   abuse
                   this
                   truth
                   in
                   about
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   argument
                   drawn
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   perseverance
                   .
                   As
                   Jesuites
                   and
                   Arminians
                   do
                   object
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   their
                   adversaries
                   freely
                   confesse
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   indeed
                   sometimes
                   in
                   my
                   thoughts
                   doubted
                   ,
                   how
                   fitly
                   this
                   Text
                   was
                   brought
                   against
                   Arminians
                   for
                   proof
                   of
                   perseverance
                   and
                   estament
                   of
                   assurance
                   ,
                   yet
                   satisfied
                   my selfe
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ;
                   but
                   (
                   since
                   I
                   had
                   any
                   understanding
                   )
                   never
                   questioned
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   here
                   applied
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   these
                   Authours
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   National
                   priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   the
                   full
                   scope
                   of
                   these
                   Chapters
                   being
                   to
                   dispute
                   the
                   rejection
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   their
                   former
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   their
                   future
                   recovery
                   unto
                   the
                   state
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   were
                   fallen
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Gentile-Nations
                   by
                   discipling
                   do
                   succed
                   :
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   no
                   farther
                   for
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   preceding
                
                 verse
                 ,
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 enemies
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 Election
                 they
                 are
                 beloved
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 sake
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Who
                   were
                   enemies
                   concerning
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Who
                   the
                   Fathers
                   are
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   sake
                   they
                   are
                   beloved
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   What
                   this
                   election
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   soone
                   see
                   who
                   are
                   beloved
                   
                   for
                   the
                   Fathers
                   sake
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   spiritual
                   seed
                   that
                   were
                   as
                   concerning
                   the
                   Gospel
                   enemies
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   of
                   contradictions
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Diodate
                 sayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Jewes
                 who
                 at
                 present
                 time
                 were
                 alienate
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 rebellion
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 can
                 unite
                 souls
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Enemies
                   against
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   are
                   enemies
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   spiritual
                   Israel
                   .
                   The
                   fathers
                   for
                   whose
                   sake
                   they
                   are
                   beloved
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   ancient
                   fathers
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   they
                   did
                   proceed
                   ,
                   especially
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob.
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 prepter
                 patres
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fathers
                 ;
                 
                   Then
                   Election
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   (
                   as
                
                 Paraeus
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   words
                
                 ,
                 Diodate
                 and
                 Ravanellus
                 in
                 verbum
                 Electio
                 
                   observe
                   )
                   understood
                   of
                   an
                   external
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   whereby
                   God
                   chose
                   this
                   Nation
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 holy
                 people
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 special
                 people
                 unto
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 
                   unlesse
                   we
                   are
                   elect
                   in
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 
                   are
                   our
                   Mediatours
                   reconciliation
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 We
                 are
                 accepted
                 in
                 the
                 beloved
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   1.
                   6.
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   acceptation
                   in
                
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conclude
                   our
                   prayers
                   not
                   in
                   and
                   through
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ;
                 
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   beloved
                   to
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 g
                 Paraeus
                 
                   indeed
                   makes
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   eternal
                   Election
                   to
                   be
                   secondarily
                   here
                   understood
                   ,
                
                 which
                 God
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 deposited
                 in
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 for
                 adopting
                 them
                 into
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 evident
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 many
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 shall
                 have
                 that
                 are
                 Elect
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Election
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   an
                   adjunct
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   of
                   it self
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   that
                   these
                   beloved
                   for
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   their
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 h
                 Because
                 (
                 saith
                 Paraeus
                 )
                 God
                 loved
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 among
                 men
                 friendship
                 with
                 parents
                 be
                 divolved
                 to
                 Children
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 with
                 God
                 likewise
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   desire
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   for
                   whom
                
                 Moses
                 
                   interceded
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   prayed
                
                 ,
                 Remember
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 Israel
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 swarest
                 by
                 thy
                 own
                 selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 saidest
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 multiply
                 your
                 seed
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 land
                 that
                 I
                 
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 your
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 inherit
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 
                   Exod.
                   32.
                   13.
                   
                   Was
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   for
                   whom
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   God
                   promises
                   to
                
                 remember
                 his
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 26.
                 42.
                 
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 under
                 suffering
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   exprest
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 remember
                 the
                 land
                 ?
                 
                   Either
                   then
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Moses
                 
                   erre
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   list
                   of
                   Authours
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   the
                   love
                   ,
                   election
                   ,
                   calling
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   Church
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Argument
                 .
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 both
                 of
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 be
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 by
                 shutting
                 up
                 in
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 by
                 election
                 and
                 giving
                 faith
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   verse
                   30
                   ,
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   The
                   priviledge
                   of
                   a
                   Church-state
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Jewes
                   once
                   had
                   ;
                   and
                   againe
                   shall
                   have
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   mercy
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   ,
                
                 Hosea
                 1.
                 6
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Author
                   addes
                
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 scope
                 ,
                 and
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 is
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 by
                 election
                 and
                 giving
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 verse
                 13.
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 a
                 verse
                 but
                 speaks
                 of
                 rejecting
                 ,
                 foreknowing
                 ,
                 election
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 hardening
                 ,
                 giving
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 slumber
                 ,
                 darkening
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 stumbling
                 ,
                 falling
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 equipollent
                 terme
                 to
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 plainly
                 signifie
                 his
                 intention
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 discourse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 shewing
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 Gods
                 counsel
                 in
                 electing
                 ,
                 reprobating
                 ,
                 blinding
                 ,
                 conuerting
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 another
                 while
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 admire
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Marshal
                 should
                 interpret
                 the
                 ingraffing
                 of
                 bare
                 admission
                 into
                 visible
                 Church-membership
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 willingly
                 learne
                 what
                 ingraffing
                 by
                 Election
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 Election
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 immanent
                 act
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 terminated
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 creature
                 ;
                 such
                 expressions
                 do
                 not
                 suit
                 with
                 so
                 high
                 pretendings
                 to
                 scholastical
                 learning
                 ▪
                 as
                 every
                 where
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 this
                 Authour
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 this
                 Argument
                 made
                 up
                 by
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 assumption
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 this
                 .
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Jewes
                   in
                   their
                   fall
                   from
                   Church-fellowship
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   ,
                   hardened
                   ,
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   slumber
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   their
                   eyes
                   are
                   darkened
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   stumbled
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 Election
                 or
                 Grace
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Church-fellowship
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 reason
                 in
                 this
                 heap
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 may
                 well
                 admire
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 admiration
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 weak
                 both
                 in
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Logick
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 presently
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 discover
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 a
                 satisfying
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 flourish
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Argument
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Parallel
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   is
                   said
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 implanting
                 into
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Master
                 Hudson
                 ,
                 page
                 132.
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 but
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 13.
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 visible
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 He
                 places
                 his
                 greatest
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 as
                 he
                 professes
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 enlarges
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   sure
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   were
                   made
                   fellow-heires
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   co-partakers
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   an
                   outward
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   giving
                   of
                   faith
                   according
                   to
                   Election
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 
                   the
                   ingraffing
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 17.
                 
                   parallel
                   to
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   an
                   outward
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   giving
                   Faith
                   according
                   to
                   Election
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 onely
                 say
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 truth
                 :
                 Then
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 Israel
                 at
                 their
                 restauration
                 ,
                 all
                 Israel
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 26.
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 England
                 in
                 
                   statu
                   quo
                
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 understand
                 salvation
                 .
                 Whether
                 we
                 be
                 by
                 descent
                 
                   Britaines
                   ,
                   Saxons
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Normans
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 gentiles
                 and
                 consequently
                 by
                 his
                 Divinity
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 by
                 Fatih
                 according
                 to
                 Election
                 ,
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 clear
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 Gospel-glory
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 dispensed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 And
                 
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Jewes
                   appertained
                   the
                   glory
                   and
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 now
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 promises
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 many
                 Jews
                 as
                 fell
                 not
                 off
                 ,
                 still
                 enjoy
                 this
                 this
                 glory
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 make
                 one
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 was
                 a
                 distinct
                 body
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Now
                 upon
                 this
                 glorious
                 call
                 they
                 are
                 one
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Texts
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 when
                 any
                 shall
                 tell
                 me
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 paralle
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 my
                 answer
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 in
                 graffing
                 into
                 Christ
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 parallels
                 are
                 without
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Arguments
                 .
                 Two
                 
                 things
                 lie
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 prove
                 that
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 invisible
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 parallel
                 with
                 this
                 Scripture
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 reason
                 with
                 his
                 full
                 strength
                 against
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   Pari
                
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 argument
                 must
                 carry
                 force
                 from
                 the
                 parity
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 only
                 says
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 proves
                 to
                 be
                 parallel
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 shews
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 parity
                 consists
                 ;
                 he
                 well
                 knows
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 their
                 disparity
                 might
                 appear
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 tenth
                 Argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 Authorities
                 produced
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 so
                 little
                 purpose
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 the
                 Readers
                 patience
                 in
                 the
                 recital
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LI.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               Vindicated
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               Scripture
               in
               which
               this
               extent
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               evidenced
               ,
               is
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 wife
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 husband
                 ;
                 else
                 were
                 your
                 Children
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 they
                 holy
                 .
              
               In
               order
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               the
               whole
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostl
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               which
               appears
               to
               be
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               Corinthians
               converted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Ministery
               ,
               
               consulted
               him
               by
               letters
               in
               several
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ;
               one
               concerning
               Marriage
               ,
               a
               second
               concerning
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               a
               third
               concerning
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               a
               fourth
               concerning
               collection
               for
               the
               Saints
               .
               That
               of
               Marriage
               is
               first
               spoken
               to
               ,
               and
               consists
               of
               divers
               heads
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               satisfied
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               One
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               concernes
               Marriage-estate
               ,
               between
               a
               Beleever
               an
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               a
               Professour
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
               and
               a
               Worshipper
               of
               Idols
               ;
               whether
               such
               society
               may
               be
               continued
               ,
               or
               must
               be
               separated
               .
               That
               this
               was
               their
               Quaere
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               Apostles
               resolution
               ,
               
               He
               gives
               in
               his
               answer
               in
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               beleeving
               husband
               joyned
               to
               an
               unbelieving
               wife
               ,
               and
               a
               beleeving
               wife
               joyned
               to
               an
               unbeleeving
               husband
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 not
                 leave
                 him
                 ,
              
               only
               excepting
               the
               case
               of
               
               wilful
               desertion
               ,
               when
               for
               religions
               sake
               the
               unbeleeving
               party
               leaves
               ;
               Unbelief
               breaks
               not
               the
               Marriage-bond
               ,
               renders
               it
               not
               a
               nullity
               ,
               (
               Religion
               being
               not
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               )
               It
               might
               make
               null
               all
               Covenants
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               seeing
               that
               condemnes
               Marriage-Covenants
               with
               unbeleevers
               ,
               condemnes
               all
               other
               Covenants
               with
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               7.
               23.
               
               Having
               determined
               the
               point
               in
               an
               universal
               proposition
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               equivalent
               with
               it
               ,
               A
               Beleever
               and
               an
               unbeleever
               joyned
               in
               Wedlock-bond
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               separated
               ,
               He
               meets
               with
               their
               scruples
               ,
               and
               answers
               their
               objections
               against
               it
               ;
               That
               they
               had
               their
               scruples
               ,
               must
               be
               confest
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               had
               never
               sent
               the
               case
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               And
               those
               scruples
               which
               reason
               it self
               will
               suggest
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               faire
               colour
               in
               Scripture
               for
               them
               ,
               
               and
               are
               met
               with
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               his
               answer
               ;
               we
               must
               take
               to
               be
               their
               scruples
               and
               grounds
               of
               their
               feares
               ,
               Unlesse
               we
               had
               the
               Corinthians
               letter
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               other
               way
               of
               cognizance
               of
               them
               .
               And
               these
               are
               two
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               mention
               the
               second
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               seeing
               I
               am
               to
               dwell
               upon
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               their
               jealousie
               of
               themselves
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               standing
               and
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               This
               in
               reason
               they
               might
               well
               fear
               ,
               who
               so
               active
               to
               seduce
               and
               draw
               away
               as
               a
               yoke-fellow
               ?
               and
               this
               hath
               fair
               colour
               of
               Scripture
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 will
                 turn
                 away
                 thy
                 son
                 from
                 following
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 serve
                 other
                 gods
                 .
              
               Examples
               are
               not
               wanting
               ,
               
                 Nehem.
                 13.
                 26.
                 
                 Did
                 not
              
               Solomon
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 sin
                 by
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 yet
                 among
                 many
                 Nations
                 was
                 there
                 no
                 King
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 belov'd
                 of
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 made
                 him
                 King
                 over
                 all
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 even
                 him
                 did
                 outlandish
                 women
                 cause
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
               To
               this
               the
               Apostle
               answers
               ,
               and
               opposes
               the
               hopes
               of
               conversion
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               party
               ;
               
                 How
                 knowest
                 thou
                 O
                 wife
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 shalt
                 save
                 thy
                 husband
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 knowest
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 shalt
                 save
                 thy
                 wife
                 ?
              
               As
               there
               is
               fear
               of
               seducing
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               hope
               of
               conversion
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               issue
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               not
               be
               reckoned
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               fellowship
               of
               uncleane
               Gentiles
               .
               Reason
               is
               strong
               for
               this
               ;
               they
               well
               knew
               that
               as
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Parent
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Childe
               ;
               for
               Church-state
               and
               condition
               ,
               being
               a
               priviledge
               communicable
               ,
               and
               derived
               by
               descent
               from
               Parent
               to
               Childe
               .
               If
               the
               Parent
               were
               without
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
               the
               Childe
               was
               ever
               such
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               the
               parents
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               their
               children
               were
               reckoned
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               .
               Now
               Parents
               being
               divided
               ,
               the
               one
               holy
               ,
               the
               other
               unclean
               ,
               they
               feared
               that
               the
               issue
               would
               follow
               the
               worser
               part
               ,
               a
               staine
               would
               lie
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               accounted
               unclean
               with
               the
               unbeleeving
               parent
               this
               hath
               a
               faire
               colour
               of
               Scripture
               likewise
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               like
               case
               it
               had
               been
               so
               determined
               ,
               
                 Ezra
                 10.
                 3.
                 
                 Now
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               takes
               off
               these
               fears
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               that
               the
               unbel●●ving
               party
               doth
               not
               (
               as
               they
               fear
               )
               defile
               the
               issue
               ,
               but
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               as
               to
               issue
               ,
               by
               the
               Beleever
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               children
               are
               holy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               reckoned
               with
               the
               believing
               Parent
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Saint
               ,
               not
               unclean
               ,
               &
               not
               reckoned
               with
               the
               unbeleeving
               parent
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               and
               so
               takes
               off
               their
               scruples
               respective
               both
               to
               themselves
               and
               their
               issue
               ,
               and
               quiets
               their
               fears
               .
               So
               that
               several
               positions
               might
               be
               here
               laid
               down
               for
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               [
               Beleever
               ]
               in
               this
               place
               is
               meant
               ,
               
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               professing
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               bearing
               the
               name
               Christian
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               [
               Unbeleever
               ]
               is
               meant
               ,
               an
               Infidel
               ▪
               an
               unconverted
               Gentile
               ,
               living
               in
               Idolatry
               ,
               sacrificing
               to
               Devils
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               of
               such
               the
               question
               is
               put
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               regenerate
               and
               unregenerate
               ,
               such
               a
               scruple
               was
               never
               heard
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               such
               might
               continue
               marriage
               society
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               be
               [
               sanctified
               ]
               here
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               made
               holy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Regenerate
               ;
               or
               to
               be
               set
               apart
               for
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               visible
               Saint
               and
               Christian
               ;
               but
               together
               with
               their
               yoke-fellow
               to
               be
               an
               holy
               root
               to
               produce
               an
               holy
               seed
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               [
               Holy
               ]
               is
               meant
               ,
               federal
               holinesse
               ,
               to
               be
               reputed
               and
               received
               among
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               holy
               ,
               no
               other
               holinesse
               is
               transmittible
               from
               parents
               to
               children
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               [
               Unclean
               ]
               is
               meant
               ,
               a
               sinner
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               an
               alien
               and
               stranger
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               [
               Else
               ]
               implies
               a
               certainty
               ,
               that
               upon
               this
               account
               of
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Parent
               (
               from
               whom
               the
               ground
               of
               fear
               arose
               )
               the
               children
               are
               holy
               ,
               a
               like
               certainty
               that
               were
               it
               not
               that
               they
               were
               thus
               sanctified
               ,
               they
               were
               unclean
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Much
                 stir
                 is
                 made
                 about
                 this
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
              
               Coronthians
               ,
               
               
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 might
                 arise
              
               .
               In
               my
               apprehension
               ,
               
                 sayes
                 One
              
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               the
               doubt
               arose
               from
               the
               Epistle
               he
               wrote
               before
               to
               them
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               9
               ,
               10.
               not
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               Fornicators
               ,
               or
               Idolaters
               ,
               which
               might
               occasion
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               then
               to
               continue
               with
               their
               unbeleeving
               yoke-fellow
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 conjecture
                 I
                 answer
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               many
               will
               not
               grant
               that
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               any
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               before
               this
               ;
               but
               as
               this
               carries
               the
               title
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               none
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               do
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               good
               that
               no
               Scripture
               given
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               is
               lost
               ;
               which
               would
               impeach
               (
               as
               they
               feare
               )
               both
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfulnesse
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               whom
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               were
               concredited
               .
               But
               let
               it
               be
               grauted
               that
               he
               wrote
               another
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               he
               here
               mentions
               ;
               yet
               the
               tenth
               verse
               where
               the
               stresse
               lies
               seems
               to
               be
               his
               present
               farther
               explanation
               of
               his
               words
               there
               ,
               and
               no
               part
               of
               the
               contents
               of
               that
               Epistle
               formerly
               written
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               no
               roome
               left
               for
               this
               conjecture
               .
               But
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               the
               ninth
               and
               tenth
               verses
               do
               both
               expresse
               the
               Contents
               of
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               yet
               why
               do
               they
               take
               both
               the
               ends
               ,
               and
               leave
               out
               the
               middle
               ?
               Making
               their
               converse
               to
               be
               with
               Husbands
               ,
               or
               Wives
               ,
               Fornicators
               or
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               well
               with
               Covetous
               ,
               or
               Extortioners
               ?
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               
                 the
                 middle
                 termes
              
               [
               Covetous
               and
               Extortioners
               ]
               
                 are
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 conceived
                 it
                 superfluous
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 Their
                 only
                 scruple
                 I
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 conversing
                 with
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 or
                 unbeleeving
                 yoke-fellow
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 only
                 resolves
                 that
                 doubt
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 dispute
                 I
                 held
                 was
                 ,
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 they
                 scrupled
                 ,
                 conversing
                 with
                 Covetous
                 and
                 Extortioners
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 silent
                 about
                 that
                 doubt
                 .
              
               If
               their
               scruple
               was
               concerning
               conversing
               with
               their
               
                 Idolatrous
                 yoke-fellows
              
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 company
              
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               scruple
               their
               conversing
               with
               
                 Covetous
                 and
                 Extortioners
                 ,
                 Husbands
                 or
                 Wives
              
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               being
               silent
               in
               his
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               they
               were
               silent
               in
               their
               letter
               ,
               and
               moving
               no
               scruple
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               scruple
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               imposible
               for
               them
               to
               scruple
               one
               upon
               those
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               scruple
               all
               .
               When
               the
               Apostle
               names
               four
               evils
               respective
               to
               civil
               sociable
               converse
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wilde
               fancy
               to
               imagine
               that
               they
               should
               
               startle
               at
               one
               (
               respective
               to
               their
               marriage-society
               )
               and
               question
               no
               more
               .
               I
               farther
               adde
               :
               If
               this
               conjecture
               hold
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               thus
               writes
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 brother
                 hath
                 a
                 wife
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Idolator
                 ,
                 Fornicator
                 ,
                 a
                 Drunkard
                 or
                 Extortioner
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 put
                 ▪
                 her
                 away
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               this
               I
               am
               answered
               ,
               
                 Wise
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 alwayes
                 see
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 that
                 principle
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 possest
                 with
                 .
              
               And
               how
               comes
               it
               I
               wonder
               into
               any
               mans
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               had
               wit
               to
               see
               the
               consequence
               from
               his
               warning
               given
               of
               one
               sort
               of
               sinners
               ,
               and
               of
               never
               a
               one
               of
               the
               other
               named
               with
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 doubt
                 from
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               9.
               
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 must
                 either
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 or
                 resolve
                 their
                 doubt
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 he
                 should
                 resolve
                 it
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 concerning
                 Fornicators
                 ,
                 as
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               know
               it
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               now
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               did
               he
               want
               their
               Sagacity
               ?
               If
               he
               did
               know
               it
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               like
               necessity
               of
               resolving
               the
               doubt
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               at
               which
               they
               scrupled
               .
               And
               if
               they
               doubted
               of
               all
               ;
               why
               is
               there
               a
               necessity
               of
               clearing
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               doubtlesse
               took
               in
               every
               part
               ,
               and
               piece
               of
               their
               scruple
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 likely
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 took
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 piece
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 propounded
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 the
              
               Corinthians
               
                 scruple
                 indeed
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 Master
              
               Blake
               
                 may
                 imagine
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 their
                 scruple
                 if
                 my
                 conjecture
                 hold
                 .
              
               But
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               to
               take
               in
               all
               that
               had
               the
               same
               evident
               ground
               of
               scruple
               ,
               and
               which
               every
               ratinal
               man
               will
               not
               onely
               with
               me
               imagine
               ;
               but
               certainly
               conclude
               (
               
                 Hoc
                 supposito
              
               )
               must
               be
               their
               scruple
               ,
               Had
               the
               Apostle
               taken
               in
               every
               part
               of
               their
               scruple
               ,
               the
               question
               about
               divorce
               so
               much
               agitated
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               determined
               .
               It
               is
               wonder
               
                 B.
                 Howson
                 ,
                 Bunney
              
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               say
               Moses
               permission
               to
               put
               away
               wives
               ,
               was
               in
               case
               of
               Adultery
               only
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               hit
               upon
               this
               Text
               which
               would
               have
               salved
               all
               ,
               to
               this
               is
               answered
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Apostle
               had
               taken
               in
               every
               part
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               imagined
               scruple
               ,
               and
               resolved
               as
               I
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               Yet
               ,
               this
               doth
               not
               here
               determine
               the
               controversie
               so
               much
               agitated
               ,
               whether
               the
               innocent
               party
               might
               marry
               after
               a
               lawful
               Divorce
               .
            
             
               The
               full
               truth
               is
               here
               now
               spoken
               ,
               such
               a
               resolution
               had
               indeed
               destroy'd
               the
               the
               thing
               supposed
               ,
               and
               there
               could
               have
               been
               no
               
               lawful
               Divorce
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Apostle
               had
               determined
               against
               all
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               charge
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               unbeleeving
               wife
               ,
               so
               concerning
               the
               wife
               of
               Fornication
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               have
               such
               a
               wife
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               put
               her
               away
               ,
               why
               should
               there
               be
               any
               dispute
               about
               it
               ,
               either
               respective
               to
               Divorce
               ,
               or
               Marriage
               after
               it
               .
               But
               as
               to
               this
               enough
               is
               spoken
               .
            
             
               Having
               examined
               that
               which
               others
               by
               their
               conjecture
               would
               make
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               scruple
               ;
               I
               must
               speak
               to
               that
               which
               we
               make
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               before
               suggested
               ,
               viz.
               that
               case
               of
               those
               Israelites
               ,
               
                 Ezra
                 9.
                 10.
                 ch
              
               .
               who
               upon
               their
               returne
               from
               their
               captivity
               had
               married
               strange
               wives
               ,
               and
               were
               ordered
               not
               to
               live
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               them
               away
               with
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               here
               to
               prevent
               tedious
               impertinencies
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               this
               piece
               as
               brief
               as
               possible
               ,
               let
               me
               premise
               this
               as
               an
               undoubted
               truth
               ;
               That
               these
               Corinthians
               had
               their
               scruples
               concerning
               their
               issue
               upon
               their
               marriage
               in
               their
               disparity
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Apostle
               satisfies
               in
               his
               Answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               scrupled
               in
               their
               letter
               .
               This
               no
               man
               can
               deny
               ,
               for
               he
               writes
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               plaine
               ,
               verse
               1.
               )
               to
               their
               letter-scruples
               :
               But
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Text
               that
               he
               as
               satisfies
               scruples
               concerning
               themselves
               ,
               so
               also
               concerning
               their
               issue
               ▪
               2.
               
               Let
               the
               Reader
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               peremptorily
               determine
               ,
               that
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               for
               their
               separation
               from
               their
               wives
               ,
               and
               putting
               away
               their
               children
               with
               them
               ,
               did
               occasion
               this
               scruple
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               these
               Corinthians
               thus
               joyned
               ,
               with
               unbeleeving
               yoke-fellows
               ,
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               either
               occasion
               ,
               or
               mightily
               strengthen
               it
               ,
               When
               they
               are
               men
               known
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               15.
               and
               did
               question
               their
               own
               marriage
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               unbelief
               of
               their
               yoke-fellow
               ,
               and
               finding
               a
               case
               thus
               determined
               ,
               both
               against
               mother
               and
               child
               for
               separation
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               imagine
               but
               they
               hit
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               affected
               with
               it
               ?
               3.
               
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Israelites
               case
               and
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               wholly
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               with
               Israel
               then
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               now
               :
               I
               know
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               for
               then
               either
               Ezra
               had
               ,
               been
               too
               harsh
               in
               ordering
               a
               separation
               ;
               or
               Paul
               too
               indulgent
               in
               determining
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               marriage-society
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               may
               say
               of
               their
               children
               ;
               But
               I
               say
               their
               cases
               were
               so
               like
               ,
               and
               so
               seemingly
               parallel
               ,
               
               that
               it
               might
               well
               occasion
               the
               Corinthians
               (
               thus
               in
               conscience
               concerned
               )
               to
               judge
               them
               the
               same
               .
               Their
               cases
               somewhat
               did
               differ
               ,
               but
               the
               Corinthians
               had
               need
               of
               the
               Apostles
               help
               to
               see
               the
               difference
               .
               The
               cases
               were
               the
               very
               same
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               different
               in
               regard
               of
               divers
               administrations
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               respectively
               lived
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 case
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               One
               )
               
                 must
                 not
                 vary
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 :
                 All
                 Casuists
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 determine
                 a
                 Case
                 to
                 be
                 varied
                 when
                 one
                 material
                 circumstance
                 is
                 varied
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 and
                 professing
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Christians
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 doubt
                 as
                 if
                 occasioned
                 by
                 that
                 fact
                 ,
                 must
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 doubted
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               hits
               right
               upon
               the
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               which
               yet
               argues
               them
               to
               be
               still
               in
               themselves
               the
               same
               ,
               had
               not
               times
               differenced
               them
               ;
               whereas
               he
               sayes
               ,
               the
               Jews
               were
               under
               Moses
               Law
               professing
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Corinthian-Christians
               not
               so
               .
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               even
               in
               this
               Epistle
               pressing
               it
               upon
               them
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               34.
               and
               it
               was
               not
               so
               easie
               for
               them
               to
               determine
               that
               the
               Command
               ,
               Deut.
               7.
               was
               judicial
               ,
               purely
               respecting
               their
               relation
               to
               those
               Nations
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               case
               by
               this
               meanes
               better
               then
               those
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               being
               not
               able
               to
               determine
               ,
               their
               scruple
               remained
               ,
               and
               they
               sought
               to
               the
               Apostle
               for
               satisfaction
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Having
               enquired
               into
               these
               Corinthians
               scruples
               we
               are
               to
               look
               further
               into
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
               and
               here
               we
               might
               reckon
               up
               variety
               of
               interpretations
               of
               this
               Text
               in
               Ancient
               and
               Moderne
               Writers
               ,
               most
               of
               which
               are
               generally
               exploded
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               words
               holy
               and
               unclean
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               think
               not
               fit
               to
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               at
               all
               with
               them
               .
               Two
               there
               are
               which
               now
               appeare
               especially
               in
               competition
               with
               this
               here
               delivered
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               hold
               forth
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               judge
               of
               either
               .
               
               The
               first
               sets
               up
               parent
               and
               childe
               ,
               root
               and
               branch
               too
               high
               ;
               The
               second
               layes
               the
               issue
               too
               low
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               beleever
               here
               mentioned
               is
               an
               elect
               regenerate
               man
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               Professor
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               endowed
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               faith
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Church
               invisible
               likewise
               ;
               That
               the
               holinesse
               here
               mentioned
               is
               a
               real
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               holinesse
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               the
               issue
               of
               one
               or
               both
               regenerate
               persons
               is
               also
               such
               ,
               regenerate
               .
               The
               issue
               of
               the
               
               unregenerate
               is
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               unregenerate
               likewise
               ,
               An
               interpretation
               as
               far
               from
               the
               Apostles
               minde
               as
               that
               which
               is
               farthest
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               fetched
               from
               it
               as
               untrue
               as
               that
               which
               is
               untruest
               .
               The
               Beleever
               here
               is
               the
               man
               that
               is
               not
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               taken
               off
               from
               Gentisme
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               .
               Paulinus
               (
               whom
               Hierome
               so
               much
               admired
               )
               interprets
               it
               (
               as
               Hierom
               relates
               his
               words
               ,
               Ep.
               153.
               of
               a
               baptized
               person
               .
               The
               Corinthians
               never
               questioned
               the
               marriage
               between
               one
               party
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               appears
               ,
               and
               another
               professingly
               of
               the
               same
               faith
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               sincerity
               ,
               There
               was
               never
               such
               a
               scruple
               made
               ,
               but
               the
               marriage
               between
               a
               professor
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               and
               a
               Pagan
               ;
               Neither
               is
               the
               issue
               of
               a
               regenerate
               man
               ,
               because
               his
               issue
               ,
               regenerate
               ;
               Habits
               ,
               neither
               infused
               ,
               nor
               acquired
               ,
               are
               thus
               communicated
               from
               parent
               to
               childe
               ;
               Neither
               will
               it
               help
               to
               say
               that
               this
               proposition
               is
               not
               universal
               ,
               but
               indefinite
               ,
               which
               holds
               
                 ad
                 plurimum
              
               ,
               but
               not
               alwayes
               ;
               The
               Apostles
               proposition
               universally
               holds
               ,
               
                 now
                 are
                 they
                 holy
              
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               certainty
               ,
               where
               neither
               are
               holy
               ,
               the
               issue
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 ad
                 plurimum
              
               ,
               but
               certainly
               is
               unclean
               ,
               not
               as
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               fears
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               present
               state
               ,
               so
               infallibly
               .
               That
               assertion
               to
               help
               this
               out
               ,
               that
               God
               draws
               regeneration
               through
               the
               loynes
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               the
               most
               part
               (
               few
               elect
               ones
               but
               their
               children
               are
               regenerate
               )
               is
               such
               a
               paradox
               that
               I
               suppose
               very
               few
               will
               receive
               ;
               And
               thence
               to
               infer
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               all
               of
               such
               birth
               ,
               because
               some
               are
               regenerate
               (
               and
               as
               then
               surmise
               the
               most
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               birth
               )
               is
               a
               bottome
               that
               will
               not
               bear
               it
               ;
               One
               without
               any
               name
               hath
               published
               a
               Treatise
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               impugnes
               with
               all
               his
               strength
               Infant-baptisme
               .
               He
               takes
               notice
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               like
               positions
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               as
               our
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               endeavours
               the
               battery
               of
               it
               It
               hath
               passed
               some
               yeers
               without
               any
               answer
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               .
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               those
               that
               maintaine
               it
               on
               these
               grounds
               ,
               would
               take
               upon
               them
               a
               refutation
               .
               His
               reasons
               to
               me
               (
               the
               doctrine
               so
               grounded
               )
               are
               above
               answer
               .
               I
               have
               often
               said
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               brought
               to
               these
               mens
               premisses
               ,
               I
               shall
               then
               conclude
               with
               the
               Antipaedobaptists
               .
               It
               so
               much
               more
               concerns
               those
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Author
               (
               as
               I
               hear
               )
               was
               one
               of
               their
               society
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               how
               frequently
               their
               members
               that
               are
               principled
               against
               Covenant-holinesse
               ,
               and
               borne
               in
               hand
               that
               the
               Gospel
               strips
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               do
               betake
               themselves
               from
               them
               into
               these
               mens
               tenents
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               interpretation
               laies
               the
               issue
               too
               low
               ,
               
               and
               will
               have
               the
               holinesse
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               respect
               to
               their
               spiritual
               or
               Church-state
               ,
               but
               onely
               their
               legitimation
               ;
               They
               are
               not
               bastards
               but
               legitimate
               ,
               This
               Text
               (
               saith
               One
               )
               
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 federal
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 matrimonial
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 your
                 children
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 legitimate
              
               ;
               adding
               
                 whether
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 ages
                 before
                 the
                 age
                 last
                 past
                 expounded
                 it
                 of
                 federal
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 certaine
                 ,
              
               His
               arguments
               against
               our
               interpretation
               of
               Covenant-holinesse
               and
               uncleannesse
               ,
               we
               shall
               examine
               ,
               being
               attended
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               with
               many
               absurdities
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               space
               let
               me
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               interpretation
               ,
               understanding
               the
               Apostle
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               (
               
                 The
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 is
                 sanctified
                 in
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               society
               with
               her
               is
               lawful
               ,
               not
               adulterous
               ,
               
                 else
                 your
                 children
                 were
                 unclean
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               bastards
               ,
               illegitimate
               ,
               
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 holy
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               birth
               legitimate
               ,
               not
               spurious
               )
               renders
               the
               reasoning
               here
               in
               this
               place
               .
               1.
               
               Childish
               .
               2.
               
               Incongruous
               .
               3.
               
               Untrue
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Weak
               and
               childish
               ,
               
               to
               tell
               the
               Corinthians
               if
               their
               marriage-society
               were
               adulterous
               ,
               then
               their
               children
               were
               bastards
               ,
               if
               their
               marriage
               were
               nul
               ,
               children
               were
               illegitimate
               .
               This
               is
               too
               low
               a
               way
               of
               reasoning
               und
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Apostle
               such
               that
               every
               childe
               well
               knew
               before
               the
               Apostle
               told
               them
               .
               In
               that
               great
               contest
               about
               the
               marriage
               of
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               with
               the
               relict
               of
               his
               brother
               Arthur
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               the
               judgement
               of
               so
               many
               Universities
               was
               desired
               )
               if
               one
               had
               argued
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               this
               marrige
               be
               a
               nullity
               ,
               then
               the
               Princesse
               is
               not
               legitimate
               :
               But
               the
               Princesse
               is
               legitimate
               ;
               Ergo
               the
               marriage
               is
               no
               nullity
               )
               he
               would
               have
               been
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               strange
               disputant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Incongruous
               To
               bring
               phrases
               fully
               answering
               the
               Church-state
               and
               condition
               of
               either
               parents
               ▪
               
               
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 unbeleeving
              
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               holy
               and
               uncleane
               )
               and
               yet
               to
               understand
               them
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               uncleannesse
               of
               another
               kinde
               ,
               of
               legitimation
               and
               bastardy
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               be
               (
               as
               I
               think
               they
               never
               were
               )
               so
               called
               ,
               is
               meerly
               incongruous
               :
               That
               these
               words
               fully
               answer
               the
               Church-state
               of
               parents
               ,
               and
               the
               Church-state
               and
               condition
               which
               the
               children
               derive
               from
               them
               ,
               is
               plaine
               in
               that
               parallel
               text
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 Jews
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               holy
               by
               birth
               from
               beleeving
               parents
               ,
               not
               
                 sinners
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               not
               uncleane
               by
               birth
               from
               unbeleeving
               ancestors
               ;
               So
               Master
               Cartwright
               on
               these
               words
               
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Rhemists
               .
               
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 know
                 what
                 this
                 holinesse
                 of
                 children
                 new-born
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 telleth
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Jew
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 birth
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 farther
                 understand
                 what
                 this
                 uncleannesse
                 of
                 children
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 telleth
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sinners
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 .
              
               I
               well
               know
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               the
               Reader
               ,
               p.
               2.
               of
               my
               Birth-priviledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               scope
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               15.
               is
               another
               ,
               viz.
               to
               prove
               that
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               have
               both
               one
               and
               the
               same
               justification
               ,
               not
               by
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               Faith
               ,
               but
               falling
               upon
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Jewe
               and
               Gentile
               ,
               he
               gives
               them
               characters
               (
               as
               Master
               Cartwright
               well
               observes
               )
               fully
               parallel
               to
               that
               which
               is
               here
               delivered
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               argument
               thus
               understood
               ,
               
               is
               untrue
               ;
               The
               stresse
               is
               wholly
               laid
               on
               the
               beleeving
               party
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               issue
               twice
               over
               ;
               The
               unbeleever
               is
               meerly
               passive
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               childe
               hath
               legitimation
               equally
               from
               both
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               former
               interpretation
               ,
               
               and
               for
               mine
               ,
               which
               Chamier
               affirmes
               to
               be
               
                 Calvini
                 ,
                 &
                 omnium
                 nostrorum
              
               ,
               take
               these
               arguments
               .
               1.
               
               That
               holinesse
               which
               necessarily
               follows
               to
               the
               issue
               ,
               from
               the
               sanctification
               of
               an
               unbeleeving
               ,
               by
               a
               beleeving
               yoke-fellow
               ,
               is
               Covenant
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               not
               legitimation
               :
               But
               the
               holinesse
               in
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Apostle
               necessarily
               follows
               to
               the
               issue
               ,
               from
               the
               sanctification
               of
               an
               unbeleever
               by
               a
               beleever
               ;
               Ergo
               it
               is
               Covenant-holinesse
               ,
               not
               legitimation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               which
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               eminency
               of
               one
               parent
               above
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               equally
               from
               both
               ,
               is
               not
               legitimation
               :
               But
               this
               holinesse
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               eminence
               of
               one
               parent
               (
               viz.
               the
               beleeving
               parent
               above
               the
               other
               ;
               )
               Ergo
               it
               is
               not
               legitimation
               .
               3.
               
               The
               result
               or
               fruit
               which
               follows
               from
               a
               beleevers
               faith
               is
               not
               legitimation
               :
               But
               the
               holinesse
               in
               the
               Text
               is
               a
               result
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               beleeving
               yoke-fellow
               ;
               The
               minor
               is
               evident
               ,
               seeing
               faith
               is
               twice
               hinted
               at
               in
               the
               beleever
               .
               I
               know
               that
               there
               is
               one
               that
               denies
               ,
               that
               the
               unbeleeving
               husband
               ,
               or
               wise
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               sanctified
               in
               the
               beleeving
               ;
               It
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 beleeving
                 husband
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 beleeving
                 wife
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Text.
              
               The
               marriage
               is
               between
               a
               beleever
               and
               an
               unbeleever
               ,
               the
               unbeleever
               is
               sanctified
               whether
               husband
               or
               wife
               by
               their
               yoke-fellow
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               by
               their
               beleeving
               yoke-fellow
               ;
               
               the
               Reader
               that
               puts
               off
               his
               reason
               may
               matter
               such
               denials
               .
            
             
               To
               evince
               sense
               of
               bastardy
               and
               legitimation
               from
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               
               unclean
               and
               holy
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               is
               put
               by
               one
               into
               this
               forme
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 were
                 not
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 your
                 children
                 uncleane
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 but
                 holy
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 wife
                 .
              
               And
               this
               sequel
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               were
               not
               true
               ,
               if
               this
               proposition
               were
               not
               true
               ;
               
                 All
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 those
                 parents
                 where
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 sanctified
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 unclean
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Proposition
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 unbelieving
                 husband
                 and
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Proposition
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 all
                 parents
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 wi●●
                 prove
                 ,
                 If
                 an
                 Englishman
                 be
                 noble
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 honourable
                 ,
                 must
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 universal
                 or
                 general
                 ,
                 All
                 Noble
                 men
                 are
                 honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 all
                 Englishmen
                 Noble
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 antecedent
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
                 would
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Proposition
                 proving
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 larger
                 then
                 the
                 Proposition
                 proved
                 ,
                 else
                 we
                 might
                 conclude
                 
                   ex
                   meris
                   particularibus
                
                 ;
                 To
                 say
                 if
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 were
                 not
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 your
                 children
                 were
                 unclean
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 not
                 sanctified
                 to
                 the
                 wife
                 are
                 uncleane
                 .
              
               This
               of
               it selfe
               is
               not
               such
               ,
               that
               many
               words
               should
               need
               to
               be
               spent
               about
               it
               ,
               But
               seeing
               that
               a
               learned
               hand
               ,
               layes
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               stress
               upon
               it
               ;
               It
               may
               not
               be
               slightly
               passed
               over
               ,
               and
               who
               sees
               not
               here
               a
               wilde
               parallel
               well
               worthy
               of
               such
               a
               monstrous
               assertion
               ,
               The
               proposition
               is
               ,
               of
               two
               standing
               in
               full
               disparity
               ,
               and
               an
               instance
               is
               given
               in
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               disparity
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               two
               adjuncts
               which
               are
               Synonyma
               :
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               this
               sequel
               may
               be
               proved
               ,
               If
               a
               wife
               of
               an
               ignoble
               birth
               be
               not
               made
               Noble
               by
               her
               husband
               ,
               her
               issue
               is
               ignoble
               ;
               must
               it
               be
               proved
               by
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               The
               issue
               of
               every
               wife
               not
               made
               noble
               by
               her
               husband
               ,
               is
               ignoble
               ?
               or
               will
               it
               serve
               ,
               The
               issue
               of
               every
               ignoble
               wife
               not
               made
               noble
               by
               her
               husband
               is
               ignoble
               ?
               If
               a
               poore
               man
               take
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               enricht
               by
               her
               ,
               he
               still
               remaines
               in
               a
               poore
               condition
               ;
               shall
               this
               be
               made
               good
               by
               a
               proposition
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               taking
               wives
               ,
               and
               not
               enricht
               by
               them
               are
               in
               a
               poore
               condition
               ;
               or
               will
               it
               serve
               that
               every
               poor
               man
               taking
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               not
               enricht
               by
               her
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               poore
               condition
               ?
               are
               these
               true
               ,
               or
               are
               they
               false
               propositions
               .
               Yea
               ,
               what
               is
               affirmed
               in
               his
               own
               instance
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               if
               an
               Englishman
               be
               
               noble
               ,
               he
               is
               honourable
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               it
               by
               this
               Proposition
               ;
               All
               Englishmen
               noble
               ,
               are
               honourable
               ,
               will
               not
               hold
               .
               Let
               any
               one
               tell
               me
               how
               he
               will
               make
               good
               this
               Proposition
               :
               If
               a
               Dutchman
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               Duke
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Duke
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               borne
               of
               an
               Earle
               he
               is
               an
               Earle
               ,
               must
               it
               be
               ;
               All
               men
               born
               of
               Dukes
               ,
               are
               Dukes
               ,
               of
               Earles
               ,
               are
               Earles
               ;
               This
               with
               us
               in
               England
               is
               false
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               Dutch
               men
               thus
               borne
               it
               is
               truth
               ;
               But
               the
               reason
               given
               must
               be
               looked
               into
               ,
               
                 The
                 antecedent
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 would
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Proposition
                 proving
                 must
                 be
                 larger
                 then
                 the
                 Proposition
                 proved
                 .
              
               But
               who
               knows
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Proposition
               proving
               is
               larger
               here
               then
               the
               proposition
               proved
               .
               A
               proposition
               express●ly
               universal
               ,
               is
               larger
               in
               a
               Logick
               argument
               ,
               then
               either
               an
               indefinite
               or
               particular
               .
               The
               Proposition
               by
               him
               excepted
               against
               ,
               in
               Logick
               consideration
               is
               as
               universal
               as
               that
               which
               is
               most
               universal
               ;
               Every
               Englishman
               that
               is
               noble
               ,
               is
               honourable
               ,
               is
               an
               universal
               Proposition
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               every
               man
               that
               is
               noble
               ,
               is
               honourable
               ;
               and
               I
               never
               learnt
               that
               in
               the
               quantity
               of
               propositions
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 magis
                 &
                 minus
              
               .
               I
               am
               challenged
               for
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sequel
                 depends
                 on
                 this
                 proposition
                 ;
                 All
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 an
                 unbeleever
                 are
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 for
                 generation
                 he
                 or
                 she
                 be
                 sanctified
                 by
                 a
                 beleever
              
               ;
               and
               addes
               ,
               
                 I
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 termes
                 ,
                 [
                 for
                 generation
                 by
                 a
                 Beleever
                 ]
                 are
                 added
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 changed
                 the
                 termes
                 .
              
               I
               pray
               leave
               generation
               out
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               there
               can
               be
               any
               sense
               in
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               understood
               ;
               Their
               sanctification
               will
               confer
               no
               legitimation
               ,
               without
               generation
               ;
               If
               I
               say
               not
               beleever
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               husband
               or
               wife
               that
               is
               a
               beleever
               .
            
             
               Another
               bottome
               on
               which
               the
               forenamed
               interpretation
               is
               grounded
               is
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Text
               brings
               a
               formal
               argument
               to
               prove
               the
               marriage-society
               of
               these
               yoke-fellows
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               two
               former
               verses
               he
               had
               determined
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               was
               confest
               before
               )
               they
               scrupled
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               the
               words
               at
               first
               sight
               ,
               seem
               to
               carry
               some
               colour
               to
               understand
               them
               so
               farre
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               formal
               ,
               concluding
               reasons
               of
               his
               former
               determination
               ,
               Having
               said
               ,
               
                 verse
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 brother
                 hath
                 a
                 wife
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 husband
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 not
                 leave
                 him
              
               ;
               then
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 is
                 sanctified
                 
                 by
                 the
                 wife
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 wife
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 else
                 were
                 your
                 children
                 unclean
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 they
                 holy
                 .
              
               But
               the
               way
               of
               inference
               will
               as
               well
               bear
               it
               ;
               that
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               first
               determine
               the
               Controversie
               by
               revelation
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               then
               takes
               off
               their
               scruples
               which
               occasioned
               their
               feares
               ,
               both
               respective
               to
               their
               posterity
               and
               themselves
               ;
               This
               way
               of
               interpretation
               is
               charged
               as
               making
               the
               Apostle
               immethodical
               ,
               but
               what
               better
               method
               then
               to
               determine
               a
               point
               ,
               and
               then
               answer
               reasons
               against
               it
               ;
               The
               Apostle
               meeting
               with
               their
               fears
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               their
               posterity
               ,
               and
               themselves
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               they
               signified
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               removes
               them
               ;
               The
               Apostles
               method
               (
               it
               is
               true
               )
               and
               manner
               of
               inference
               indifferently
               favours
               either
               interpretation
               ;
               But
               the
               words
               themselves
               clearly
               evince
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               a
               removal
               of
               scruples
               against
               their
               marriage-society
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               formal
               concluding
               argument
               for
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               look
               first
               into
               verse
               16.
               where
               
                 [
                 For
              
               ]
               may
               lay
               as
               faire
               a
               claime
               to
               a
               formal
               reason
               as
               this
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               ,
               and
               such
               that
               stand
               for
               this
               interpretation
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               formal
               reason
               ,
               But
               I
               would
               faine
               learn
               how
               any
               one
               can
               make
               it
               up
               into
               a
               reason
               ;
               He
               must
               thus
               draw
               it
               up
               ,
               whom
               man
               in
               marriage-society
               may
               have
               hopes
               to
               save
               from
               idolatrous
               wayes
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               one
               he
               may
               continue
               marriage-society
               ;
               But
               a
               beleeving
               husband
               in
               marriage-society
               may
               have
               hopes
               to
               save
               his
               unbeleeving
               wife
               from
               idolatrous
               wayes
               ,
               Ergo.
               This
               proposition
               as
               to
               such
               a
               conclusion
               is
               .
               1.
               
               Vaine
               ,
               for
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               such
               hopes
               ,
               yet
               marriage-society
               is
               to
               be
               continued
               ,
               Gentilisme
               being
               not
               of
               the
               subsistence
               of
               marriage
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Proposition
               is
               false
               as
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               The
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               might
               have
               hopes
               to
               have
               had
               converted
               his
               fathers
               wife
               ,
               (
               if
               a
               Heathen
               )
               and
               yet
               such
               hopes
               would
               not
               conclude
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               their
               society
               together
               ;
               Herod
               might
               have
               had
               like
               hopes
               to
               have
               converted
               his
               brother
               Philips
               wife
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               objected
               against
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               been
               objected
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               frivolous
               .
               We
               have
               many
               cases
               put
               about
               marriage
               ,
               if
               such
               an
               argument
               would
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               it
               would
               salve
               them
               all
               .
               And
               for
               verse
               14.
               though
               I
               cannot
               say
               ,
               but
               in
               case
               it
               were
               made
               up
               into
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               former
               conclusion
               ,
               it
               would
               contain
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               might
               passe
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               reason
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               many
               material
               exceptions
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               reason
               (
               though
               true
               ,
               
               yet
               )
               silly
               ,
               childish
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               your
               married
               condition
               is
               lawful
               ,
               else
               your
               children
               were
               bastards
               ;
               what
               childe
               in
               Corinth
               (
               as
               was
               hinted
               when
               I
               spake
               of
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               as
               in
               themselves
               that
               knew
               the
               right
               hand
               from
               the
               left
               )
               but
               well
               understood
               it
               ?
               There
               is
               not
               a
               boy
               that
               plays
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               but
               knows
               that
               children
               born
               out
               of
               wedlock
               are
               bastards
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Book
               published
               ,
               putting
               it
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               disputing
               it
               ,
               whether
               marriages
               between
               professours
               of
               the
               true
               religion
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               Papist
               ,
               with
               Protestants
               ,
               be
               not
               
                 ab
                 initio
              
               ,
               null
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               be
               separated
               in
               case
               any
               shall
               now
               come
               in
               with
               this
               argument
               for
               the
               negative
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               null
               ,
               and
               to
               conclude
               their
               continuance
               ;
               If
               such
               marriage
               be
               null
               ;
               their
               children
               are
               bastards
               :
               But
               they
               are
               not
               bastards
               ,
               Ergo
               the
               marriage
               is
               not
               null
               ;
               the
               Authour
               or
               any
               other
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               smile
               ,
               not
               to
               conviction
               .
               As
               Erasmus
               in
               his
               censure
               of
               those
               suppositio●s
               spurious
               Epistles
               that
               have
               past
               with
               many
               for
               Pauls
               to
               Seneca
               ,
               charges
               them
               with
               no
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               is
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               what
               can
               be
               said
               more
               simply
               or
               senselesly
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               them
               worthy
               of
               Pauls
               spirit
               ;
               So
               I
               may
               say
               of
               this
               suppositio●s
               spurious
               interpretation
               put
               upon
               this
               Text
               in
               Pauls
               Epistle
               .
               Erasmus
               is
               deservedly
               troubled
               that
               these
               Epistles
               should
               have
               their
               verbosous
               Comments
               ,
               any
               may
               equally
               be
               troubled
               that
               such
               a
               reason
               should
               finde
               defence
               from
               any
               hand
               in
               so
               many
               words
               .
            
             
               My
               next
               challenge
               is
               from
               the
               phrase
               in
               which
               it
               is
               delivered
               ,
               altogether
               unsutable
               to
               a
               reason
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               upon
               a
               threefold
               account
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Apostle
               being
               onely
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               legitimation
               of
               their
               issue
               proved
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               their
               marriage-society
               ,
               he
               should
               attribute
               all
               (
               as
               to
               either
               sex
               )
               to
               the
               beleever
               ,
               when
               the
               childe
               owes
               his
               legitimation
               equally
               to
               either
               parent
               ,
               to
               the
               unbeleever
               as
               much
               as
               the
               beleever
               .
               2.
               
               That
               being
               to
               give
               reason
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               marriage
               in
               such
               a
               special
               case
               ,
               he
               should
               give
               his
               reason
               of
               equal
               concernment
               to
               all
               marriages
               ,
               where
               both
               are
               unbeleevers
               ,
               both
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               this
               between
               a
               beleever
               and
               an
               unbeleever
               .
               3.
               
               When
               he
               is
               to
               speak
               only
               of
               legitimation
               and
               bastardy
               ,
               he
               should
               praise
               it
               in
               such
               uncouth
               language
               ,
               and
               in
               words
               ,
               fit
               it
               onely
               ,
               sutable
               to
               their
               parent
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               capacity
               ,
               whether
               title
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               beleever
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               it
               as
               in
               the
               unbeleever
               ;
               now
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               interpret
               the
               
               Apostles
               words
               (
               as
               his
               method
               will
               equally
               bear
               )
               accordingly
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               before
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               inconveniency
               follows
               from
               the
               words
               either
               verse
               14.
               or
               16.
               
               And
               now
               our
               adversary
               may
               easily
               receive
               an
               answer
               to
               that
               odious
               inference
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               from
               our
               interpretation
               of
               Covenant-holinesse
               :
               
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 interpretation
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               medium
               
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 of
                 a
                 beleeving
                 wife
                 with
                 an
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
                 ,
                 will
                 as
                 well
                 prove
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 a
                 beleeving
                 fornicatrix
                 with
                 an
                 unbeleeving
                 fornicator
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 by
                 a
                 Syllogisticall
                 Analysis
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 argument
                 ,
                 the
                 major
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 may
                 live
                 together
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 unbelief
                 of
                 one
                 party
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 is
                 sanctified
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 begetting
                 an
                 holy
                 seed
                 .
              
               This
               is
               manifestly
               the
               Apostles
               reason
               ,
               he
               sayes
               after
               our
               interpretation
               .
               But
               he
               is
               manifestly
               mistaken
               ;
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               liberty
               that
               he
               will
               scarce
               allow
               another
               to
               leave
               out
               husband
               and
               wife
               exprest
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               it
               to
               put
               man
               and
               woman
               :
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               conclude
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               their
               marriag-society
               by
               the
               federation
               of
               their
               issue
               ,
               but
               shews
               that
               the
               supposed
               and
               feared
               non-federation
               doth
               not
               conclude
               the
               unlawfulnesse
               ,
               and
               I
               dare
               yeeld
               that
               any
               man
               and
               woman
               may
               live
               together
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               feare
               of
               the
               unholinesse
               of
               their
               issue
               ;
               where
               one
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               another
               ,
               to
               the
               begetting
               of
               a
               seed
               federally
               holy
               .
               And
               if
               he
               will
               apply
               this
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               of
               a
               mans
               living
               with
               his
               wife
               (
               
                 ad
                 faciendum
                 populum
              
               )
               to
               the
               living
               with
               his
               whore
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               to
               yeeld
               it
               ;
               Pharez
               his
               issue
               had
               belonged
               to
               the
               Common-weale
               of
               Israel
               ,
               if
               Tamar
               had
               been
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               as
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               probability
               it
               was
               ,
               with
               Jephtaes
               mother
               .
               If
               Sampson
               had
               issue
               by
               the
               Harlot
               of
               Gaza
               ,
               Judges
               16.
               1.
               such
               issue
               had
               belonged
               to
               Israel
               ,
               such
               issue
               male
               had
               right
               to
               Circumcision
               .
               To
               gratifie
               him
               I
               shall
               put
               it
               under
               my
               hand
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               have
               no
               other
               reason
               from
               Scripture
               to
               leave
               his
               Harlot
               then
               the
               non-federation
               of
               his
               issue
               ,
               he
               may
               still
               abide
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               upon
               that
               sole
               account
               to
               desert
               her
               If
               any
               shall
               attempt
               to
               keep
               up
               these
               two
               maine
               propositions
               by
               me
               examined
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               whole
               fabrick
               of
               a
               long
               discourse
               is
               built
               ,
               for
               to
               make
               good
               the
               interpretation
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               refute
               the
               arguments
               against
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               readily
               and
               willingly
               look
               into
               it
               ,
               which
               for
               several
               yeares
               I
               have
               waited
               ,
               till
               then
               I
               shall
               
               conclude
               that
               federal
               holinesse
               and
               not
               legitimation
               is
               here
               intended
               .
            
             
               A
               mighty
               stirre
               is
               here
               further
               made
               about
               instrumental
               sanctification
               ,
               
               and
               arguments
               heaped
               by
               Master
               Tombes
               against
               it
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               grounded
               upon
               those
               two
               Propositions
               (
               which
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Reader
               beleeve
               that
               I
               confesse
               ,
               when
               he
               cannot
               prove
               ,
               )
               
                 That
                 al
                 the
                 children
                 whereof
                 one
                 parent
                 is
                 not
                 sanctified
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 unclean
                 ;
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 sanctified
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 cleane
                 ,
              
               together
               with
               the
               other
               ;
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 concluding
                 formal
                 reason
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 their
                 abode
                 together
              
               ;
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               affirmed
               that
               our
               interpretation
               fits
               not
               the
               case
               of
               persons
               disabled
               from
               procreation
               ,
               it
               makes
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               to
               be
               from
               a
               future
               contingent
               ,
               
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 any
                 Logician
                 and
                 Grammarian
                 whether
                 a
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 instrumentally
                 sanctified
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 which
                 he
                 neither
                 doth
                 nor
                 can
                 produce
                 ?
                 Whether
                 a
                 woman
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sanctified
              
               quoad
               hoc
               ,
               
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 an
                 holy
                 seed
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 by
                 age
                 or
                 accidental
                 impotency
                 utterly
                 disabled
                 naturally
                 from
                 bearing
                 any
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 supernatural
                 power
                 enabling
                 her
                 thereto
                 ?
                 whether
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 an
                 holy
                 seed
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 bringing
                 forth
                 an
                 holy
                 seed
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 bringing
                 forth
                 a
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 woman
                 uncapable
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 seed
                 is
                 uncapable
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 an
                 holy
                 seed
                 .
              
               And
               I
               on
               the
               contrary
               appeal
               to
               any
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               meanest
               Christian
               whether
               persons
               that
               have
               children
               born
               in
               wedlock-bonds
               ,
               in
               such
               disparity
               may
               not
               have
               their
               fears
               and
               scruples
               about
               them
               ,
               notwithstanding
               other
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               of
               marriage
               are
               childlesse
               ,
               or
               unable
               to
               bring
               forth
               children
               ?
               Whether
               the
               seed
               which
               came
               of
               those
               marriages
               ,
               Ezra
               10.
               were
               not
               uncleane
               ,
               notwithstanding
               many
               so
               married
               had
               no
               children
               ?
               many
               of
               the
               Priests
               had
               herein
               transgrest
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               but
               
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 wives
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 children
                 ,
              
               Ezra
               10.
               44.
               
               And
               because
               this
               is
               the
               medium
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               Apostles
               determination
               ,
               verse
               13.
               that
               they
               might
               live
               together
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               from
               a
               future
               contingent
               ;
               but
               when
               this
               is
               no
               medium
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               Apostles
               determination
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               shewn
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               this
               falls
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Two
               arguments
               against
               instrumental
               sanctification
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               which
               seeme
               to
               have
               some
               other
               bottome
               .
               
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 producing
                 an
                 holy
                 seed
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 special
                 designation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 instrumental
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 seeing
                 an
                 instrument
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 agent
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 God
              
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               bring
               forth
               children
               unto
               God
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               20.
               and
               this
               they
               do
               not
               independently
               of
               themselves
               ,
               so
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               warned
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 10.
                 
                 Call
                 no
                 man
                 father
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 is
                 your
                 Father
                 whech
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               All
               natural
               parents
               are
               instruments
               of
               God
               to
               produce
               a
               seed
               to
               people
               the
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               blessing
               of
               
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 28.
                 
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 1.
                 
                 Be
                 fruitful
                 and
                 multiply
                 ,
                 and
                 replenish
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               All
               beleeving
               parents
               are
               instruments
               of
               God
               for
               an
               holy
               seed
               ,
               it
               being
               of
               his
               free
               grace
               that
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               them
               and
               their
               seed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               argument
               is
               that
               
                 many
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 both
                 unbeleeving
                 parents
                 are
                 federaly
                 holy
              
               ;
               and
               being
               answered
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               at
               their
               birth
               ,
               if
               afterwards
               by
               grace
               they
               are
               changed
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               fruit
               of
               their
               birth
               (
               of
               which
               the
               question
               is
               in
               this
               place
               )
               but
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               through
               grace
               .
               It
               is
               replied
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 sith
                 the
                 Proposition
                 hath
                 not
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 reason
                 supposeth
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 at
                 any
                 time
              
               ;
               It
               seems
               then
               that
               the
               Apostles
               Proposition
               hath
               this
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               their
               children
               so
               borne
               ,
               are
               unclean
               by
               birth
               and
               for
               all
               eternity
               shall
               so
               remaine
               never
               to
               be
               cleansed
               ,
               or
               else
               this
               exception
               is
               lesse
               to
               purpose
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               see
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               uncleannesse
               or
               holinesse
               as
               a
               product
               of
               their
               birth
               ?
               without
               consideration
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               after
               by
               providence
               (
               through
               the
               omnipotence
               and
               free
               grace
               of
               God
               )
               might
               happen
               ,
               as
               a
               mean
               woman
               given
               in
               marriage
               to
               a
               Senator
               or
               Peer
               ,
               she
               is
               enobled
               by
               her
               husband
               ,
               otherwise
               her
               issue
               were
               plebeians
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               honour
               by
               the
               Princes
               munificence
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               merit
               ;
               It
               seems
               that
               Proposition
               of
               Christs
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               John
               3.
               6.
               will
               not
               hold
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               must
               for
               ever
               continue
               flesh
               ,
               and
               no
               omnipotence
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               make
               it
               otherwise
               .
               It
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 two
                 unbeleevers
                 may
                 be
                 federally
                 holy
                 at
                 birth
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 inherent
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 holinesse
                 if
                 God
                 please
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 it
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               onely
               say
               ,
               let
               that
               proposition
               stand
               ,
               till
               God
               by
               such
               a
               miracle
               confute
               ,
               or
               contradict
               it
               ,
               and
               whensoever
               he
               shall
               thus
               own
               such
               unclean
               infants
               as
               federally
               holy
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               silent
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               farther
               said
               ,
               
                 But
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 lawfully
                 enjoyned
                 as
                 husband
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 legitimate
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 legitimation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 consequent
                 upon
                 birth
                 by
                 the
                 lawful
                 copulation
                 of
                 lawful
                 husband
                 and
                 wife
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               reply
               is
               brought
               to
               this
               ,
               because
               God
               by
               his
               omnipotence
               can
               make
               our
               uncleane
               ones
               holy
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               uncleane
               ones
               holy
               ,
               is
               without
               the
               verge
               of
               omnipotence
               ;
               therefore
               his
               interpretation
               stands
               and
               ours
               must
               fall
               .
               If
               we
               should
               put
               case
               in
               their
               manner
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               appear
               in
               approbation
               of
               a
               mans
               enjoying
               a
               woman
               out
               of
               marriage-society
               ,
               then
               there
               were
               a
               legitimation
               of
               the
               issue
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               brothers
               wife
               ,
               Deut.
               25.
               5.
               otherwise
               against
               the
               moral
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               18.
               16.
               
               Or
               as
               some
               understand
               it
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               taking
               a
               wife
               of
               whoredoms
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LII
               .
            
             
               Gal.
               4.
               29.
               
               Vindicated
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               Scripture
               Text
               to
               make
               good
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               is
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 29.
                 
                 As
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 persecuted
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 even
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 now
              
               .
               For
               the
               clearing
               of
               which
               I
               have
               observed
               heretofore
               in
               the
               Apostles
               words
               there
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               History
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Mystery
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               parallel
               by
               the
               Apostle
               observed
               and
               applied
               to
               his
               own
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 History
                 we
                 finde
              
               ,
               verse
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               It
               is
               written
               that
               Abraham
               had
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               a
               bond-maide
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               a
               free-woman
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               was
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               was
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               he
               of
               the
               free-woman
               was
               by
               promise
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Mystery
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Allegory
                 ,
              
               verse
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Which
               things
               are
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               the
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               the
               Mount
               Sinai
               which
               gendereth
               to
               bondage
               ,
               which
               is
               Agar
               .
               For
               this
               Agar
               is
               Mount
               Sinai
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               and
               answereth
               to
               Hierusalem
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               bondage
               with
               her
               children
               .
               But
               Hierusalem
               which
               is
               above
               is
               free
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             
             
               The
               parallel
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 But
                 as
                 then
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 persecuted
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               this
               argument
               is
               drawn
               ,
               
               If
               there
               yet
               remaine
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               children
               borne
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               are
               borne
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               (
               so
               that
               the
               distinction
               of
               births
               ,
               as
               applied
               to
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               still
               hath
               place
               among
               Christians
               )
               then
               there
               is
               that
               priviledge
               of
               birth-holinesse
               still
               remaining
               ;
               The
               consequence
               is
               plaine
               ,
               Birth
               of
               the
               flesh
               in
               the
               Church
               gave
               a
               Church-interest
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               kinsemen
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               3.
               were
               all
               Church-members
               .
               That
               there
               is
               is
               such
               a
               birth
               yet
               remaining
               ,
               the
               Text
               quoted
               makes
               cleare
               ;
               Ishmael
               was
               in
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               birth
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               did
               persecute
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               birth
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               did
               persecute
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               shews
               out
               of
               Scriture
               History
               ,
               Men
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               borne
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               birth-right
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               do
               persecute
               ,
               as
               upon
               experience
               he
               affirms
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               up
               the
               parallel
               .
               There
               birth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               honour
               they
               attaine
               ;
               when
               others
               have
               the
               same
               with
               an
               addition
               to
               it
               ;
               this
               implies
               two
               things
               .
               1.
               
               A
               birth
               of
               nature
               ,
               a
               childe
               by
               lineal
               descent
               of
               such
               a
               father
               .
               2.
               
               Outward
               prerogatives
               that
               accompany
               such
               a
               birth
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               and
               have
               declared
               that
               this
               is
               not
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               here
               chiefly
               intends
               ,
               or
               is
               about
               to
               hold
               out
               .
               But
               this
               I
               affirme
               ,
               that
               he
               occasionally
               layes
               down
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               here
               have
               delivered
               .
               And
               by
               this
               free
               concession
               of
               mine
               ,
               any
               man
               in
               reason
               might
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               prevented
               that
               which
               is
               still
               charged
               upon
               that
               which
               from
               this
               Text
               I
               have
               inferred
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               which
               in
               this
               Text
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               one
               largely
               shewing
               that
               these
               words
               in
               hand
               ,
               
                 are
                 a
                 compound
                 proposition
                 ,
                 which
                 Logicians
                 call
                 a
                 comparative
                 proposition
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 a
                 Protasis
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Apodosis
                 ,
                 or
                 rendring
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 which
                 answers
                 the
                 fore
                 part
                 ,
                 first
                 held
                 out
                 ,
                 is
                 expressed
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 alwayes
                 notes
                 some
                 agreement
                 ,
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 parity
                 or
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 quantity
                 ,
                 quality
                 ,
                 action
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Apodosis
                 or
                 reddition
              
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 answerablenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 the
                 shew
                 of
                 a
                 comparison
                 of
                 things
                 equal
                 or
                 alike
                 (
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 affirmative
                 termes
                 shew
                 )
                 for
                 who
                 would
                 conceive
                 any
                 better
                 then
                 non-sense
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 speech
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 Even
                 as
              
               Ishmael
               persecuted
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 so
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Christian
                 beleevers
                 are
                 visible
                 members
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 even
                 as
              
               Esau
               hated
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 so
                 godly
                 men
                 are
                 heirs
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 accesse
                 to
                 God.
              
               The
               absurdity
               of
               which
               with
               him
               is
               so
               grosse
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               is
               amazed
               that
               I
               do
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               nor
               will
               confesse
               it
               .
               Being
               above
               his
               strength
               to
               answer
               that
               sense
               ;
               which
               I
               give
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               take
               paines
               to
               make
               them
               up
               ,
               by
               his
               glosse
               ,
               into
               non-sense
               ,
               that
               so
               no
               answer
               may
               need
               ,
               But
               he
               well
               knows
               or
               might
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               to
               deale
               with
               the
               whole
               of
               that
               Protasis
               ,
               nor
               the
               whole
               of
               that
               Apodosis
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               with
               the
               persecution
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               onely
               with
               the
               distinction
               there
               let
               fall
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               distinction
               of
               births
               ,
               both
               in
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               Application
               in
               those
               words
               
                 [
                 Then
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 Now
                 ,
              
               ]
               plainly
               doth
               demonstrate
               .
               The
               truth
               which
               the
               Apostle
               supposes
               ,
               and
               takes
               for
               granted
               ,
               I
               have
               here
               to
               speak
               to
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               by
               way
               of
               allegory
               ,
               he
               infers
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               applies
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               list
               of
               authours
               here
               brought
               in
               by
               my
               adversary
               ;
               speaking
               of
               the
               persecution
               of
               Christians
               ,
               by
               Jews
               and
               Papists
               ,
               may
               all
               of
               them
               speak
               truth
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               any
               thing
               against
               me
               ,
               who
               deduce
               no
               more
               from
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               distinction
               of
               births
               is
               there
               laid
               down
               ,
               or
               rather
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Apostle
               allegorised
               ,
               but
               the
               allegory
               is
               not
               at
               all
               within
               that
               which
               I
               am
               upon
               .
               I
               met
               with
               like
               dealings
               ,
               from
               the
               same
               hand
               ;
               when
               I
               did
               compare
               ,
               1
               Cor
               7.
               14.
               with
               Gal.
               2.
               15.
               to
               make
               good
               a
               title
               to
               Covenant-holinesse
               ,
               by
               birth
               of
               nature
               ,
               both
               with
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               .
               I
               then
               heard
               those
               words
               of
               the
               poet
               ,
               
                 Cerni●us
                 ,
                 an
                 qui
                 amant
                 ,
                 ipsi
                 sibi
                 somnia
                 fingunt
                 ?
              
               But
               the
               evidence
               of
               truth
               ,
               with
               Master
               Cartwrights
               authority
               ,
               making
               them
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               ,
               full
               parallel
               (
               as
               to
               every
               eye
               they
               are
               )
               hath
               there
               wrought
               some
               silence
               ,
               so
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               follow
               here
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Apostles
               intention
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               15.
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               birth-priviledg
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               want
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               yet
               there
               he
               mentions
               both
               ,
               
               neither
               is
               it
               his
               intention
               to
               treat
               of
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               births
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Jewish
               or
               Christian
               ,
               but
               the
               hostile
               disposition
               of
               one
               ,
               so
               born
               ;
               against
               another
               ,
               yet
               in
               that
               place
               he
               plainly
               signifies
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               births
               in
               either
               Church
               ,
               both
               Jewish
               and
               Christian
               .
               Can
               any
               man
               deny
               that
               Abraham
               had
               two
               sons
               of
               such
               different
               births
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               from
               the
               hystory
               in
               Genesis
               shews
               ,
               
                 v.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Ishmael
              
               is
               set
               out
               as
               a
               son
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               we
               know
               he
               had
               the
               honour
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               
               Isaac
               had
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               a
               degree
               of
               further
               honour
               with
               it
               ,
               being
               born
               as
               Ishmael
               was
               not
               )
               by
               promise
               ,
               And
               whatsoever
               Allegory
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               of
               it
               (
               which
               is
               not
               to
               my
               purpose
               to
               examine
               )
               yet
               in
               his
               reddition
               or
               application
               ,
               he
               looks
               at
               the
               hi●story
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               allegory
               ,
               as
               the
               adverbs
               of
               time
               ,
               
                 Then
                 ,
                 Now
              
               ,
               (
               neither
               of
               which
               are
               allegorised
               )
               do
               demonstrate
               .
               And
               though
               Ishmael
               may
               be
               a
               type
               of
               a
               justitiary
               ,
               seeking
               righteousnesse
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               those
               that
               seek
               a
               righteousnesse
               by
               faith
               ,
               whether
               
                 typus
                 ,
                 factus
                 ,
                 or
                 destinatus
              
               I
               will
               not
               enquire
               ,
               yet
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               it
               will
               never
               be
               proved
               ;
               that
               Ishmael
               was
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               persecuting
               Isaac
               on
               that
               account
               ;
               which
               must
               be
               proved
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               reddition
               do
               no
               look
               at
               the
               history
               ,
               but
               the
               allegory
               as
               my
               adversary
               contends
               or
               else
               he
               speaks
               besides
               the
               purpose
               ,
               
                 [
                 Then
              
               ]
               looks
               at
               the
               history
               denoting
               time
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               deny
               ,
               and
               
                 [
                 Now
              
               ]
               must
               not
               referre
               to
               the
               allegory
               without
               great
               absurdity
               .
               My
               interpretation
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               will
               not
               hold
               ,
               in
               that
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               agreement
               ,
               correspondency
               ,
               or
               parity
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               compound
               proposition
               ,
               And
               I
               wonder
               ;
               what
               agreement
               ,
               correspondency
               or
               parity
               there
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               compound
               proposition
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               interpretation
               opposed
               against
               me
               ,
               confounding
               history
               and
               allegory
               together
               .
               Thus
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               as
               Ishmael
               no
               justitiary
               ,
               then
               jeered
               Isaac
               ,
               a
               sucking
               babe
               (
               as
               my
               adversary
               out
               of
               Hierome
               speaks
               )
               who
               was
               not
               in
               capacity
               to
               look
               after
               any
               righteousnesse
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               now
               ;
               justitiaries
               persecute
               those
               that
               do
               follow
               after
               righteousnesse
               by
               faith
               .
               If
               this
               glosse
               stand
               it
               should
               not
               be
               ,
               
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 now
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               ,
               
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
              
               .
               He
               that
               will
               come
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               must
               refer
               this
               29.
               verse
               to
               22
               ,
               and
               23.
               looking
               upon
               verse
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               (
               where
               the
               allegory
               is
               prosecuted
               )
               as
               a
               parenthisis
               ,
               seeing
               the
               words
               in
               v.
               29.
               cannot
               be
               refer'd
               to
               the
               allegory
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               persecution
               but
               to
               the
               history
               in
               the
               former
               .
               I
               am
               told
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 distribution
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 subject
                 by
                 its
                 adjuncts
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 genus
                 ,
                 into
                 its
                 species
                 ,
                 because
              
               [
               birth
               ]
               
                 is
                 neither
                 substance
                 ,
                 quantity
                 ,
                 nor
                 quality
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 various
                 modifications
                 ,
                 yet
                 Logiscians
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 subjects
                 .
              
               But
               doubtlesse
               the
               person
               borne
               ,
               is
               and
               may
               be
               called
               a
               subject
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               adjuncts
               ,
               and
               I
               look
               to
               the
               persons
               here
               distinguished
               ,
               some
               with
               more
               inferior
               ,
               
               and
               others
               with
               more
               noble
               adjuncts
               .
               When
               I
               cite
               may
               Master
               Baine
               (
               brought
               in
               against
               me
               as
               an
               adversary
               )
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 onely
                 who
                 in
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 came
                 from
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 told
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               Bayne
               
                 so
                 interprets
                 the
                 terme
                 [
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               8.
               
               ]
               as
               I
               have
               cited
               him
               ,
               
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 meant
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 terme
                 [
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               4.
               29.
               
               ]
               yea
               ,
               p.
               138.
               
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Scripture
                 (
                 meaning
              
               Gal.
               4
               29.
               )
               
                 doth
                 note
                 out
                 justitiaries
                 ,
                 seeking
                 salvation
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
              
               (
               Rom.
               9.
               8.
               
               )
               
                 the
                 literal
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 who
                 descendeth
                 from
                 Abraham
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               But
               how
               can
               Mr.
               Bayne
               possibly
               meane
               ,
               Gal.
               4
               29.
               (
               as
               I
               am
               here
               told
               he
               doth
               )
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               when
               those
               words
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               there
               ,
               [
               but
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ]
               and
               those
               terms
               [
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ]
               and
               [
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ]
               ▪
               are
               in
               this
               very
               place
               by
               my
               adversary
               distingushed
               .
               And
               though
               Master
               Bayne
               do
               not
               quote
               ,
               Gal
               4
               29.
               in
               that
               place
               which
               I
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               Doctor
               Abbot
               
                 in
                 Thomsoni
                 diatribam
              
               ,
               p.
               115.
               saith
               .
               
                 Circumcisus
                 est
              
               Ishmael
               ,
               
                 circumcisus
                 &
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 solus
                 autem
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 natus
                 secundum
                 spiritum
              
               ,
               Ishmael
               
                 tantummodo
                 secundum
                 carnem
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 autem
                 justificatus
                 ,
                 qui
                 natus
                 est
                 tantum
                 modo
                 secundum
                 carnem
                 ,
              
               Ishmael
               
                 quanquam
                 circumcisus
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 tamen
                 justificatus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Here
               he
               plainly
               makes
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               an
               honour
               giving
               circumcision
               ,
               though
               an
               honour
               inferiour
               to
               that
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               spirit
               which
               justification
               accompanies
               ,
               and
               he
               quotes
               Gal.
               4.
               29.
               as
               a
               proof
               of
               what
               he
               speaks
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               much
               engaged
               to
               my
               Antagonist
               ,
               for
               his
               quotation
               out
               of
               
                 Hierome
                 .
                 Sicut
                 ergo
                 ,
                 tum
                 ;
                 major
                 frater
              
               Ishmael
               ,
               
                 lactentem
                 adhuc
                 &
                 parvulum
                 persequabatur
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 sibi
                 circumcisionis
                 prerogativum
                 ,
                 sibi
                 primogenita
                 vendicans
                 ,
                 ita
                 &
                 nunc
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Whence
               had
               he
               this
               prerogative
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               but
               from
               this
               birth
               ,
               that
               I
               speak
               of
               from
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               ,
               the
               like
               prerogative
               of
               birth
               ;
               still
               continuing
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               is
               no
               parity
               in
               the
               Apostles
               reddition
               .
               Here
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               a
               fourfold
               absurdity
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               fastened
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               I
               understand
               
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Infants
                 which
                 then
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 persecute
                 ,
              
               But
               I
               understand
               it
               not
               of
               Infants
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               were
               Infants
               ;
               and
               had
               their
               birth
               in
               infancy
               ,
               from
               such
               and
               such
               parents
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               I
               take
               
                 [
                 being
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 to
                 
                 note
                 a
                 natural
                 birth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 clean
                 besides
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 ,
                 who
                 considers
                 persons
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 borne
                 by
                 humane
                 members
                 and
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 born
                 by
                 a
                 fleshly
                 covenant
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 import
                 no
                 allegory
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speech
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               24.
               
                 which
                 tells
                 us
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 an
                 allegory
                 .
              
               If
               I
               should
               take
               it
               in
               one
               part
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               in
               one
               sense
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               part
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               in
               another
               sense
               I
               should
               then
               quite
               spoile
               the
               agreement
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               told
               must
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               might
               have
               been
               indeed
               argued
               against
               for
               an
               absurdity
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 considers
                 persons
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 born
                 by
                 humane
                 members
                 and
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 borne
                 by
                 a
                 fleshly
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 I
              
               say
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               false
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               history
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               shewed
               by
               reasons
               that
               have
               yet
               no
               satisfying
               answer
               that
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               v.
               22
               ,
               23.
               lays
               down
               the
               history
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               he
               allegorizes
               in
               five
               verses
               ,
               and
               then
               makes
               application
               of
               the
               history
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               allegory
               ,
               v.
               29.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               to
               be
               [
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ]
               should
               import
               ,
               birth
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               a
               beleever
               ,
               and
               so
               natural
               generation
               ,
               of
               each
               child
               of
               a
               beleever
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               ●ut
               then
               [
               to
               be
               borne
               after
               the
               flesh
               ]
               would
               be
               common
               to
               Isaac
               with
               Ishmael
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               is
               borne
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
               of
               the
               free
               woman
               by
               promise
               ,
               with
               him
               that
               is
               borne
               after
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               the
               bond-woman
               ;
               for
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               a
               beleever
               agrees
               also
               to
               Isaac
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               is
               born
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               the
               free-woman
               by
               promise
               ;
               whereas
               to
               be
               borne
               after
               the
               flesh
               is
               taken
               in
               a
               sense
               from
               which
               Isaac
               and
               we
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Paul
               and
               other
               Christian
               beleevers
               are
               excluded
               .
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 certain
                 clear
                 truth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 necessary
                 corollary
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 great
                 Doctor
              
               Abbot
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 quoted
                 takes
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 both
                 births
                 ,
                 and
                 applying
                 his
              
               tantummodo
               
                 twice
                 over
                 to
              
               Ishmaels
               
                 birth
                 ,
                 he
                 clearly
                 signifies
                 ,
                 that
              
               Ishmael
               
                 had
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
              
               Isaac
               
                 had
                 it
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 noble
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 quite
                 pervert
                 the
                 Apostles
                 intent
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ]
                 to
                 impart
                 an
                 honour
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mentions
                 ,
                 birth
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 debasement
                 ,
                 takes
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 worser
                 part
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 importing
                 a
                 descent
                 from
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 mother
                 and
                 that
                 mother
                 a
                 bond
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 servants
                 ,
                 or
                 bond●slaves
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               tell
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               history
               ,
               of
               their
               father
               as
               well
               as
               their
               mother
               ?
               does
               he
               not
               speak
               of
               one
               common
               father
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 had
                 two
                 sons
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               two
               different
               
               mothers
               ?
               and
               I
               dare
               not
               take
               the
               boldnesse
               to
               exclude
               either
               .
               I
               confesse
               the
               Apostle
               mentions
               [
               birth
               after
               the
               flesh
               ]
               as
               a
               debasement
               ,
               in
               putting
               it
               in
               opposition
               to
               [
               birth
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               ]
               yet
               I
               affirme
               ,
               that
               he
               mentions
               it
               also
               ,
               as
               an
               honour
               .
               As
               circumcision
               was
               a
               debasement
               in
               one
               respect
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               11
               ,
               and
               an
               honour
               in
               another
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               5.
               
               It
               was
               an
               honour
               to
               have
               Circumcision
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               were
               thereby
               a
               people
               of
               God
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               a
               debasement
               ,
               being
               put
               in
               opposition
               to
               circumcission
               in
               heart
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               worshipping
               of
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ;
               it
               was
               an
               honour
               to
               be
               born
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               frequently
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               as
               an
               honour
               ,
               but
               an
               abasement
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               birth
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Much
               more
               might
               be
               animadverted
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               enough
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               I
               purposely
               avoid
               all
               that
               concernes
               the
               person
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               more
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               but
               I
               finde
               nothing
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               said
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               instead
               of
               evincing
               the
               contrary
               (
               being
               thoroughly
               examined
               )
               is
               a
               more
               full
               confirmation
               ,
               that
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               ,
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               births
               ,
               is
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               continned
               ,
               clearly
               hinted
               and
               taken
               for
               granted
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               fully
               exprest
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               LIII
               .
            
             
               Matth.
               19.
               14.
               
               Mark.
               10.
               14.
               
               Luk.
               18.
               16.
               
               Vindicated
               .
            
             
               THat
               Text
               in
               the
               Gospel
               (
               uttered
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               )
               and
               recorded
               by
               three
               Evangelists
               ,
               comes
               now
               to
               be
               considered
               ;
               
                 Suffer
                 little
                 children
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God.
              
               In
               the
               whole
               Narrative
               in
               Gospel-records
               we
               may
               see
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   The
                   pious
                   care
                   of
                   Parents
                   ,
                   or
                   others
                   in
                   their
                   stead
                   ;
                   to
                   present
                   Infants
                   to
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   harsh
                   entertainment
                   that
                   they
                   found
                   from
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   good
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   towards
                   them
                   manifested
                   .
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       his
                       displeasure
                       against
                       those
                       that
                       forbade
                       their
                       coming
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       his
                       free
                       admission
                       of
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       In
                       gratifying
                       their
                       requests
                       that
                       brought
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       In
                       receiving
                       them
                       in
                       his
                       Armes
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               that
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               we
               see
               .
               1.
               
               Their
               admission
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               charge
               given
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 Suffer
                 little
                 children
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 of
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God.
              
               Here
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               enquired
               .
               1.
               
               What
               moved
               these
               thus
               to
               present
               their
               children
               .
               
               This
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               is
               expressed
               ;
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 put
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 .
              
               Which
               as
               they
               requested
               ,
               so
               he
               condescended
               to
               answer
               ,
               
                 He
                 put
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 them
                 .
              
               They
               looked
               upon
               Christ
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               )
               as
               a
               great
               Prophet
               highly
               in
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               wont
               to
               bless
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               blessing
               was
               highly
               prized
               .
               Hands
               were
               used
               to
               be
               imposed
               as
               in
               sacrifices
               ,
               Exod.
               29.
               10.
               so
               on
               persons
               in
               blessing
               ,
               Gen.
               48
               14.
               
               The
               reason
               that
               moved
               his
               Disciples
               to
               forbid
               their
               coming
               ,
               can
               scarce
               be
               doubted
               .
               They
               saw
               men
               resorting
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
               either
               moved
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               either
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               or
               cured
               ;
               neither
               of
               these
               could
               be
               in
               their
               thoughts
               that
               presented
               these
               little
               ones
               .
               They
               were
               uncapable
               of
               his
               teaching
               ,
               being
               infants
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               needed
               not
               his
               cure
               ,
               being
               not
               diseased
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               rebuked
               
               those
               that
               came
               to
               tender
               them
               .
               
               Now
               to
               come
               to
               a
               clear
               understanding
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               we
               shall
               lay
               first
               some
               positions
               concerning
               these
               Infants
               admission
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               come
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               reason
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 were
                 Infants
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Infants
                 in
                 an
                 incapacity
                 to
                 learne
                 ought
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 actually
                 to
                 imbrace
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 enter
                 Covenant
                 themselves
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Which
               does
               appear
               .
               1.
               
               In
               that
               they
               are
               called
               little
               ones
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               2.
               
               They
               were
               brought
               ,
               and
               came
               not
               on
               their
               own
               accord
               .
               3.
               
               In
               that
               Christ
               took
               them
               up
               in
               his
               armes
               .
               4.
               
               Had
               they
               been
               capable
               by
               age
               of
               instruction
               ,
               with
               what
               colour
               could
               any
               have
               denied
               them
               ?
               Why
               might
               not
               they
               come
               as
               well
               as
               those
               multitudes
               that
               flocked
               to
               him
               ?
               5.
               
               Why
               were
               not
               the
               children
               themselves
               spoke
               to
               ,
               to
               forbear
               to
               come
               ,
               rather
               than
               those
               that
               brought
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               bring
               them
               ?
               If
               they
               were
               capable
               of
               instruction
               ,
               they
               were
               capable
               of
               rebuke
               .
               6.
               
               Why
               is
               there
               no
               word
               of
               instruction
               spoken
               to
               them
               ?
               The
               young
               man
               that
               came
               to
               Christ
               ,
               was
               instructed
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               .
               So
               should
               these
               have
               been
               instructed
               as
               well
               as
               blest
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               in
               a
               capacity
               for
               instruction
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 an
                 incapacity
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 age
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 diseased
                 to
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 cure
                 .
              
               This
               the
               Disciples
               well
               knew
               that
               this
               was
               usual
               with
               Christ
               to
               cure
               those
               that
               laboured
               under
               infirmities
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               never
               have
               had
               it
               in
               their
               thoughts
               to
               have
               rebuked
               those
               that
               brought
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               Evangelist
               would
               never
               have
               concealed
               this
               reason
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               another
               .
               Such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               I
               said
               was
               vented
               in
               a
               Manuscript
               ,
               but
               I
               knew
               not
               that
               ever
               any
               print
               had
               maintained
               it
               .
               Now
               I
               am
               told
               that
               there
               is
               a
               book
               in
               Folio
               entituled
               
                 Baby
                 Baptisme
              
               meere
               Babisme
               ,
               that
               doth
               assert
               it
               .
               If
               any
               man
               will
               trouble
               himself
               with
               the
               book
               or
               reasons
               ,
               he
               may
               enjoy
               his
               liberty
               .
               He
               sayes
               the
               touch
               mentioned
               was
               in
               order
               to
               healing
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               rather
               believe
               the
               Evangelist
               that
               referres
               it
               to
               blessing
               ,
               Mark
               10.
               16.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 These
                 were
                 infants
                 of
                 such
                 parents
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Christ
              
               who
               now
               was
               in
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Judea
               ,
               was
               sent
               alone
               to
               them
               of
               Judea
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               24.
               
               And
               was
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               
               And
               we
               see
               how
               facile
               he
               was
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               his
               carriage
               was
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               of
               another
               sort
               :
               when
               a
               Canaanitish
               
               woman
               comes
               for
               her
               child
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               26.
               
               This
               further
               appeares
               by
               that
               which
               they
               requested
               for
               these
               infants
               .
               This
               seemes
               to
               be
               yielded
               ,
               
                 They
                 came
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 to
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 conceit
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 bring
                 children
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 blessed
              
               ;
               and
               further
               sayes
               ,
               if
               this
               reason
               prove
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               childrens
               parents
               were
               Jewes
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               that
               we
               contend
               for
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               as
               yet
               were
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               To
               this
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 palpably
                 false
                 ,
                 contradictory
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 determination
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               Rom
               ,
               9.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Proves
               it
               to
               be
               above
               all
               contradiction
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               Rom.
               9.
               7
               ,
               8.
               hath
               nothing
               against
               it
               ,
               I
               have
               largely
               shewed
               ,
               which
               is
               past
               by
               in
               silence
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 These
                 infants
                 themselves
                 were
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 bearing
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 heathens
                 in
                 their
                 present
                 state
                 without
                 Christ
                 ;
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 promise
                 .
              
               This
               is
               evident
               by
               their
               free
               admission
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               by
               him
               given
               ,
               
                 of
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               After
               some
               personal
               reflections
               which
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               wave
               ,
               I
               am
               told
               of
               the
               often
               complaint
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               covenant
               ,
               in
               so
               various
               senses
               ,
               or
               rather
               sometimes
               none-sense
               by
               the
               Paedobaptists
               ,
               and
               again
               of
               their
               non-sense
               or
               proper
               gibberish
               ,
               which
               language
               I
               resolve
               to
               bear
               ,
               being
               the
               least
               of
               many
               thousands
               that
               herein
               I
               suffer
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 admitted
                 upon
                 a
                 common
                 right
                 equally
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 infants
                 of
                 covenanting
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 priviledge
                 peculiar
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plaine
               .
               1.
               
               By
               the
               general
               admission
               which
               he
               gives
               to
               infants
               on
               this
               occasion
               ;
               
                 suffer
                 little
                 children
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 extraordinarium
                 non
                 facit
                 regulam
                 communem
              
               ;
               Here
               is
               a
               general
               rule
               ,
               all
               have
               admission
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               nothing
               extraordinary
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               
                 these
                 present
                 infants
                 onely
                 were
                 admitted
                 ,
              
               but
               though
               one
               say
               it
               ,
               me
               thinks
               another
               should
               not
               be
               found
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               of
               such
               little
               ones
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               therefore
               let
               these
               little
               ones
               come
               ,
               and
               onely
               these
               .
               2.
               
               It
               was
               such
               a
               right
               that
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ought
               to
               have
               understood
               ,
               as
               plainly
               appeares
               by
               Christs
               sore
               displeasure
               conceived
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               forbidding
               their
               admission
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               
               that
               must
               be
               a
               known
               right
               and
               not
               secret
               ;
               One
               indeed
               sayes
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 known
                 right
                 common
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 peculiar
                 priviledge
                 as
                 being
                 elected
              
               ;
               for
               which
               Piscator
               is
               quoted
               ,
               when
               as
               Piscator
               sylogistically
               concludes
               the
               contrary
               .
               His
               evasion
               of
               this
               argument
               is
               very
               well
               worthy
               of
               animadversion
               ,
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 Christs
                 anger
                 was
                 their
                 hindring
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 designe
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 visible
                 title
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dream
                 ,
              
               afterwards
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 these
                 infants
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 visible
                 title
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 enter
                 them
                 into
                 any
                 outward
                 Church
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 accomplish
                 by
                 his
                 blessing
                 their
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 invisible
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 election
                 .
                 I
              
               would
               demand
               whether
               the
               Disciples
               did
               understand
               Christs
               designe
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               or
               were
               their
               sinne
               not
               to
               know
               it
               ;
               whether
               they
               knew
               these
               infants
               to
               be
               elect
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               know
               their
               election
               ?
               Neither
               of
               these
               having
               any
               ground
               (
               election
               being
               of
               the
               secrets
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               Christ
               had
               not
               made
               known
               any
               such
               designe
               )
               Christ
               who
               condemnes
               anger
               without
               a
               cause
               as
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               sixth
               commandment
               ,
               M●t.
               5.
               22.
               would
               not
               himself
               have
               been
               angry
               ,
               where
               there
               could
               be
               no
               sin
               the
               alone
               just
               ground
               of
               anger
               .
               It
               is
               now
               confest
               that
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ought
               to
               have
               understood
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               admitted
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               ,
               
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 heeded
                 not
                 some
                 particular
                 intimation
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 concerning
                 those
                 infants
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 general
                 truth
                 concerning
                 Christs
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 readinesse
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 oppertunity
                 offered
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hindred
                 by
                 them
                 ,
              
               when
               Christ
               himself
               assigns
               an
               open
               known
               reason
               ,
               of
               such
               little
               ones
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               they
               that
               will
               may
               heed
               opposite
               conjectural
               reasons
               .
               It
               is
               confest
               that
               elect
               infants
               might
               be
               baptized
               were
               they
               known
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               case
               Christ
               may
               be
               as
               sore
               displeased
               at
               mens
               non-baptizing
               elect
               ones
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               at
               his
               Disciples
               for
               forbidding
               the
               admission
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               .
               And
               let
               them
               take
               heed
               upon
               this
               account
               lest
               they
               suffer
               more
               from
               Christs
               displeasure
               in
               not
               admitting
               elect
               infants
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               than
               they
               can
               imagine
               that
               we
               shall
               suffer
               in
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               those
               that
               are
               not
               elected
               .
               I
               am
               told
               that
               I
               have
               
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 admitting
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 neither
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 elect
                 ,
                 nor
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 but
                 infants
                 of
                 parents
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 manifestly
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 covenant
                 breakers
                 .
              
               If
               they
               
               be
               covenant-breakers
               as
               is
               here
               confest
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               covenanters
               ,
               for
               none
               out
               of
               covenant
               breakes
               covenant
               ;
               and
               I
               here
               professe
               that
               I
               will
               baptize
               none
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               not
               all
               assurance
               that
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               As
               to
               that
               Adoption
               which
               is
               to
               the
               inheritance
               of
               priviledges
               ,
               as
               those
               were
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               20.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 here
                 admitted
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 to
                 a
                 Church-priviledge
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               They
               are
               admitted
               to
               a
               blessing
               ,
               Mar.
               10.
               16.
               
               Blessing
               is
               a
               Church-priviledge
               ,
               Num.
               6.
               22
               23
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 Moses
                 saying
                 ,
                 speak
                 unto
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ye
                 shall
                 blesse
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 blesse
                 thee
                 and
                 keep
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 put
                 my
                 Name
                 upon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 them
                 .
              
               They
               are
               therefore
               admitted
               to
               a
               Church-priviledge
               ;
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               are
               under
               the
               blessing
               ,
               little
               ones
               are
               ordered
               to
               receive
               this
               blessing
               ,
               little
               ones
               therefore
               are
               of
               Israel
               .
               The
               Lords
               portion
               is
               his
               people
               ,
               Jacob
               is
               the
               lot
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               9.
               
               These
               are
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               
                 Jerem.
                 31.
                 23.
                 
                 As
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 use
                 this
                 speech
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 thereof
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 again
                 their
                 captivity
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 blesse
                 thee
                 O
                 habitation
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 mountain
                 of
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               Children
               are
               within
               this
               number
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               heritage
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               127.
               3.
               and
               consequently
               admitted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               to
               this
               priviledge
               of
               a
               blessing
               .
               The
               Authour
               that
               charges
               non-sense
               and
               gibberish
               on
               Paedobaptists
               in
               general
               ,
               there
               tells
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               my
               arguing
               is
               as
               though
               my
               wits
               went
               on
               wool-gathering
               ,
               because
               I
               was
               not
               mindful
               to
               put
               my
               argument
               into
               an
               explicite
               sylogistical
               form
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               is
               done
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               ;
               blessing
               is
               a
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.
               23.
               27.
               
               Christ
               admits
               infants
               to
               a
               blessing
               .
               Therefore
               he
               admits
               them
               to
               a
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               or
               Church-priviledge
               .
               It
               is
               objected
               that
               Christ
               admits
               onely
               a
               few
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               with
               a
               reason
               that
               gives
               admission
               to
               others
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               A
               great
               triumph
               is
               made
               of
               a
               speech
               of
               mine
               ,
               page
               91.
               of
               my
               answer
               ,
               where
               I
               say
               we
               do
               not
               think
               that
               this
               blessing
               was
               baptising
               ,
               or
               that
               these
               desired
               ,
               or
               that
               Christ
               intended
               their
               baptisme
               ;
               onely
               we
               affirme
               that
               a
               medium
               hence
               may
               be
               taken
               ▪
               from
               whence
               we
               may
               inferre
               the
               right
               of
               infants
               
               to
               baptisme
               ;
               They
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               one
               Church-priviledg
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               denyed
               another
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               equally
               capable
               ;
               But
               infants
               are
               here
               admitted
               and
               order
               taken
               for
               their
               admission
               to
               one
               Church-priviledge
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               are
               no
               otherwise
               capable
               than
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               so
               that
               here
               is
               no
               direct
               precedent
               for
               baptisme
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               for
               Church-priviledges
               of
               which
               infants
               are
               capable
               .
               None
               that
               are
               interessed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               his
               Kingdome
               may
               be
               denied
               an
               admission
               to
               it
               by
               Baptisme
               .
               A
               ground
               it
               is
               ,
               not
               immediate
               expresse
               ,
               but
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               .
               Observation
               is
               made
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 this
                 speech
                 ,
                 if
                 [
                 but
                 ]
                 be
                 adversative
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 grants
                 that
                 infants
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 Church-priviledges
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 overthrowes
                 all
                 his
                 dispute
                 .
              
               But
               that
               is
               left
               out
               which
               would
               fully
               explaine
               my
               meaning
               ,
               and
               wholly
               take
               off
               the
               force
               of
               his
               reply
               .
               This
               act
               of
               Christ
               is
               no
               direct
               precedent
               for
               Baptisme
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               of
               Church-priviledges
               in
               general
               .
               If
               he
               can
               but
               assume
               and
               make
               good
               with
               our
               
                 Socinian
                 Antibaptists
              
               (
               who
               in
               the
               parts
               where
               I
               live
               ,
               begin
               to
               triumph
               over
               Antipaedobaptists
               ,
               beating
               them
               down
               with
               their
               own
               weapons
               )
               that
               Baptisme
               is
               no
               Church-priviledge
               ;
               then
               I
               shall
               confesse
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               wrested
               this
               argument
               out
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               text
               as
               to
               this
               argument
               falls
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               is
               of
               force
               and
               an
               undeniable
               consequence
               .
               I
               am
               now
               told
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 if
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 Christs
                 be
                 a
                 direct
                 precept
              
               (
               I
               intended
               precedent
               )
               
                 of
                 Church-priviledges
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Church-priviledge
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Genus
                 ,
                 being
                 true
                 (
                 as
                 Logicians
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 the
              
               species
               ,
               quicquid
               praedicatur
               de
               genere
               ,
               praedicatur
               de
               specie
               .
               
                 Whence
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 inconsistencies
                 .
              
               But
               he
               should
               have
               taken
               in
               all
               my
               words
               [
               immediate
               expresse
               ]
               as
               well
               as
               [
               direct
               ]
               and
               I
               think
               he
               that
               speakes
               of
               the
               Genus
               doth
               not
               immediately
               ,
               directly
               ,
               and
               expresly
               speak
               of
               the
               species
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               that
               herein
               I
               was
               mistaken
               ,
               I
               am
               here
               content
               to
               retract
               it
               ,
               and
               confesse
               now
               ,
               with
               help
               of
               this
               new
               light
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               expresse
               ,
               immediate
               ,
               direct
               precedent
               for
               infant-Baptisme
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               reason
               given
               of
               admission
               of
               infants
               in
               that
               proposition
               of
               Christs
               ,
               
                 Of
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
              
               We
               have
               1.
               
               The
               subject
               ,
               
                 of
                 such
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               predicate
               or
               attribute
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               The
               particle
               such
               cannot
               here
               have
               
               reference
               to
               their
               qualification
               :
               that
               those
               that
               were
               qualified
               as
               these
               ,
               in
               humility
               ,
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               had
               their
               interest
               ;
               Sheep
               and
               Doves
               as
               well
               as
               infants
               ,
               are
               thus
               qualified
               .
               They
               are
               not
               proud
               ,
               nor
               revengeful
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Disciples
               took
               to
               be
               an
               impediment
               of
               force
               to
               hinder
               infants
               ,
               and
               a
               just
               ground
               of
               rebuke
               of
               those
               that
               brought
               them
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               Christ
               understands
               in
               this
               reproof
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               admission
               of
               their
               infants
               ;
               But
               it
               was
               their
               want
               of
               growth
               ,
               their
               littlenesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Disciples
               took
               to
               be
               a
               just
               impediment
               ,
               and
               which
               occasioned
               their
               reproof
               :
               So
               that
               the
               particle
               
                 [
                 such
              
               ]
               hath
               direct
               reference
               to
               the
               quantity
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               not
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               these
               infants
               ,
               to
               their
               infant-stature
               ,
               or
               minority
               not
               to
               their
               meeknesse
               or
               humility
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               referred
               else-where
               expressely
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ;
               
                 Who
                 so
                 shall
                 receive
                 one
                 such
                 little
                 child
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               18.
               5.
               the
               word
               is
               the
               same
               here
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               it
               respects
               littlenesse
               therefore
               ,
               and
               not
               meeknesse
               .
               The
               whole
               Text
               may
               be
               thus
               fitly
               parathrased
               ;
               Trouble
               not
               our
               Master
               with
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               say
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               their
               coming
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               his
               cure
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               his
               instruction
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               infirmity
               to
               be
               healed
               ,
               no
               capacity
               to
               be
               taught
               ;
               It
               is
               fit
               for
               men
               of
               abler
               parts
               ,
               not
               for
               infants
               to
               make
               their
               addresse
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 come
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 their
                 infant-age
                 exclude
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               predicate
               or
               attribute
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               :
               This
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Glory
               ;
               and
               on
               this
               hinge
               (
               as
               is
               further
               said
               )
               the
               answer
               to
               the
               whole
               Argument
               turnes
               .
               The
               Author
               therefore
               assumes
               his
               affirmation
               ,
               and
               saith
               ;
               
                 I
                 determine
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               and
               gives
               his
               reasons
               .
               To
               encounter
               with
               this
               confident
               assault
               of
               his
               ,
               I
               shall
               undertake
               these
               three
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               hinge
               of
               the
               whole
               hangs
               not
               here
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               in
               his
               reasons
               given
               are
               nothing
               satisfactory
               ,
               to
               evince
               that
               it
               must
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               in
               case
               it
               were
               granted
               him
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               advantage
               the
               lea●e
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               That
               all
               hangs
               not
               on
               this
               ,
               appeares
               ,
               in
               that
               our
               Saviour
               had
               said
               enough
               in
               his
               order
               for
               admission
               of
               these
               infants
               ,
               on
               which
               we
               can
               build
               our
               conclusion
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               they
               are
               Church-members
               ;
               But
               infants
               are
               admitted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               to
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               and
               therfore
               are
               Church-members
               .
               However
               Master
               Tombes
               can
               interpret
               the
               reason
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               deny
               Christs
               order
               for
               their
               admission
               ,
               nor
               deny
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Church-priviledge
               to
               which
               they
               are
               admitted
               .
               To
               illustrate
               it
               by
               a
               parallel
               .
               The
               Apostle
               sayes
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 woman
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 on
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               The
               womans
               duty
               is
               there
               cleare
               ,
               to
               be
               covered
               in
               token
               of
               subjection
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               not
               agree
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               Angels
               ;
               Whether
               Angels
               of
               Glory
               ,
               or
               Gods
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Congregations
               that
               are
               called
               Angels
               of
               Churches
               ;
               our
               duty
               is
               as
               plain
               to
               give
               infants
               admittance
               as
               Church-members
               ,
               though
               the
               reason
               annext
               remaines
               controverted
               ;
               Whether
               Gods
               Kingdome
               on
               Earth
               ,
               or
               the
               Kingdome
               in
               Glory
               be
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               his
               Reasons
               (
               which
               though
               I
               should
               yield
               ,
               the
               cause
               is
               already
               gained
               )
               there
               is
               not
               force
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
              
               Mark
               10.
               14.
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
              
               vers
               .
               15.
               and
               Luke
               18.
               16.
               as
               vers
               .
               17.
               and
               Matth.
               19.
               14.
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 both
                 those
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Saviour
                 from
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 inferres
                 a
                 likenesse
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 estate
                 ,
              
               Apolog
               p.
               150.
               
               This
               Argument
               what
               colour
               soever
               it
               carries
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               conclusive
               .
               It
               may
               be
               taken
               more
               largely
               in
               Christs
               argumentation
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               more
               restrained
               sense
               in
               his
               words
               of
               Instruction
               or
               Application
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               place
               much
               parallel
               I
               shall
               shew
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               There
               we
               have
               the
               Apostles
               reproof
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               his
               reason
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               as
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               we
               have
               Christs
               assertion
               confirming
               his
               reproof
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               and
               his
               application
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               Now
               Saint
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               reproof
               is
               taken
               more
               largly
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               his
               reason
               .
               A
               visible
               Saint
               is
               meant
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               a
               real
               and
               glorified
               Saint
               in
               the
               second
               ;
               visible
               Saints
               may
               judge
               in
               small
               matters
               ,
               for
               real
               Saints
               in
               glory
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               judge
               Angels
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               here
               ,
               infants
               have
               their
               present
               title
               to
               the
               visible
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               men
               qualified
               as
               infants
               ,
               shall
               only
               enter
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Glory
               .
               His
               second
               reason
               ,
               that
               Christ
               directs
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               Disciples
               
               already
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               speaks
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               make
               up
               into
               a
               reason
               ;
               If
               I
               understood
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               either
               yield
               or
               answer
               it
               .
               The
               third
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               speech
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 10.
                 15
                 
                 Luke
              
               18.
               17.
               is
               like
               Mat.
               18.
               3
               ,
               4.
               but
               there
               it
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Glory
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               here
               is
               answered
               already
               .
               If
               
                 Mark
                 10.
                 15.
                 
                 Luke
              
               18.
               17.
               be
               like
               Matth.
               18
               3
               ,
               4.
               yet
               
                 Mark
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Luke
              
               18.
               16.
               which
               we
               have
               in
               question
               ;
               is
               unlike
               to
               Matth.
               18.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Were
               it
               granted
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Glory
               must
               be
               understood
               both
               in
               Christs
               reason
               and
               application
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               nothing
               holpen
               .
               Infants
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Church
               visible
               militant
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 2.
                 47.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 daily
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               Not
               necessarily
               saved
               ,
               but
               now
               (
               having
               entered
               Covenant
               with
               God
               )
               they
               were
               in
               a
               capacity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               added
               as
               visible
               Church-members
               .
               Infants
               standing
               in
               this
               capacity
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               admission
               likewise
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 proposition
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 militant
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 right
                 cannot
                 be
                 claimed
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 elect
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 from
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 so
                 expounded
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 elect
                 infants
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               If
               election
               or
               non-election
               must
               steere
               us
               in
               admission
               to
               Baptisme
               this
               were
               to
               purpose
               interposed
               ,
               but
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               objected
               against
               them
               as
               hindring
               their
               salvation
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               proved
               that
               it
               may
               not
               hinder
               their
               Baptisme
               .
               That
               must
               not
               be
               pleaded
               against
               any
               as
               a
               barre
               to
               hinder
               their
               admission
               into
               the
               Church
               on
               earth
               that
               will
               not
               hinder
               their
               admission
               into
               the
               Church
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LIV.
               
            
             
               Reasons
               evincing
               the
               Birth-priviledge
               and
               Covenant-holinesse
               of
               the
               issue
               of
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               HAving
               already
               so
               largely
               insisted
               upon
               by
               Scripture
               proofs
               ,
               that
               children
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               parents
               ,
               and
               that
               priviledges
               of
               Ordinances
               (
               which
               necessarily
               imply
               a
               covenant
               )
               do
               
               descend
               to
               posterity
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               certain
               grounds
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               making
               way
               towards
               ,
               
               and
               others
               necessarily
               inferring
               of
               themselves
               the
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               This
               is
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               things
               which
               descend
               from
               Parent
               to
               childe
               ,
               from
               Ancestors
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               their
               power
               to
               convey
               to
               their
               issue
               .
               There
               are
               those
               things
               indeed
               which
               are
               personally
               inherent
               in
               men
               ,
               and
               proper
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               convey
               them
               to
               their
               issue
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               deriving
               of
               them
               to
               others
               by
               succession
               .
               As
               ,
               1.
               
               Individual
               accidents
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               wounds
               ,
               scarres
               ,
               or
               comelinesse
               of
               feature
               ,
               these
               are
               so
               in
               the
               Parent
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               conveyed
               to
               their
               children
               .
               2.
               
               Habits
               ,
               or
               proper
               gifts
               ;
               whether
               acquired
               by
               pains
               ,
               or
               infused
               .
               The
               son
               of
               a
               learned
               man
               inherits
               not
               his
               fathers
               gifts
               ;
               The
               son
               of
               an
               Artificer
               is
               no
               such
               Artist
               ;
               The
               son
               of
               a
               Prophet
               hath
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               birth
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecy
               ;
               nor
               is
               the
               son
               of
               a
               regenerate
               man
               endowed
               with
               saving
               grace
               for
               that
               reason
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               on
               the
               contrary
               those
               things
               that
               passe
               from
               Parent
               to
               childe
               ,
               which
               the
               Parent
               by
               nature
               or
               special
               priviledge
               hath
               power
               to
               convey
               .
               As
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               essential
               or
               integral
               part
               of
               a
               Species
               ,
               with
               the
               natural
               properties
               that
               do
               accompany
               it
               ;
               so
               one
               brute
               beast
               brings
               forth
               another
               ,
               one
               brid
               brings
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               man
               brings
               forth
               one
               of
               mankind
               .
               2.
               
               The
               priviledges
               or
               burdens
               ,
               which
               in
               Family
               or
               Nation
               are
               hereditary
               ,
               they
               are
               conveyed
               from
               Parents
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               from
               Ancestors
               to
               their
               issue
               ;
               As
               is
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               child
               ,
               as
               respecting
               these
               particulars
               .
               This
               none
               have
               questioned
               ,
               and
               these
               things
               in
               hand
               being
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               faire
               propable
               ground
               of
               it self
               (
               if
               evidence
               to
               the
               contrary
               from
               Scripture
               be
               not
               cleare
               )
               that
               they
               are
               thus
               still
               transmitted
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               so
               in
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Common-wealths
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               in
               Corporations
               ,
               Families
               ;
               The
               son
               of
               a
               Noble
               man
               is
               Noble
               ,
               of
               a
               Free-man
               ,
               is
               Free
               ,
               Acts
               22.
               28.
               
               As
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               bond-man
               (
               where
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               they
               are
               bond
               men
               )
               is
               a
               bond-man
               likewise
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               4.
               
               Now
               we
               know
               that
               in
               Scripture
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               frequently
               stiled
               by
               these
               names
               ;
               By
               the
               most
               honourable
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 43.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 Hebrewes
                 12.
                 22.
                 
                 Ephesians
              
               3.
               15.
               to
               let
               us
               understand
               ,
               that
               as
               Cities
               ,
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Families
               ,
               have
               
               their
               priviledges
               ;
               so
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               covenant
               have
               theirs
               ●ikewise
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 told
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               You
               do
               very
               carnally
               imagine
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               to
               be
               like
               civil
               Corporations
               ,
               as
               if
               persons
               were
               admitted
               to
               it
               by
               birth
               ;
               whereas
               in
               this
               all
               is
               done
               by
               free
               Election
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               Gods
               appointment
               ;
               nor
               is
               God
               tied
               ,
               or
               doth
               tie
               himself
               in
               the
               erecting
               and
               propagating
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               any
               such
               carnal
               respects
               as
               descent
               from
               men
               :
               Christianity
               is
               no
               mans
               birth-right
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 way
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 .
              
               A
               Lapide
               on
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               saith
               ;
               a
               Hence
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               have
               drawn
               their
               opinion
               of
               a
               birth-righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               Beleevers
               are
               holy
               ,
               and
               saved
               without
               Baptisme
               ;
               because
               on
               this
               account
               that
               they
               are
               Beleevers
               children
               ,
               they
               are
               reputed
               to
               be
               born
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               within
               that
               Divine
               covenant
               ;
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               As
               children
               in
               the
               civil
               Law
               are
               accounted
               free
               ,
               whose
               parents
               are
               either
               of
               them
               free
               ;
               but
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               they
               are
               deceived
               ,
               
                 and
                 gives
                 his
                 reason
              
               ;
               The
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               civil
               Common-wealth
               ,
               but
               supernatural
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               man
               born
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               spiritually
               new
               borne
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               holy
               ;
               not
               civilly
               ,
               but
               really
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               hope
               and
               charity
               infused
               into
               the
               soul
               .
               So
               Stapleton
               
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 in
                 his
              
               Antidotum
               ,
               (
               
                 applying
                 the
              
               Spiritual
               Antidote
               against
               Calvins
               Carnal
               Poyson
               ,
               )
               
                 saith
                 ▪
              
               b
               That
               Jewes
               carnally
               descended
               from
               Abraham
               or
               the
               children
               of
               Christians
               may
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Covenant
               entered
               of
               God
               with
               Abraham
               :
               Birth
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               does
               nothing
               .
               
                 So
                 also
              
               Bellarmine
               
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 with
              
               Abraham
               ,
               saith
               ;
               c
               It
               descends
               to
               us
               ,
               not
               by
               carnal
               ,
               but
               spiritual
               generation
               ;
               
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 sucked
                 the
                 spiritual
                 meaning
                 from
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
              
               Marshal
               
                 holds
                 to
                 the
                 carnal
                 imaginations
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Reformers
                 .
                 They
                 produce
                 many
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 Birth-priviledge
                 in
                 their
                 thoughts
                 is
                 evidently
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 Jesuites
                 contradict
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 carnal
                 imagination
                 to
                 conceive
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               Apostle
               knew
               not
               (
               
                 saith
                 one
              
               )
               that
               God
               had
               so
               by
               promise
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               or
               other
               engagement
               bound
               himself
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               free
               as
               he
               said
               to
               Moses
               after
               the
               promise
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               have
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               would
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               15.
               
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               meant
               of
               any
               engagement
               of
               God
               to
               confer
               saving
               graces
               ,
               
               or
               habitual
               qualifications
               on
               the
               natural
               seed
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               the
               words
               then
               carry
               reason
               with
               them
               .
               But
               neither
               he
               nor
               his
               great
               friends
               will
               learn
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               between
               Gods
               conditional
               covenant
               (
               contained
               in
               priviledges
               of
               Ordinances
               )
               and
               habitual
               saving
               graces
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               know
               from
               Moses
               ,
               that
               God
               exercised
               this
               freedome
               in
               making
               choise
               of
               Israel
               above
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostle
               knew
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               lets
               us
               know
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               that
               to
               them
               pertained
               the
               covenants
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               their
               prerogative
               for
               Birth-priviledge
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               1.
               
               We
               say
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Free-man
               is
               Free
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Noble-man
               is
               Noble
               ;
               we
               never
               said
               that
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Learned-man
               is
               Learned
               ;
               we
               say
               that
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               to
               interest
               in
               Ordinances
               ;
               We
               never
               said
               that
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Regenerate
               man
               is
               Regenerate
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 urged
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               If
               this
               were
               true
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               a
               birth-right-priviledge
               ,
               then
               the
               children
               of
               Beleevers
               are
               children
               of
               Grace
               by
               nature
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               is
               a
               birth-right-priviledge
               ,
               is
               a
               priviledge
               by
               nature
               .
               And
               if
               Christianity
               is
               hereditary
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               child
               of
               a
               Nobleman
               is
               Noble
               ,
               the
               child
               of
               a
               Free-man
               is
               Free
               ,
               the
               child
               of
               a
               Turk
               is
               a
               Turk
               ,
               of
               a
               Jew
               a
               Jew
               ,
               the
               child
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               Christian
               ,
               Then
               Christians
               are
               born
               Christians
               ,
               and
               not
               made
               Christians
               ,
               and
               how
               are
               they
               then
               children
               of
               wrath
               by
               nature
               ;
               which
               whether
               it
               may
               not
               advantage
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               and
               deniers
               of
               Original
               sinne
               ;
               it
               concernes
               those
               that
               use
               such
               speeches
               to
               consider
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               
               It
               concernes
               those
               that
               presse
               these
               objections
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               
                 Chamier
                 ,
                 Paraeus
              
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Writers
               answer
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               their
               very
               words
               urged
               by
               Jesuites
               .
               If
               they
               can
               reconcile
               Galat.
               2.
               15.
               with
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               3.
               then
               they
               have
               an
               answer
               .
               The
               Apostle
               was
               by
               birth
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               nature
               a
               childe
               of
               wrath
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 said
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               To
               conceive
               that
               it
               is
               in
               Gods
               Churches
               as
               in
               other
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Nations
               ,
               is
               a
               seminary
               of
               dangerous
               superstitions
               and
               errours
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               well
               that
               they
               have
               learned
               an
               Artifice
               from
               these
               
               
               superstition-hating
               Jesuites
               ,
               to
               keep
               out
               the
               inlet
               of
               superstition
               among
               us
               :
               if
               there
               were
               no
               parallel
               held
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               and
               other
               Kingdomes
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               but
               such
               that
               are
               Seminaries
               of
               superstition
               ;
               they
               may
               do
               well
               to
               acquaint
               us
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               Curch
               in
               Scripture
               hath
               the
               name
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               Family
               ,
               Kingdome
               ?
               Similitudes
               ever
               carry
               some
               resemblance
               .
               If
               this
               were
               the
               alone
               ground
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Birth-priviledge
               of
               Christians
               were
               bottomed
               ,
               they
               had
               said
               something
               ;
               but
               being
               only
               an
               illustration
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               nothing
               more
               ,
               they
               are
               over
               lavish
               in
               their
               censure
               .
               Similitudes
               indeed
               may
               be
               over-stretched
               beyond
               their
               reach
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               had
               laid
               down
               rules
               to
               declare
               where
               the
               Similitude
               holds
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               holds
               not
               (
               as
               I
               have
               done
               in
               the
               Birth-priviledge
               )
               and
               made
               it
               appear
               that
               it
               holds
               not
               in
               that
               for
               which
               I
               produce
               it
               ,
               they
               had
               said
               somewhat
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               Read
               Mal.
               1.
               6
               ,
               8
               ,
               14.
               and
               tell
               me
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               ground
               laid
               for
               dangerous
               superstitions
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               so
               in
               all
               other
               Religions
               ,
               they
               keep
               up
               their
               priviledge
               of
               interest
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
               The
               childe
               of
               a
               Turke
               is
               a
               Turke
               ,
               the
               childe
               of
               a
               Pagan
               is
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               the
               child
               of
               a
               Jew
               is
               a
               Jew
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Apostles
               Argument
               in
               like
               case
               respective
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               communion
               ,
               that
               because
               Sacramental
               communion
               rendered
               them
               one
               Ecclesiastical
               body
               with
               Christians
               ;
               so
               communion
               in
               worship
               will
               make
               one
               body
               with
               those
               of
               other
               Religions
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               See
               Paraeus
               on
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               Cudworths
               True
               notion
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               There
               are
               common
               principles
               that
               are
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Religions
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               beleeve
               them
               to
               hold
               ,
               unlesse
               Scripture
               hold
               forth
               a
               difference
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 God
                 ownes
                 children
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 by
                 birth
                 his
                 ,
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               25.
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               If
               thy
               brother
               that
               dwelleth
               by
               thee
               be
               waxen
               poor
               ,
               and
               be
               sold
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               compel
               him
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               bond-servant
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               hired
               servant
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               sojourner
               he
               shall
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               shall
               serve
               thee
               unto
               the
               year
               of
               Jubile
               .
               And
               then
               shall
               he
               depart
               from
               thee
               ,
               both
               he
               and
               his
               children
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               shall
               return
               unto
               his
               own
               family
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               possession
               of
               his
               fathers
               shall
               he
               returne
               ;
               For
               they
               are
               my
               servants
               .
               
                 Root
                 and
                 Branch
                 ,
                 Parent
                 and
                 childe
                 are
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 them
                 
                 actually
                 no
                 service
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 relation
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 owns
                 them
                 as
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 he
                 ownes
                 them
                 as
                 by
                 birth
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               16.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               thou
               hast
               taken
               thy
               sonnes
               and
               thy
               daughters
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               borne
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               these
               hast
               thou
               sacrificed
               unto
               them
               to
               be
               devoured
               ;
               Is
               this
               of
               thy
               Whoredomes
               a
               small
               matter
               ,
               That
               thou
               hast
               slain
               my
               children
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               fire
               for
               them
               ?
               
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Birth-priviledge
                 ,
                 how
                 had
                 God
                 this
                 property
                 in
                 Infants
                 ?
                 and
                 this
              
               David
               pleads
               ,
               Ps
               .
               116.
               16.
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ,
               truly
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               thy
               hand-maid
               ;
               
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 he
                 pleads
                 his
                 interest
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
               If
               the
               child
               be
               not
               in
               covenant
               ,
               the
               parent
               and
               childe
               are
               heterogeneal
               ,
               and
               respective
               to
               Church-relation
               in
               the
               most
               opposite
               condition
               :
               the
               Parent
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               faith
               that
               he
               professes
               :
               the
               childe
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Satan
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               non-interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               title
               to
               Covenant-relation
               .
               But
               Scripture
               makes
               them
               still
               as
               one
               ,
               Jewes
               children
               are
               Jewes
               by
               nature
               ,
               Gentiles
               children
               are
               sinners
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Gentiles
               by
               nature
               .
               The
               Root
               being
               holy
               ,
               the
               Branches
               are
               holy
               ;
               Parents
               not
               sanctified
               ,
               children
               are
               unclean
               ;
               but
               Parents
               being
               sanctified
               ,
               they
               are
               holy
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
               If
               children
               be
               not
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               with
               their
               parents
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               godly
               of
               Parents
               bring
               up
               children
               ;
               not
               in
               covenant
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               covenant
               ;
               not
               in
               any
               present
               interest
               of
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               at
               best
               in
               an
               hopeful
               expectation
               of
               it
               .
               They
               bring
               not
               forth
               children
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               at
               best
               they
               have
               their
               desires
               to
               traine
               them
               for
               such
               a
               future
               visible
               relation
               ;
               But
               there
               is
               no
               such
               example
               in
               all
               Scripture
               of
               a
               parent
               in
               covenant
               ,
               training
               up
               the
               seed
               of
               their
               bodies
               for
               a
               covenant
               .
               No
               one
               in
               all
               New
               Testament-Scripture
               ,
               ever
               bred
               up
               a
               childe
               in
               yeares
               to
               baptize
               him
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               in
               Old
               Testament-Scriptures
               they
               bred
               their
               children
               to
               circumcise
               them
               ;
               we
               read
               of
               many
               baptized
               in
               years
               ,
               but
               we
               read
               of
               none
               borne
               of
               Christian
               parents
               ,
               kept
               till
               yeares
               of
               discretion
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               —
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               
               If
               children
               be
               not
               received
               into
               covenant
               with
               their
               parents
               ,
               but
               stand
               without
               covenant
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               right
               of
               Church-membership
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               without
               any
               Scripture-ground
               
               of
               hope
               of
               salvation
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               as
               all
               others
               that
               are
               out
               of
               covenant
               ;
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 hope
                 .
              
               And
               because
               some
               have
               risen
               up
               against
               this
               Argument
               with
               high
               clamours
               ,
               though
               hitherto
               with
               feeble
               ,
               or
               rather
               no
               reasons
               ,
               I
               shall
               somewhat
               more
               enlarge
               my self
               in
               confirmation
               of
               it
               .
               That
               which
               the
               prime
               authours
               of
               ,
               and
               chiefest
               sticklers
               for
               ,
               the
               non-federation
               of
               infants
               freely
               confesse
               ,
               which
               the
               general
               consent
               of
               their
               adversaries
               (
               Protestant
               Writers
               )
               unanimously
               upon
               Scripture
               grounds
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Patrons
               can
               maintain
               with
               nothing
               but
               clamours
               ,
               and
               such
               reasons
               (
               improved
               to
               the
               highest
               )
               which
               will
               equally
               conclude
               the
               hopes
               of
               the
               greatest
               Drunkards
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Heathens
               ;
               that
               must
               be
               taken
               for
               an
               Argument
               of
               force
               ,
               and
               a
               reason
               conclusive
               this
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ;
               But
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               make
               good
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               that
               have
               stood
               up
               against
               Infants
               covenant-holinesse
               ,
               do
               confesse
               that
               all
               infants
               going
               out
               of
               the
               world
               as
               they
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               estate
               perish
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               provided
               a
               chamber
               in
               hell
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Limbus
                 Infantum
              
               ,
               and
               now
               since
               their
               
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
              
               by
               Christs
               death
               is
               made
               empty
               by
               the
               fetching
               out
               all
               that
               were
               there
               in
               expectation
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               infants
               thus
               dying
               increasing
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               by
               some
               that
               these
               two
               are
               laid
               together
               :
               howsoever
               it
               falls
               out
               with
               these
               places
               about
               which
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               busie
               our selves
               ,
               this
               position
               that
               infants
               thus
               dying
               without
               any
               covenant
               ,
               or
               Church-interest
               ,
               do
               perish
               ,
               followes
               as
               directly
               from
               their
               principles
               as
               any
               conclusion
               from
               its
               premises
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Protestant
               Divines
               who
               assert
               Infant-salvation
               ,
               
               and
               beleeve
               no
               such
               division
               of
               hell
               into
               chambers
               ,
               and
               have
               other
               thoughts
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               Infants
               ,
               still
               bring
               this
               interest
               of
               theirs
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               as
               their
               ground
               ,
               (
               not
               prying
               into
               the
               secrets
               of
               Election
               ,
               nor
               urging
               prerogative
               above
               that
               which
               is
               written
               )
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               confirmed
               by
               the
               New
               Testament-Scriptures
               before
               mentioned
               .
               They
               very
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               Papists
               can
               wrest
               this
               covenant-interest
               of
               infants
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               conclude
               according
               to
               Scripture-ground
               their
               damnation
               :
               Luke
               tells
               us
               ,
               there
               were
               daily
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
               ,
               namely
               to
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Text
               is
               clear
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               47.
               
               Now
               if
               they
               stand
               not
               admitible
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               stand
               without
               hope
               of
               salvation
               ;
               see
               how
               the
               Apostle
               joynes
               these
               together
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenants
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               If
               any
               can
               conclude
               against
               the
               interest
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               covenants
               of
               promise
               (
               which
               those
               do
               that
               will
               have
               them
               to
               be
               no
               Church-members
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               covenant
               with
               Parents
               )
               they
               sadly
               doome
               them
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 Hope
                 .
              
               Those
               that
               disclaime
               Zuinglius
               his
               opinion
               ,
               that
               
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Aristides
                 ,
                 Numa
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               like
               Heathens
               are
               now
               in
               heaven
               ;
               would
               be
               desired
               to
               shew
               how
               they
               cast
               those
               out
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               as
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               infants
               as
               great
               strangers
               (
               according
               to
               them
               )
               to
               any
               Church-interest
               .
               Infants
               want
               not
               sin
               for
               condemnation
               ;
               our
               first
               Original
               estate
               being
               a
               corrupt
               estate
               ,
               and
               by
               nature
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               putting
               them
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               they
               can
               finde
               no
               Scripture-way
               to
               entitle
               them
               to
               Christ
               for
               redemption
               ;
               They
               seeme
               to
               conceive
               other
               hopes
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               infants
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               they
               may
               be
               charitable
               to
               the
               infants
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               with
               them
               are
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               with
               Heathens
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               Hercules
               and
               other
               Heathens
               as
               before
               ;
               yet
               speaking
               of
               the
               infants
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 bad
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 save
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 infants
                 of
                 Indians
              
               pro
               bene
               placito
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
              
               .
               For
               any
               warrant
               we
               can
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               bad
               to
               say
               it
               of
               the
               parent
               as
               of
               the
               childe
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               leave
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               root
               and
               branch
               under
               the
               fury
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ▪
               
                 Jeremiah
                 10.
                 25.
                 
                 Psal
              
               .
               79.
               6.
               
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               present
               Patrons
               of
               this
               non-federation
               of
               infants
               ,
               can
               maintaine
               their
               salvation
               with
               nothing
               but
               clamours
               ,
               and
               such
               reasons
               improved
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               that
               equally
               conclude
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               greatest
               drunkards
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               idolaters
               ,
               Heathens
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               purposely
               for
               peace
               sake
               passe
               by
               those
               high
               clamors
               and
               bitter
               invectives
               that
               we
               meet
               with
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               reasons
               produced
               ,
               to
               exempt
               infants
               from
               this
               doom
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               I
               can
               find
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               fly
               for
               refuge
               to
               prerogative
               ;
               
                 This
                 
                 is
                 my
                 judgement
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 suspend
                 our
                 judgment
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 Rest
                 on
                 the
                 Apostles
                 determination
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               18.
               
               For
               satisfaction
               of
               which
               I
               need
               to
               adde
               no
               more
               than
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               page
               15.
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               seeing
               it
               rests
               ,
               &
               not
               one
               word
               yet
               replied
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               (
               which
               we
               have
               over
               and
               over
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               telling
               his
               adversary
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bad
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 save
              
               pro
               bene
               placito
               ,
               which
               no
               adversary
               of
               his
               will
               deny
               ,
               But
               God
               is
               pleased
               in
               his
               Word
               to
               make
               known
               the
               way
               of
               the
               dispensation
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               vilest
               person
               against
               whom
               in
               our
               ministerial
               way
               ,
               we
               denounce
               Gods
               judgments
               ▪
               may
               reply
               that
               his
               hope
               of
               salvation
               is
               as
               good
               as
               the
               best
               ,
               for
               God
               saves
               
                 ex
                 bene
                 placito
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               soul
               ,
               in
               a
               case
               of
               disertion
               ,
               will
               take
               off
               all
               his
               applications
               of
               comfort
               ,
               with
               the
               close
               of
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 And
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 he
                 hardeneth
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               18.
               
               And
               so
               the
               Jews
               even
               in
               their
               rejection
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               so
               largely
               ,
               )
               being
               cut
               off
               by
               unbelief
               ,
               might
               have
               pleaded
               their
               hope
               of
               salvation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               a
               beleeving
               condition
               ;
               we
               must
               therefore
               not
               look
               to
               the
               secret
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               but
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               into
               his
               revealed
               Will
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               make
               known
               the
               dispensation
               of
               this
               will
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               learn
               not
               to
               carry
               our
               hopes
               beyond
               his
               promise
               .
               To
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Eph●
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               12.
               
               In
               which
               all
               out
               of
               Covenant
               are
               concluded
               to
               be
               with
               〈…〉
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Though
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
              
               Eph●
               〈◊〉
               .
               12.
               
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 God
                 called
                 some
                 ,
                 as
              
               Rahab
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 determine
                 universally
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               But
               when
               Rahab
               was
               thus
               called
               she
               was
               no
               more
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               11.
               as
               the
               Ephesians
               had
               been
               ,
               but
               in
               present
               were
               no
               Gentiles
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               was
               with
               her
               ,
               neither
               she
               ,
               nor
               they
               ,
               were
               saved
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               for
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               LV.
               
            
             
               A
               Corollary
               for
               Infants
               Baptism
               .
               Infant-Baptism
               by
               Arguments
               asserted
               .
            
             
               THen
               it
               follows
               by
               way
               of
               necessary
               Corollary
               ,
               that
               Infants
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               children
               of
               baptized
               parents
               are
               entitled
               to
               that
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               been
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               admitted
               with
               the
               initiating
               sign
               and
               seal
               ,
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               unlesse
               order
               be
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               But
               Infants
               have
               been
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               admitted
               by
               the
               initiating
               sign
               and
               seal
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               order
               for
               the
               contrary
               ;
               Therefore
               Infants
               are
               Church-membes
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Those
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Covenant-promises
               of
               God
               with
               the
               body
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               Acts.
               2.
               39.
               
               But
               Infants
               are
               under
               the
               Covenant-promises
               of
               God
               with
               the
               body
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               Infants
               therefore
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               or
               holy
               persons
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               :
               Infants
               are
               Saints
               ,
               they
               are
               holy
               persons
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 1●
                 .
                 ●
                 Cor.
              
               7.
               14.
               
               Infants
               therefore
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               They
               that
               by
               birth
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               :
               But
               Infants
               by
               birth
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               are
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               29.
               
               Infants
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               They
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               Church-priviledges
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               leading
               priviledge
               ;
               But
               Infants
               are
               admitted
               to
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Matth.
                 19.
                 14.
                 
                 Luke
              
               18.
               16.
               
               Infants
               therefore
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               The
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               with
               others
               make
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               But
               Infants
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               with
               others
               make
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Matth.
                 19.
                 14.
                 
                 Luke
              
               18.
               16.
               
               Infants
               therefore
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               The
               heritage
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               Baptism
               :
               
               But
               Infants
               are
               the
               heritage
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal
               .
               127.
               3.
               therefore
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               baptism
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               Those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               baptism
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               47.
               
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               of
               these
               Syllogismes
               the
               minor
               is
               at
               large
               confirmed
               in
               the
               discourse
               before
               going
               ,
               the
               major
               in
               each
               shall
               presently
               be
               at
               large
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               conclusion
               will
               be
               undenyable
               .
            
             
               Here
               it
               is
               objected
               with
               no
               small
               noise
               ,
               that
               Infant-baptisme
               wants
               an
               institution
               ,
               
               we
               find
               no
               command
               for
               it
               in
               all
               New
               Testament-Scripture
               ,
               where
               our
               warrant
               alone
               is
               for
               New
               Testament-Ordinances
               .
               Neither
               have
               we
               any
               example
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               an
               Infant
               baptized
               ;
               whatsoever
               then
               our
               Arguments
               are
               ,
               this
               concludes
               it
               to
               be
               without
               warrant
               .
               To
               speak
               to
               these
               ,
               and
               first
               to
               the
               institution
               .
            
             
               The
               institution
               spoken
               to
               in
               this
               objection
               ,
               
               either
               is
               an
               institution
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               it self
               ;
               or
               else
               an
               institution
               with
               limit
               to
               Infant-age
               ;
               For
               Baptism
               it self
               they
               will
               not
               deny
               that
               we
               have
               warrant
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               John
               was
               sent
               to
               baptize
               in
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               John
               1.
               33.
               and
               the
               Apostles
               have
               the●
               commission
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19.
                 to
                 baptize
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               For
               an
               institution
               with
               limit
               to
               Infant-age
               ;
               we
               heard
               but
               even
               now
               there
               was
               no
               institution
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               for
               Infant-Circumcision
               .
               The
               institution
               Gen.
               17.
               10.
               is
               for
               males
               without
               limit
               in
               respect
               of
               growth
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               cannot
               be
               affirmed
               that
               there
               is
               any
               institution
               of
               Baptism
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               with
               limit
               to
               any
               determinate
               age
               or
               growth
               .
               This
               ob●ection
               if
               it
               have
               force
               in
               it
               ,
               followed
               home
               ,
               will
               overthrow
               all
               Baptism
               at
               any
               age
               ,
               and
               every
               other
               New
               Testament-Ordinance
               whatsoever
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               of
               20
               ,
               25
               ,
               30
               ,
               40
               ,
               50.
               years
               of
               age
               seeketh
               Baptism
               .
               According
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               he
               must
               bring
               a
               prescript
               for
               one
               of
               this
               age
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               also
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               But
               it
               is
               replied
               ,
               
                 Beleevers
                 of
                 any
                 age
                 may
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 age
                 is
                 not
                 regarded
                 .
              
               This
               will
               be
               easily
               yielded
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               already
               baptized
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               
               institution
               with
               limit
               to
               Infancy
               is
               waved
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               Church-Members
               in
               Covenant
               of
               any
               age
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               institution
               is
               not
               in
               question
               about
               that
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               .
               But
               whether
               Infants
               be
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               be
               any
               Church-Members
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               disputed
               ,
               which
               already
               is
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               say
               those
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Disciple
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               
               
                 baptizing
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               do
               comprize
               Infants
               in
               them
               as
               well
               as
               men
               of
               years
               ;
               Infants
               serving
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Nation
               as
               well
               as
               Parents
               .
               The
               Infants
               of
               Nineveh
               did
               make
               a
               considerable
               party
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Nineveh
               .
               The
               Infants
               of
               any
               Nation
               make
               up
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               where
               they
               came
               was
               to
               be
               discipled
               ,
               and
               baptized
               .
               And
               that
               Infants
               are
               here
               comprehended
               ,
               farther
               appears
               by
               this
               Argument
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               sense
               and
               latitude
               as
               Nation
               was
               taken
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Covenant-initiating
               Sacrament
               was
               restrained
               to
               that
               one
               onely
               Nation
               ,
               where
               the●r
               commission
               was
               first
               limited
               ;
               In
               the
               same
               sense
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               (
               unlesse
               the
               Text
               expresse
               the
               contrary
               )
               now
               the
               commission
               is
               enlarged
               .
               This
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               of
               any
               that
               will
               have
               the
               Apostles
               to
               be
               able
               to
               know
               Christs
               meaning
               ,
               by
               his
               words
               in
               this
               enlarged
               commission
               :
               But
               Nation
               then
               (
               as
               is
               confessed
               )
               did
               comprehend
               all
               in
               the
               Nation
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Text
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               that
               latitude
               to
               comprehend
               Infants
               .
               This
               Argument
               hath
               strength
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 3.
                 
                 ●5
                 .
                 Yea
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 our
                 fathers
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 seed
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 kindreds
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               As
               it
               was
               with
               the
               kindred
               of
               Abraham
               in
               respect
               of
               Covenant-holinesse
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               all
               kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               joyntly
               make
               one
               party
               in
               the
               Covenant
               But
               Infants
               of
               Abrahams
               kindred
               were
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Covenant-blessednesse
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
              
               an
               exception
               of
               Infants
               is
               implied
               ,
               in
               that
               all
               of
               the
               Nation
               must
               be
               discipled
               before
               they
               be
               baptized
               :
               But
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               being
               discipled
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               are
               made
               uncapable
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               implied
               that
               they
               are
               of
               capacity
               to
               be
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               that
               Christ
               sends
               to
               disciple
               Nations
               ,
               and
               they
               serve
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               the
               way
               of
               Scripture-speaking
               of
               an
               universality
               of
               a
               people
               in
               a
               Land
               ,
               expressely
               to
               except
               Infants
               in
               case
               they
               be
               to
               be
               excepted
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               judgement
               that
               befell
               Israel
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               to
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               those
               that
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               14.
               38.
               
               And
               in
               the
               Covenant
               entered
               by
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Nation
               of
               all
               degrees
               and
               sexes
               at
               their
               returne
               from
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               10.
               28.
               and
               an
               exception
               could
               be
               no
               where
               more
               useful
               and
               necessary
               than
               there
               ;
               to
               let
               us
               know
               that
               it
               is
               otherwise
               with
               Gentiles
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               the
               Nations
               where
               their
               commission
               thus
               enlarged
               ,
               were
               herein
               differenced
               from
               the
               Nation
               to
               which
               their
               Ministry
               was
               first
               limited
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               Prophet
               be
               well
               weighed
               ,
               where
               speaking
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               call
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               their
               stead
               (
               in
               that
               ample
               way
               as
               it
               is
               there
               set
               out
               )
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 lift
                 up
                 my
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 my
                 standard
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 bring
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 in
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 daughters
                 shall
                 be
                 carried
                 upon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               49.
               22.
               
               If
               there
               were
               but
               such
               an
               hint
               as
               that
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               to
               have
               left
               them
               behinde
               ,
               we
               should
               from
               some
               ,
               have
               heard
               of
               it
               with
               a
               noise
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               the
               Lord
               Christs
               own
               Dialect
               ,
               
               who
               is
               best
               able
               to
               expresse
               his
               own
               meaning
               ,
               they
               are
               Disciples
               .
               To
               belong
               to
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               .
               This
               is
               plaine
               from
               our
               Saviours
               own
               mouth
               ,
               comparing
               his
               words
               recorded
               in
               Matthew
               and
               in
               
                 Mark
                 ,
                 To
                 give
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 to
                 drink
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 42.
                 
                 To
                 give
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 drinke
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 belong
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               Mark
               9.
               41.
               
               To
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               our
               Saviour
               .
               Now
               that
               infants
               are
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               as
               Disciples
               in
               Christs
               account
               do
               belong
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               bear
               his
               name
               ,
               is
               yet
               farther
               plaine
               by
               another
               Text
               of
               Saint
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               18.
               5.
               where
               Christ
               setting
               a
               little
               childe
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               hearers
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Whoso
                 shall
                 receive
                 one
                 such
                 little
                 childe
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 me
                 .
              
               By
               all
               which
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               done
               to
               Infants
               ,
               is
               done
               to
               Disciples
               ,
               &
               hath
               a
               glorious
               reward
               as
               done
               to
               Disciples
               .
               Infants
               therefore
               are
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               of
               those
               that
               do
               belong
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               beare
               his
               name
               :
               Who
               then
               
               is
               not
               afraid
               to
               refuse
               them
               who
               will
               receive
               Christ
               ?
               Who
               will
               not
               baptize
               them
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               baptize
               Disciples
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               For
               that
               part
               of
               the
               objection
               ,
               
               that
               there
               is
               no
               example
               in
               New
               Testament-Scripture
               on
               infant-Baptisme
               .
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               For
               an
               example
               of
               Baptisme
               with
               limit
               to
               any
               one
               precise
               number
               of
               years
               ,
               or
               dayes
               ;
               we
               have
               but
               one
               that
               I
               know
               (
               if
               that
               )
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               (
               as
               is
               computed
               )
               about
               the
               age
               of
               thirty
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               baptized
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               prest
               and
               followed
               ,
               all
               must
               at
               that
               alone
               be
               for
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               of
               any
               age
               may
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               are
               many
               things
               of
               which
               we
               make
               no
               question
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               have
               no
               example
               of
               them
               :
               I
               have
               instanced
               in
               the
               trial
               of
               the
               suspected
               wife
               by
               the
               water
               of
               jealousie
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               example
               for
               it
               in
               all
               the
               Old
               Testament-Scripture
               ;
               and
               for
               womens
               receiving
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               particular
               institution
               ,
               or
               any
               particular
               expresse
               precedent
               for
               it
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               They
               cannot
               give
               us
               any
               instance
               of
               any
               one
               trained
               up
               by
               believing
               Parents
               for
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               assoon
               as
               he
               could
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               baptized
               ;
               not
               one
               childe
               of
               a
               Beleever
               brought
               up
               for
               covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               covenant
               .
               One
               goes
               about
               to
               give
               instance
               of
               particular
               precedents
               for
               womens
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               2.
               
               And
               instead
               of
               a
               precedent
               urges
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               as
               an
               expresse
               command
               in
               formal
               termes
               for
               women
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               comprehending
               both
               Sexes
               .
               To
               this
               I
               have
               replied
               in
               my
               answer
               ,
               pag.
               52.
               
               We
               are
               then
               furnished
               with
               an
               expresse
               command
               in
               termes
               as
               formal
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               example
               to
               boo●e
               of
               womens
               circumcision
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               difference
               between
               circumcision
               and
               Baptisme
               (
               so
               often
               laid
               in
               the
               dish
               of
               Paedobaptists
               )
               here
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 do
                 circumcise
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               John
               7.
               22.
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 receive
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 broken
              
               ,
               John
               7.
               23.
               
               Here
               is
               Moses
               his
               command
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               practice
               ,
               with
               Christs
               approbation
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               comprehensive
               latitude
               in
               regard
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               as
               in
               Saint
               Paul
               for
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               And
               if
               arguments
               borrowed
               from
               Grammer
               use
               of
               words
               ,
               be
               of
               that
               force
               ;
               you
               see
               what
               they
               have
               proved
               ,
               As
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               taken
               in
               one
               Sacrament
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               another
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               circumcision
               it
               is
               limited
               to
               the
               male
               only
               ,
               
               to
               which
               accords
               that
               Logick
               rule
               ;
               
                 Omne
                 analogum
                 stans
                 per
                 se
                 ,
                 stat
                 pro
                 famosiori
                 analogato
                 .
              
               To
               this
               is
               replyed
               that
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               the
               command
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Grammar
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               proves
               females
               to
               be
               included
               ,
               but
               then
               his
               expresse
               formal
               command
               is
               lost
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               exprest
               ,
               but
               included
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               onely
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               .
               He
               farther
               sayes
               ,
               that
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               
                 is
                 an
                 expresse
                 command
                 in
                 formal
                 termes
                 of
                 womens
                 receiving
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 we
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 one
                 bread
                 .
              
               I
               demand
               ,
               whether
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christians
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               person
               of
               women
               ?
               not
               of
               women
               sure
               ,
               for
               he
               takes
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               formality
               of
               an
               expresse
               Example
               falls
               .
               He
               brings
               Acts
               20.
               7.
               that
               
                 the
                 Disciples
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 came
                 together
                 to
                 break
                 bread
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               an
               example
               as
               expresse
               and
               formal
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               .
               They
               cannot
               infallibly
               prove
               by
               help
               of
               consequence
               ,
               much
               lesse
               expressely
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               woman
               there
               .
               At
               that
               night-meeting
               there
               might
               be
               none
               but
               men
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               first
               institution
               .
               It
               can
               never
               be
               an
               expresse
               example
               till
               it
               be
               made
               to
               appear
               that
               none
               are
               Disciples
               but
               women
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               examples
               that
               we
               have
               of
               a
               whole
               houshold
               ,
               being
               baptized
               ;
               if
               some
               had
               them
               in
               hand
               ,
               would
               be
               sufficiently
               formal
               ;
               but
               any
               thing
               will
               serve
               as
               an
               expresse
               proof
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               affirme
               it
               ,
               and
               nothing
               will
               serve
               to
               evince
               it
               by
               consequence
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               deny
               it
               .
               But
               as
               Disciples
               are
               women
               ,
               so
               families
               have
               children
               .
               There
               are
               Families
               without
               children
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               Disciples
               there
               are
               not
               women
               .
               The
               commission
               is
               to
               disciple
               Nations
               ,
               and
               baptize
               them
               .
               Providence
               hath
               happily
               ordered
               that
               Nations
               have
               been
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               their
               Infants
               received
               to
               Baptisme
               .
               In
               the
               Primitive
               times
               housholds
               were
               baptized
               ,
               without
               mention
               of
               exclusion
               of
               children
               ,
               in
               after-ages
               housholds
               have
               come
               in
               with
               their
               children
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               It
               is
               yet
               objected
               ,
               
                 Men
                 must
                 believe
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
              
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
              
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               39.
               
               Infants
               can
               neither
               beleeve
               ,
               nor
               repent
               ,
               therefore
               they
               may
               not
               be
               baptized
               ;
               and
               will
               it
               not
               as
               directly
               follow
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               can
               neither
               believe
               nor
               repent
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               damned
               ;
               let
               them
               frame
               an
               answer
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               have
               answered
               both
               ;
               That
               which
               will
               
               speak
               for
               them
               to
               receive
               them
               into
               heaven
               (
               notwithstanding
               those
               Scriptures
               that
               threaten
               condemnation
               to
               men
               in
               unbelief
               and
               impenitency
               ,
               )
               will
               speak
               also
               ,
               to
               receive
               them
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptisme
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Some
               say
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 infants
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 ?
                 Bring
                 us
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 abhorre
                 syllogismes
                 and
                 consequences
                 .
              
               To
               deale
               with
               them
               with
               their
               owne
               weapons
               ;
               Where
               is
               it
               said
               that
               Infants
               must
               not
               be
               baptized
               ,
               where
               are
               those
               words
               written
               ?
               if
               they
               care
               not
               for
               our
               consequences
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               care
               for
               theirs
               .
               They
               have
               answered
               .
               
                 Negatives
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
              
               .
               To
               this
               we
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               Where
               is
               that
               said
               ?
               we
               finde
               it
               no
               where
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Negatives
               cannot
               be
               proved
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               proved
               Negatives
               ,
               That
               himself
               was
               not
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 A
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 not
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 me
                 have
                 ,
              
               Luke
               24.
               39.
               
               That
               God
               was
               not
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               Mat.
               4.
               7.
               3.
               if
               Negatives
               cannot
               be
               proved
               ,
               then
               Negatives
               are
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               ours
               is
               an
               Affirmative
               which
               they
               yield
               may
               be
               proved
               ,
               theirs
               ,
               is
               a
               Negative
               which
               they
               say
               cannot
               be
               proved
               ,
               we
               then
               have
               the
               better
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               hope
               of
               proof
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               theirs
               is
               desperate
               .
            
             
               To
               help
               the
               Reader
               in
               a
               word
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               consequences
               :
               
               If
               those
               be
               fools
               that
               cannot
               gather
               consequences
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               settle
               their
               faith
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               those
               that
               deny
               them
               ;
               But
               such
               are
               fooles
               by
               our
               Saviours
               own
               testimony
               ,
               that
               cannot
               gather
               consequences
               from
               Scripture
               to
               settle
               their
               faith
               on
               them
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 24.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 O
                 fools
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 beleeve
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
              
               Those
               were
               fools
               and
               dullards
               that
               did
               not
               beleeve
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               Christ
               must
               suffer
               and
               enter
               unto
               glory
               .
               But
               those
               words
               are
               no
               where
               in
               expresse
               words
               written
               :
               It
               is
               alone
               by
               consequence
               from
               the
               Prophets
               words
               that
               we
               know
               them
               .
               Somewhat
               I
               have
               spoken
               to
               those
               that
               reason
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               conceit
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               no
               more
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               ,
               lest
               I
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               like
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               flourish
               made
               by
               some
               ,
               as
               though
               Antiquity
               were
               against
               Infant-Baptisme
               ,
               and
               famous
               flourishing
               Churches
               never
               received
               it
               :
               In
               which
               some
               have
               taken
               much
               pains
               ,
               but
               never
               did
               men
               travel
               in
               a
               businesse
               to
               lesse
               purpose
               ,
               
               as
               all
               may
               see
               that
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               read
               what
               they
               have
               wrote
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               home
               to
               that
               which
               lies
               upon
               their
               hand
               to
               prove
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               Infant-Baptisme
               is
               not
               ancient
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               some
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               it
               was
               not
               in
               use
               .
               In
               all
               of
               which
               search
               of
               theirs
               and
               help
               that
               they
               have
               found
               from
               the
               greatest
               Antiquaries
               of
               the
               Socinian
               party
               ,
               no
               friends
               to
               the
               Baptism
               of
               infants
               ,
               they
               cannot
               finde
               one
               Writer
               of
               any
               kinde
               whatsoever
               ,
               or
               wheresoever
               ,
               from
               the
               day
               that
               John
               baptized
               in
               Jordan
               ,
               and
               in
               Aenon
               near
               Salom
               to
               this
               very
               year
               ,
               that
               hath
               said
               ,
               and
               left
               on
               record
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 custome
                 as
                 Infant-Baptism
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
              
               ;
               and
               when
               so
               many
               have
               expressely
               affirmed
               that
               the
               original
               ,
               was
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               beginning
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               can
               be
               found
               ,
               till
               some
               one
               appear
               in
               contradiction
               to
               assert
               the
               non-usage
               of
               it
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               let
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               judge
               to
               what
               purpose
               all
               serves
               that
               can
               be
               said
               .
               The
               primitive
               times
               had
               not
               musical
               instruments
               in
               their
               congregations
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               Altars
               ,
               Images
               ,
               they
               erected
               not
               Temples
               to
               Saints
               ,
               this
               we
               hear
               from
               Writers
               in
               their
               several
               Ages
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               they
               had
               not
               infant-Baptism
               (
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               had
               infant-circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               ,
               made
               Baptisme
               to
               succeed
               circumcision
               )
               and
               never
               any
               one
               mention
               their
               non-usage
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               give
               any
               reason
               concerning
               it
               ,
               is
               above
               a
               wonder
               ,
               the
               prime
               argument
               to
               render
               this
               practice
               to
               be
               of
               lower
               standing
               ,
               than
               is
               pretended
               ,
               is
               the
               silence
               of
               some
               Authors
               of
               ancient
               ,
               who
               times
               in
               their
               workes
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               do
               not
               mention
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 known
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 once
                 mention
                 it
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               ,
               much
               might
               be
               said
               .
               1.
               
               Every
               Writer
               doth
               not
               treat
               of
               all
               Subjects
               ,
               nor
               deal
               in
               all
               Arguments
               ,
               some
               have
               written
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               and
               infant-Baptism
               is
               not
               found
               in
               all
               their
               Writings
               ,
               shall
               after-ages
               infer
               upon
               their
               silence
               that
               infant-Baptisme
               was
               not
               used
               in
               our
               times
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               some
               Writers
               do
               not
               mention
               it
               ,
               yet
               others
               in
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               neer
               about
               ,
               speak
               fully
               to
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Master
               Marshal
               full
               proofs
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               several
               of
               the
               Authors
               that
               are
               said
               to
               be
               silent
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Epiphanius
               ,
               that
               doth
               necessarily
               imply
               it
               .
               And
               those
               that
               minde
               farther
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Objections
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               Questions
               put
               to
               the
               baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               delay
               of
               Baptisme
               by
               some
               ,
               they
               may
               finde
               it
               in
               his
               
               Answer
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               ingenuously
               confessed
               ,
               that
               he
               craved
               the
               help
               of
               some
               learned
               Antiquaries
               ,
               it
               speakes
               but
               little
               ingenuity
               in
               those
               that
               once
               and
               again
               upbraid
               him
               for
               it
               .
               I
               have
               put
               to
               the
               adversaries
               seven
               Queries
               concerning
               the
               practice
               of
               antiquity
               about
               Infant-Bapti●me
               ,
               with
               some
               Observations
               also
               about
               it
               ,
               in
               my
               Answer
               of
               his
               Letter
               ,
               page
               3.
               to
               the
               tenth
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               might
               give
               some
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               spoke
               to
               this
               thing
               ,
               but
               have
               received
               no
               answer
               ;
               It
               is
               said
               by
               one
               that
               the
               determination
               mentioned
               by
               Cyprian
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               he
               can
               finde
               by
               search
               ,
               is
               the
               spring-head
               of
               infant-Baptisme
               ,
               which
               upon
               challenge
               made
               ,
               he
               thus
               explaines
               .
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 I
                 found
                 infant-Baptism
                 practised
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 that
                 Councel
                 was
                 the
                 spring-head
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 determined
                 rule
                 or
                 Canon
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 since
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 stream
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 .
              
               It
               seemes
               the
               River
               had
               runne
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               the
               spring-head
               brake
               forth
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               such
               a
               channel
               as
               a
               determinate
               rule
               or
               Canon
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               well
               known
               that
               infant-Baptisme
               was
               not
               in
               that
               Councel
               of
               66
               Bishops
               at
               all
               agitated
               ,
               much
               lesse
               determined
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               put
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               but
               taken
               for
               granted
               by
               all
               that
               were
               present
               .
               The
               dispute
               and
               the
               determination
               was
               upon
               that
               which
               Fidus
               questioned
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               infants
               before
               eight
               dayes
               old
               ,
               and
               not
               infant-Baptisme
               ;
               how
               could
               he
               mean
               that
               it
               hath
               since
               continued
               in
               a
               streame
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               determination
               or
               Canon
               ,
               when
               he
               very
               well
               knowes
               there
               was
               neither
               determination
               nor
               Canon
               upon
               it
               ,
               nor
               yet
               any
               need
               of
               it
               ?
               They
               determined
               that
               which
               in
               their
               meeting
               was
               put
               to
               the
               Vote
               ,
               that
               an
               infant
               under
               eight
               dayes
               might
               be
               baptized
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Quaere
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               stands
               unsatisfied
               ,
               and
               antiquity
               cleared
               for
               infant-Baptisme
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               yet
               farther
               said
               ,
               
               that
               many
               learned
               men
               in
               former
               and
               latter
               times
               ,
               take
               infant-Baptisme
               onely
               for
               an
               unwritten
               tradition
               ;
               giving
               us
               a
               list
               of
               Popish
               Writers
               that
               have
               spoke
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 in
                 a
                 Popish
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               Bennus
               ,
               Bellarmine
               and
               Erasmus
               
                 that
                 had
                 scarce
                 stept
                 over
                 the
                 threshold
                 from
                 them
                 :
              
               To
               which
               we
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               ,
               if
               these
               making
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               parallel
               unwritten
               Traditions
               with
               Scriptures
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               to
               preferre
               them
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               knowing
               infant-Baptisme
               to
               be
               in
               honour
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               do
               pin
               it
               upon
               unwritten
               
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               advance
               the
               honour
               of
               unwritten
               Tradition
               with
               it
               ,
               yet
               even
               these
               cite
               Scriptures
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               marre
               their
               own
               market
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               procure
               them
               are
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               .
               When
               Bellarmine
               would
               argue
               the
               Scriptures
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               assert
               a
               necessity
               of
               unwritten
               Tradition
               ,
               then
               he
               can
               affirme
               that
               infant-Baptisme
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               foundation
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               will
               defend
               infant-Baptisme
               against
               those
               that
               matter
               not
               Tradition
               ,
               he
               can
               finde
               Scripture
               for
               confirmation
               :
               Foreseeing
               this
               Objection
               an
               Answer
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               
                 Bennus
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 evident
                 ;
                 and
                 infant-Baptisme
                 is
                 proved
                 from
              
               John
               3.
               5.
               
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 whereby
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
              
               Becan
               .
               Manual
               .
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 sect
              
               .
               24.
               
               It
               is
               very
               well
               known
               that
               these
               Jesuites
               will
               say
               as
               much
               of
               any
               point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               whole
               meaning
               of
               all
               Scripture
               to
               rest
               on
               the
               Churches
               interpretation
               ,
               continued
               by
               tradition
               .
               As
               to
               the
               quotation
               of
               Protestant
               Authors
               ,
               so
               many
               of
               them
               as
               have
               kept
               up
               the
               honour
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               defection
               from
               that
               way
               ,
               it
               onely
               speakes
               their
               boldnesse
               to
               affirme
               that
               any
               of
               them
               ever
               dishonoured
               infant-Baptisme
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               to
               settle
               it
               upon
               unwritten
               tradition
               ,
               or
               to
               fixe
               it
               on
               such
               a
               bottome
               .
               They
               very
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               they
               defend
               the
               Scriptures
               full
               perfection
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               oppose
               all
               that
               would
               ,
               have
               it
               ek't
               out
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               unwritten
               ,
               so
               ,
               they
               assert
               infant-Baptisme
               on
               Scripture-foundation
               .
               Can
               they
               think
               that
               they
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               such
               weak
               adversaries
               ,
               that
               whiles
               against
               their
               party
               they
               contend
               with
               Scripture-Arguments
               ,
               that
               infants
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               they
               will
               yield
               up
               the
               cause
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               to
               Papists
               ,
               and
               confesse
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               the
               homonymie
               or
               various
               acception
               of
               the
               word
               Tradition
               ,
               
               may
               deceive
               the
               unwary
               Reader
               ;
               Sometimes
               tradition
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               proper
               sense
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               is
               delivered
               ,
               or
               handed
               over
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               every
               point
               of
               faith
               is
               a
               tradition
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               Baptism
               it self
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               infant-Baptisme
               in
               which
               sense
               Paul
               takes
               it
               ,
               2
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 Stand
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 the
                 traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               tradition
               is
               taken
               for
               that
               which
               is
               delivered
               in
               word
               ,
               without
               writing
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               distinguished
               a
               tradition
               by
               word
               ,
               and
               a
               tradition
               by
               Epistle
               ;
               what
               Paul
               taught
               in
               his
               Epistles
               
               is
               a
               tradition
               ,
               and
               what
               Paul
               delivered
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               is
               a
               tradition
               ,
               and
               both
               must
               be
               held
               .
               Here
               somewhat
               seemingly
               is
               spoken
               for
               unwritten
               traditions
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
               For
               solution
               of
               which
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               have
               taught
               us
               to
               (a)
               
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 doctrine
                 it self
                 that
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 delivery
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Chamier
                 de
                 canone
                 fidei
                 ,
                 lib.
                 8.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 sect
                 .
              
               16.
               
               The
               former
               of
               those
               might
               admit
               of
               many
               sub-divisions
               .
               The
               way
               of
               delivery
               is
               either
               by
               writing
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               by
               lively
               voice
               by
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               Chamier
               farther
               observes
               ,
               sect
               .
               19.
               
               Here
               again
               we
               must
               distinguish
               between
               words
               and
               things
               ,
               the
               words
               that
               are
               uttered
               and
               the
               doctrine
               that
               these
               words
               contain
               ;
               all
               words
               are
               not
               written
               ,
               all
               our
               words
               in
               Sermons
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               all
               Pauls
               words
               in
               his
               Sermons
               are
               not
               written
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               distinction
               before
               delivered
               ,
               
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               but
               the
               doctrine
               it self
               that
               we
               deliver
               is
               contained
               there
               ;
               Paul
               preached
               
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
              
               Moses
               
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 said
                 should
                 come
                 ,
              
               Acts
               26.
               22.
               yet
               there
               were
               many
               words
               delivered
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               never
               spoke
               ;
               b
               They
               yet
               teach
               us
               to
               distinguish
               between
               that
               which
               is
               expressely
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               by
               evident
               consequence
               thence
               deduced
               :
               Amesius
               defending
               the
               Scriptures
               perfection
               against
               Bellarmine
               ,
               introducing
               unwritten
               traditions
               ,
               saith
               ,
               c
               
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 whether
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 all
                 necessary
                 truths
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 expresse
                 speech
                 ,
                 or
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 ?
              
               Bellar.
               Enervat
               .
               
                 cap.
                 6.
                 thes
              
               .
               1.
               
               Let
               Doctor
               Sclater
               in
               this
               be
               heard
               ,
               who
               speaking
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 informe
                 your selves
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Where
                 generals
                 are
                 delivered
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 all
                 particulars
                 comprized
                 in
                 those
                 generals
                 intentionally
                 delivered
                 ,
                 because
                 generals
                 comprehend
                 particulars
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Where
                 principles
                 and
                 causes
                 are
                 delivered
                 ,
                 there
                 effects
                 are
                 also
                 intended
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 virtually
                 contained
                 in
                 their
                 principles
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Where
                 one
                 equal
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 like
                 reason
                 it
                 taught
                 ,
                 quia
                 parium
                 par
                 ratio
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 par
                 ratio
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 par
                 lex
                 :
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 like
                 reason
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 like
                 law
                 .
                 So
                 take
                 contents
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 no
                 instance
                 of
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 necessary
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 convenient
                 faith
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 .
              
               Doctor
               Sclater
               in
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.
               15.
               and
               when
               they
               have
               well
               weighed
               these
               things
               they
               will
               finde
               small
               cause
               to
               believe
               that
               they
               have
               any
               advantage
               from
               these
               Authors
               .
               Field
               
               (
               it
               is
               said
               )
               
                 sayes
                 ,
                 The
                 fourth
                 kinde
                 of
                 Tradition
                 is
                 the
                 continued
                 practice
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 neither
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 expressely
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 such
                 practice
                 there
                 delivered
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 grounds
                 ,
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 such
                 practice
                 be
                 there
                 contained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefit
                 or
                 good
                 that
                 followeth
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 is
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 infants
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 named
                 a
                 tradition
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 expressely
                 delivered
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 baptize
                 infants
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 expresse
                 precept
                 there
                 found
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 so
                 received
                 by
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 tradition
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 deliver
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               If
               they
               will
               subscribe
               to
               that
               part
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 grounds
                 ,
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 infant-Baptisme
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               then
               I
               will
               subscribe
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 infants
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               Then
               Doctor
               Prideaux
               is
               brought
               in
               ,
               who
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Paedobaptisme
                 rests
                 on
                 no
                 other
                 divine
                 right
                 then
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
              
               but
               we
               are
               not
               told
               whether
               Doctor
               Prideaux
               goes
               about
               to
               bring
               down
               infant-Baptism
               to
               unwritten
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               up
               Episcopacy
               to
               divine
               right
               according
               to
               Scripture
               .
               And
               out
               of
               these
               Premisses
               this
               conclusion
               is
               inferred
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 and
                 learned
                 afore
              
               Zuinglius
               
                 did
                 account
                 infant-Baptisme
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 unwritten
                 tradition
                 ,
                 having
                 reason
                 from
                 Scripture
                 not
                 evident
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Which
               for
               ought
               that
               I
               can
               discerne
               is
               thus
               gathered
               ,
               some
               Papists
               to
               set
               up
               unwritten
               traditions
               have
               ,
               in
               contradiction
               to
               themselves
               ,
               fastened
               infant-Baptisme
               upon
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               onely
               one
               lived
               before
               Zuinglius
               .
               Some
               Protestant
               Writers
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               living
               after
               Zuinglius
               speak
               not
               one
               word
               to
               the
               purpose
               :
               Ergo
               the
               learned
               before
               Zuinglius
               did
               account
               infant-Baptisme
               to
               be
               an
               unwritten
               tradition
               .
               Me
               thinks
               the
               Scripture-Arguments
               which
               may
               be
               found
               in
               Authors
               far
               above
               Zuinglius
               his
               standing
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Aquinas
                 3.
                 part
                 .
                 quaest
                 .
                 68.
                 art
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 Baptis
                 .
                 contra
                 Donat.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
              
               24.
               with
               others
               ,
               might
               with
               more
               strength
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               rested
               on
               a
               written
               foundation
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               satisfied
               with
               unwritten
               tradition
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               LVI
               .
            
             
               The
               reality
               of
               connexion
               ,
               between
               the
               Covenant
               and
               initial
               seale
               ,
               asserted
               .
            
             
               THe
               several
               minor
               propositions
               ,
               in
               the
               syllogismes
               before
               laid
               down
               ,
               being
               proved
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               the
               foregoing
               discourse
               .
               So
               that
               nothing
               more
               needs
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               no
               necessary
               connexion
               ,
               between
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               seale
               ,
               the
               major
               propositions
               ,
               will
               yet
               be
               called
               into
               question
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               infants
               be
               Church-members
               ,
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               have
               the
               promises
               ,
               are
               Saints
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               birth-priviledge
               ,
               are
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               it
               will
               be
               said
               (
               though
               most
               unreasonably
               )
               that
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               I
               shall
               therefore
               1.
               
               Bring
               Scripture
               proofes
               for
               the
               real
               connexion
               between
               the
               covenant
               and
               the
               seale
               ,
               clearing
               those
               Scriptures
               from
               exceptions
               taken
               against
               them
               .
               2.
               
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               good
               with
               arguments
               or
               reasons
               .
               3.
               
               I
               shall
               returne
               answer
               to
               objections
               brought
               against
               that
               which
               is
               here
               asserted
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 all
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 initial
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 circumcision
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               7
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               14.
               
               I
               will
               establish
               my
               covenant
               ,
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               in
               their
               generations
               ,
               for
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               God
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               keep
               my
               covenant
               therefore
               ,
               thou
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               in
               their
               generations
               .
               This
               is
               my
               covenant
               which
               ye
               shall
               keep
               ,
               between
               me
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               Every
               man-child
               among
               you
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               circumcise
               the
               flesh
               of
               your
               foreskinne
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               token
               of
               the
               covenant
               betwixt
               me
               and
               you
               .
               And
               the
               uncircumcised
               man-child
               ,
               whose
               flesh
               of
               his
               foreskin
               is
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               that
               soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               .
               
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 covenant
                 entered
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 seal
                 appointed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               
                 calls
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 necessary
                 connexion
                 between
                 the
                 seal
                 and
                 covenant
                 declared
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 Having
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 initial
                 seal
                 ,
                 against
                 this
                 is
                 objected
                 .
              
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 proof
                 hangs
                 on
                 the
                 particle
                 [
                 therefore
                 ,
                 ]
              
               verse
               9.
               
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 rendared
                 ;
                 And
                 thou
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ,
                 thou
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 others
                 rendered
                 .
              
               Tu
               autem
               ,
               and
               Tu
               vero
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 illative
                 termes
                 .
              
               1.
               
               We
               have
               no
               reason
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               an
               illative
               as
               well
               as
               a
               copulative
               ,
               and
               being
               an
               illative
               particle
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               exception
               against
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               force
               of
               the
               proof
               hangs
               on
               that
               particle
               ;
               look
               farther
               on
               into
               
                 verse
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 shall
                 keep
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ;
                 every
                 man-childe
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
              
               and
               take
               in
               with
               it
               
                 Acts
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ;
                 And
                 so
              
               Abraham
               begat
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 and
                 circumcised
                 him
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               let
               them
               at
               more
               leisure
               finde
               an
               answer
               to
               this
               argument
               .
               That
               which
               God
               himself
               calls
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               it
               :
               But
               God
               calls
               circumcision
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               covenant
               ,
               Ergo
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               separated
               .
               2.
               
               Let
               them
               consider
               the
               relation
               in
               which
               the
               Apostle
               puts
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               circumcision
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               
               An
               instituted
               appointed
               signe
               and
               seale
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               divided
               from
               that
               which
               it
               signifies
               and
               seales
               ,
               circumcision
               was
               an
               instituted
               appointed
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               divided
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 therefore
                 ]
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 reading
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 inference
                 ,
              
               verse
               9.
               
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 Promise
                 only
                 ,
              
               verse
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 thee
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               verse
               8.
               
                 of
                 giving
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 the
                 land
                 of
              
               Canaan
               ;
               
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 given
                 .
              
               This
               reference
               engages
               the
               adversary
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               a
               contradiction
               to
               himself
               ,
               who
               sayes
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 confirmed
                 to
              
               Abraham
               
                 by
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 circumcision
              
               .
               He
               also
               contends
               that
               it
               was
               a
               mixt
               covenant
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               mercies
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               must
               take
               in
               the
               spiritual
               as
               well
               as
               the
               temporal
               Promise
               .
               All
               that
               know
               the
               nature
               of
               covenants
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               Seales
               ,
               know
               that
               the
               Seale
               ratifies
               all
               that
               the
               covenant
               containes
               :
               But
               the
               covenant
               (
               according
               to
               him
               )
               contained
               not
               barely
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               reference
               ,
               must
               carry
               it
               farther
               than
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               2.
               
               It
               engages
               him
               in
               a
               contradiction
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               makes
               circumcision
               a
               signe
               and
               seale
               ,
               not
               alone
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 yielded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inference
                 were
                 made
                 peculiarly
                 from
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               verse
               7.
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
              
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 every
                 Believers
                 Infant
                 childe
                 is
              
               Abrahams
               
                 seed
                 ,
                 afore
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 Promise
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               It
               must
               either
               be
               proved
               that
               they
               are
               Abrahams
               children
               ▪
               or
               have
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               from
               
                 Genesis
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               11.
               17.
               is
               sufficiently
               proved
               ,
               especially
               being
               confirmed
               by
               those
               Texts
               that
               carry
               the
               covenant
               in
               Gospel-times
               to
               the
               issue
               .
               And
               for
               his
               exception
               that
               the
               
                 covenant
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 every
                 childe
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               not
               serve
               his
               purpose
               ,
               provided
               ,
               that
               we
               in
               Gospel-times
               are
               under
               the
               same
               covenant
               as
               was
               Isaac
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               promises
               were
               made
               ,
               If
               some
               of
               Abrahams
               children
               were
               left
               out
               ,
               that
               concerns
               not
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               are
               taken
               in
               ;
               yet
               the
               instance
               is
               very
               weak
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               
                 As
                 appeares
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 verse
                 19.
                 concerning
                 Ishmael
              
               ,
               and
               Heb.
               11.
               9.
               that
               Ishmael
               was
               himself
               in
               covenant
               ,
               though
               not
               established
               in
               covenant
               ,
               (
               as
               God
               there
               ,
               and
               verse
               21.
               promised
               concerning
               Isaac
               )
               not
               his
               seed
               never
               received
               ,
               appeares
               not
               alone
               by
               the
               signe
               and
               seale
               which
               he
               received
               ,
               verse
               23.
               which
               yet
               is
               sufficient
               (
               for
               God
               to
               seale
               to
               a
               blanke
               is
               very
               strange
               ;
               to
               signe
               a
               covenant
               to
               a
               man
               never
               in
               covenant
               )
               but
               also
               from
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 30.
                 
                 What
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 Cast
                 out
                 the
                 bond-woman
                 and
                 her
                 sonne
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 bond-woman
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 heir
                 with
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 free-woman
                 .
              
               A
               man
               cast
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               was
               before
               casting
               out
               ,
               in
               covenant
               ;
               Ejection
               supposes
               admission
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               will
               give
               way
               to
               our
               Authors
               dreame
               of
               Ejection
               by
               non-admission
               .
               He
               was
               cast
               out
               after
               the
               time
               of
               the
               solemnity
               of
               his
               admission
               by
               circumcision
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               Gen
               ,
               22.
               
               For
               that
               of
               Heb.
               11.
               9.
               it
               is
               a
               mystery
               what
               he
               will
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               will
               conclude
               ,
               that
               because
               Abraham
               sojourned
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               that
               therefore
               none
               were
               in
               covenant
               that
               were
               not
               taken
               into
               that
               land
               ;
               so
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               will
               be
               found
               out
               of
               covenant
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 As
                 for
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 neither
                 his
                 seed
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 excellency
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 such
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 therefore
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 fancied
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Church-seed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 .
              
               I
               know
               not
               how
               saving
               faith
               comes
               in
               ,
               when
               a
               faith
               of
               profession
               will
               serve
               the
               turne
               ;
               The
               
               whole
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               had
               circumcision
               as
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               when
               many
               of
               their
               Parents
               had
               no
               more
               than
               a
               faith
               of
               profession
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Were
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 yielded
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Proposition
              
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
               All
               these
               we
               see
               are
               made
               good
               against
               his
               exceptions
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               the
               strength
               which
               is
               reserved
               for
               the
               last
               push
               ,
               for
               overthrow
               of
               this
               Proposition
               .
               
                 The
                 inference
                 is
                 not
                 concerning
                 title
                 or
                 right
                 of
                 infants
                 to
                 the
                 initial
                 seale
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 covenant
                 or
                 promise
                 of
                 it self
                 did
                 give
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 inference
                 is
                 concerning
              
               Abrahams
               
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 engaged
                 to
                 circumcise
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
              
               This
               should
               rather
               have
               been
               left
               to
               us
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               our
               proposition
               ,
               than
               have
               made
               use
               of
               it
               himself
               for
               refutation
               of
               it
               .
               It
               was
               Abrahams
               duty
               to
               give
               them
               according
               to
               Gods
               command
               the
               initial
               Seale
               :
               in
               this
               we
               are
               agreed
               :
               whether
               it
               will
               thence
               follow
               that
               they
               had
               right
               and
               title
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               were
               without
               right
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               determine
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 engaged
                 to
                 circumcise
                 onely
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 males
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 afore
                 eight
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 whose
                 children
                 soever
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 which
                 apparently
                 shewes
                 that
                 the
                 giving
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 not
                 commensurate
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 persons
                 as
                 well
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 as
                 in
                 ;
                 If
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 Females
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 clearly
                 prove
                 that
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 initiall
                 Seale
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 persons
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 command
                 .
              
               If
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               that
               Abraham
               kept
               Idolaters
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               professedly
               worshipping
               a
               false
               god
               ,
               and
               gave
               circumcision
               to
               them
               in
               that
               faith
               and
               way
               of
               false
               worship
               ;
               it
               would
               prove
               that
               a
               man
               might
               have
               the
               seale
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               in
               covenant
               ;
               but
               it
               would
               not
               prove
               that
               he
               might
               be
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               be
               denied
               the
               Seale
               ,
               and
               then
               infant-Baptisme
               might
               be
               of
               easier
               proof
               .
               Though
               they
               were
               not
               in
               covenant
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               holy
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               be
               baptized
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               yield
               so
               much
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               Abraham
               carried
               circumcision
               beyond
               the
               line
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               those
               in
               his
               house
               which
               were
               aliens
               from
               God
               ;
               seeing
               I
               finde
               that
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
               concerning
               him
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 19.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 command
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 houshold
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 
                 keep
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 do
                 justice
                 and
                 judgement
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 bring
                 upon
              
               Abraham
               
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               that
               resolution
               of
               
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 others
                 would
                 serve
                 the
                 gods
                 that
                 their
                 fathers
                 served
                 that
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 floud
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 the
              
               Amorites
               
                 in
                 whose
                 land
                 they
                 dwell
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 would
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Josh
               .
               24.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               As
               it
               is
               a
               private
               mans
               duty
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               not
               Idols
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Families
               duty
               to
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               and
               not
               Idols
               be
               worshipped
               in
               his
               house
               .
               As
               I
               do
               beleeve
               that
               if
               any
               of
               our
               adversaries
               had
               a
               profest
               Heathen
               in
               his
               Family
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               keep
               him
               there
               ,
               and
               not
               chatechize
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               not
               during
               his
               profession
               of
               Heathenisme
               baptize
               him
               :
               So
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               concerning
               Abraham
               ,
               He
               catechized
               all
               that
               he
               took
               in
               as
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               circumcise
               them
               in
               their
               Heathenisme
               .
               
                 This
                 some
                 Paedobaptists
              
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 grant
                 the
                 formal
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 being
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covenant
                 he
                 makes
                 only
                 a
                 motive
                 .
              
               I
               wonder
               what
               need
               there
               is
               of
               an
               Argument
               to
               force
               such
               a
               confession
               .
               The
               reason
               I
               say
               ,
               why
               Jewes
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               Christians
               baptized
               ,
               is
               the
               command
               ;
               were
               there
               a
               thousand
               covenants
               ,
               and
               no
               institution
               of
               a
               signe
               ,
               or
               seale
               ,
               such
               a
               signe
               or
               seale
               ,
               there
               could
               have
               been
               no
               circumcision
               ,
               nor
               no
               Baptisme
               .
               The
               command
               is
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               covenant
               is
               the
               directory
               to
               whom
               application
               si
               to
               be
               made
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               all
               in
               covenant
               are
               entituled
               to
               the
               Seale
               for
               admission
               ;
               but
               we
               pre-suppose
               an
               institution
               .
               They
               will
               have
               all
               Beleevers
               ,
               and
               all
               Disciples
               baptized
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               conclude
               upon
               their
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               barely
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               command
               to
               baptize
               Beleevers
               and
               Disciples
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               command
               is
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               interest
               in
               the
               covenant
               .
               From
               these
               foregoing
               exceptions
               a
               conclusion
               is
               drawne
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 this
                 doth
                 fully
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 connexion
                 between
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 initial
                 Seale
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 command
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 weight
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               fully
               shewes
               that
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               connexion
               between
               the
               covenant
               and
               the
               initial
               Seale
               ,
               (
               pre-supposing
               the
               institution
               of
               such
               a
               Seale
               ,
               and
               a
               general
               command
               )
               is
               of
               that
               weight
               that
               all
               are
               meere
               frivolous
               trifles
               that
               are
               brought
               for
               exceptions
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               Another
               Scripture
               holding
               out
               the
               connexion
               between
               the
               covenant
               and
               initial
               seale
               is
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 2.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 .
              
               Here
               I
               must
               mind
               the
               Reader
               of
               that
               which
               I
               have
               already
               spoken
               on
               this
               text
               ,
               concerning
               this
               text
               ,
               Chap.
               On
               which
               words
               after
               a
               brief
               Analasis
               (
               which
               there
               may
               be
               seen
               )
               I
               have
               grounded
               this
               argument
               ,
               They
               to
               whom
               the
               covenant
               of
               promise
               appertains
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               .
               But
               the
               covenant
               of
               promise
               ,
               belongs
               to
               men
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               condition
               ;
               together
               with
               their
               children
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               condition
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               together
               with
               their
               children
               .
               My
               businesse
               being
               then
               ,
               to
               assert
               the
               just
               latitude
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               without
               respect
               to
               Baptisme
               or
               any
               other
               seale
               ,
               I
               spoke
               only
               to
               the
               minor
               proposition
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               extends
               it selfe
               not
               alone
               ,
               to
               men
               professedly
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               their
               children
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               I
               think
               I
               have
               there
               spoke
               sufficient
               .
               Now
               I
               am
               put
               upon
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               major
               .
               That
               they
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               promise
               appertaines
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               baptisme
               .
               If
               this
               faile
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               confest
               ,
               that
               the
               ground
               of
               infant-Baptisme
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               Text
               ,
               falls
               with
               it
               ,
               seeing
               their
               right
               is
               not
               asserted
               ,
               quâ
               infants
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               right
               of
               men
               of
               growth
               or
               men
               of
               yeares
               ,
               quâ
               of
               growth
               ,
               or
               in
               yeares
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               reference
               to
               God
               in
               coventnt
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               clear
               in
               the
               Text.
               
                 Be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 .
              
               Because
               they
               are
               vested
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               right
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               seale
               .
               If
               this
               do
               not
               hold
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               falls
               to
               evade
               this
               full
               and
               cleare
               argument
               ,
               one
               is
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               expounding
               of
               these
               words
               there
               are
               almost
               as
               many
               mistakes
               as
               words
               ,
               when
               words
               are
               only
               brought
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               of
               so
               many
               mistakes
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               multiplication
               of
               exceptions
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               
                 The
                 Exposition
                 is
                 commonly
                 carried
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 promise
                 there
                 meant
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               To
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 expounded
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 meant
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 every
                 Believer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 visible
                 Church-Membership
                 .
              
               When
               a
               promise
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               a
               seale
               ,
               any
               man
               but
               he
               will
               presently
               understand
               that
               promise
               ,
               which
               is
               ra●ified
               by
               such
               a
               seale
               .
               For
               discovery
               of
               their
               mistake
               that
               make
               any
               other
               reference
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               what
               I
               have
               said
               on
               these
               words
               .
               Chap
               48.
               and
               to
               Master
               
                 Cobbets
                 Vindication
                 ,
                 Part.
                 1.
                 
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               They
               expound
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               Acts
               2.
               39.
               
               ]
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               promise
               of
               a
               thing
               to
               come
               some
               outward
               priviledg
               to
               be
               conferred
               on
               them
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               whereas
               the
               chief
               thing
               meant
               in
               the
               speech
               i●
               ,
               that
               as
               is
               expressly
               said
               by
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               
                 Yet
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 quoted
                 for
                 this
                 Exposition
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 quotes
                 Master
              
               Cobbet
               
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 present
                 right
                 for
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 broken
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Olive
                 ,
                 not
                 Gentiles
                 g●●●fed
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 instead
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 as
                 if
                 [
                 to
                 you
                 ]
                 were
                 meant
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 that
                 formal
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 reasons
                 are
                 brought
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               do
               not
               interpret
               it
               of
               any
               present
               explicite
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               as
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               though
               now
               this
               conviction
               ,
               that
               so
               evidently
               appeared
               ,
               did
               evidence
               them
               to
               be
               in
               an
               hopeful
               way
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               Scribe
               not
               to
               be
               far
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               takes
               his
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               presseth
               it
               on
               to
               come
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 It
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               [
               your
               children
               ]
               is
               expounded
               of
               their
               Infant-children
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               carried
               as
               if
               of
               them
               only
               
                 To
                 thi●
                 is
                 sufficient
                 spoken
              
               ,
               Chap
               ,
               48.
               
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 follows
              
               ;
               They
               would
               have
               the
               promise
               to
               be
               
               to
               their
               children
               as
               theirs
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               called
               or
               no
               ;
               which
               can
               be
               verified
               only
               in
               their
               sense
               of
               their
               infants
               ,
               sith
               they
               maintain
               that
               even
               the
               children
               of
               Beleevers
               are
               not
               in
               covenant
               ;
               the
               promise
               is
               not
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               visible
               Church-members
               when
               they
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               called
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               and
               accept
               the
               call
               .
               
                 Children
                 as
                 theirs
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ;
                 Children
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 their
                 Parents
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 visible
                 Church-members
                 till
                 they
                 reject
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 their
                 Membership
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 calumny
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 He
                 sayes
              
               ,
               Whereas
               it
               is
               urged
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               is
               said
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               all
               that
               are
               afarre
               off
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               ,
               which
               is
               expounded
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               added
               to
               their
               children
               :
               
                 To
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 sufficient
                 is
                 spoken
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               sixth
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               tenth
               ,
               and
               thither
               I
               shall
               refer
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               we
               hold
               the
               command
               ,
               [
               Be
               babtized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ]
               in
               a
               covenant●sense
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               new
               devised
               non●sense
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               have
               no
               Dictionary
               yet
               to
               interpret
               words
               by
               )
               be
               baptized
               you
               and
               your
               children
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 non-sense
                 devise
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 Dictionaries
                 ,
                 does
              
               Calepin
               or
               Scapula
               ,
               Rider
               or
               Thomasius
               
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 compare
                 covenant
                 and
                 seale
                 ,
                 promises
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               Some
               would
               possesse
               people
               with
               this
               conceit
               as
               if
               Peters
               scope
               were
               to
               take
               away
               by
               ver
               .
               39.
               an
               objection
               or
               scruple
               they
               would
               make
               .
               If
               we
               be
               baptized
               our selves
               ,
               our
               children
               shall
               be
               in
               worse
               case
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               priviledge
               our
               children
               had
               in
               the
               former
               dispensation
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               the
               s●al
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               also
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               answers
               them
               by
               assuring
               them
               that
               in
               this
               dispensation
               also
               their
               children
               were
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               have
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               
                 And
                 then
                 addes
              
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               any
               such
               scruple
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               nor
               i●
               i●
               likely
               that
               they
               were
               sollicitous
               about
               such
               an
               imaginary
               poor
               priviledge
               of
               their
               children
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 scruple
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 This
                 unhappy
                 conceit
                 of
                 casting
                 the
                 seed
                 out
                 of
                 covenant
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 reason
                 given
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 He
                 sayes
              
               ,
               They
               all
               do
               most
               grossely
               abuse
               the
               meaning
               of
               
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               interpreting
               the
               inference
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               particle
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               vers
               .
               39.
               ]
               which
               they
               would
               have
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               you
               have
               right
               and
               war●ant
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               For
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               your
               children
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               illative
               particle
               did
               inferre
               a
               warrant
               ,
               or
               right
               for
               them
               and
               theirs
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               whereas
               the
               thing
               inferred
               is
               not
               any
               right
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               they
               might
               claime
               ;
               but
               is
               a
               plaine
               motive
               in
               a
               moral
               way
               urged
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               
                 They
                 do
                 grossely
                 abuse
                 their
                 own
                 judgement
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 refutation
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 right
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 stood
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Topick
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 moral
                 way
                 the
                 Apostle
                 might
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 When
              
               Shechaniah
               perswaded
               Ezra
               
                 to
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 strange
                 wives
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               Arise
               for
               the
               matter
               belongeth
               unto
               thee
               ,
               
                 Ezra
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 Here
                 was
                 a
                 motive
                 in
                 a
                 moral
                 way
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Argument
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lay
                 upon
              
               Ezra
               
                 as
                 a
                 duty
                 by
                 command
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 added
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 observation
                 :
              
               This
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               form
               of
               words
               ,
               ver
               .
               38.
               which
               if
               they
               had
               exprest
               a
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               in
               the
               indicative
               mood
               in
               such
               a
               forme
               as
               this
               ;
               you
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               baptized
               ,
               you
               have
               right
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               Minister
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               words
               are
               in
               the
               imparative
               mood
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               and
               perswading
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 quite
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 holding
                 out
                 their
                 right
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
              
               indicative
               mood
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               your
               children
               .
               
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 correction
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
              
               Arise
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 paraphrases
                 ,
                 which
                 usually
                 in
                 their
                 disputes
                 ,
              
               Paedobaptists
               
                 make
                 of
              
               Acts
               2.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
                 they
                 put
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 answere
                 the
                 terme
                 [
                 repent
                 ]
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 stood
                 for
                 a
                 cipher
                 ,
                 but
                 paraphrase
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 Ye
                 may
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 children
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 children
                 .
              
               The
               sixth
               exception
               was
               against
               our
               interpretation
               of
               the
               word
               
                 repent
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               38.
               as
               if
               it
               were
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Covenant
                 for
                 your selves
                 and
                 your
                 children
              
               ;
               and
               here
               it
               is
               complained
               that
               it
               is
               left
               for
               a
               cipher
               .
               And
               the
               Author
               thinks
               he
               hath
               discovered
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Omission
               .
               
                 The
                 putting
                 the
                 word
                 repent
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 after
                 ,
                 doth
                 manifestly
                 overthrow
                 their
                 paraphrase
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 particle
                 ,
                 [
                 For
                 ]
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 a
                 right
                 
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 presse
                 to
                 a
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 duty
                 as
                 i●
                 to
                 have
                 repentance
                 precedent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               I
               confesse
               it
               presseth
               to
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               duty
               as
               is
               to
               have
               repentance
               precedent
               in
               them
               that
               at
               that
               time
               were
               his
               hearers
               ,
               to
               interest
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               themselves
               their
               children
               in
               this
               priviledge
               ;
               But
               right
               and
               duty
               do
               not
               shoulder
               out
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               very
               well
               stand
               together
               ;
               encouraging
               to
               a
               duty
               which
               is
               a
               priviledge
               as
               well
               as
               a
               duty
               ,
               he
               fitly
               makes
               use
               of
               their
               interest
               as
               a
               motive
               .
               And
               they
               might
               see
               that
               the
               Apostle
               puts
               the
               promise
               in
               a
               greater
               latitude
               than
               he
               urgeth
               repentance
               ;
               He
               speakes
               to
               his
               hearers
               ,
               when
               he
               sayes
               repent
               ;
               and
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 with
                 them
                 :
              
               Whereas
               our
               Author
               presseth
               the
               precedency
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               repent
               ,
               to
               the
               command
               of
               being
               baptized
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               saith
               ,
               
                 P●●er
                 doth
                 exhort
                 to
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 perswades
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 shewes
                 Repentance
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 Baptisme
              
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               before
               Chap.
               48.
               that
               these
               who
               had
               crucified
               Christ
               as
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               as
               a
               seditious
               person
               ;
               an
               impostor
               ,
               must
               needs
               repent
               before
               they
               would
               accept
               Baptisme
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               or
               hope
               for
               remission
               of
               sinne
               by
               him
               .
               It
               had
               been
               lost
               labour
               for
               the
               Apostle
               to
               have
               pressed
               those
               that
               had
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               and
               retained
               their
               former
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               become
               Disciples
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               ;
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               look
               for
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               who
               took
               themselves
               to
               be
               without
               sinne
               in
               shedding
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               guilt
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               them
               to
               repent
               )
               he
               shewes
               that
               they
               and
               their
               seed
               are
               under
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               into
               a
               way
               in
               acceptation
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel-tender
               ,
               in
               his
               present
               way
               of
               administration
               to
               be
               continued
               his
               people
               still
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               is
               plainly
               enough
               signified
               )
               that
               they
               might
               enjoy
               it
               in
               their
               former
               latitude
               ,
               
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Master
               Stephens
               his
               Interpretation
               so
               much
               sleighted
               by
               an
               adversary
               ,
               and
               repeated
               not
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               own
               paraphrase
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               indeed
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               .
               
                 The
                 Apostle
              
               (
               saith
               he
               .
               
                 pag.
                 14.
                 )
                 doth
                 speak
                 to
                 these
                 Jewes
                 who
                 had
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 receive
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 particular
              
               Messiah
               ,
               
                 the
                 same
                 promise
                 should
                 still
                 continue●
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 dispensation
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 this
                 doth
                 he
                 build
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 command
                 ,
                 to
                 baptize
                 father
                 and
                 childe
              
               ;
               
               To
               this
               the
               word
               repent
               here
               referres
               as
               may
               be
               made
               plaine
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               By
               taking
               into
               consideration
               the
               present
               state
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               yet
               they
               had
               the
               promises
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               children
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               25.
               
               Though
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               do
               distinguish
               between
               the
               covenants
               and
               the
               promises
               ;
               yet
               to
               have
               the
               promises
               here
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               children
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               one
               .
               If
               any
               can
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               this
               people
               ,
               had
               the
               honour
               of
               both
               of
               them
               ;
               God
               had
               not
               yet
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               a
               Church-state
               and
               covenant-relation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               were
               in
               present
               danger
               to
               be
               cast
               off
               according
               to
               what
               Christ
               had
               foretold
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               21.
               43.
               
               Being
               so
               fast
               riveted
               to
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               which
               now
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               presently
               grew
               deadly
               :
               God
               denying
               any
               presence
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               with
               them
               ,
               now
               the
               substanee
               was
               come
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               particular
               persons
               with
               whom
               Peter
               had
               to
               deale
               ,
               were
               now
               well
               prepared
               for
               a
               free
               acceptation
               of
               a
               Gospel-way
               ,
               under
               this
               administration
               ,
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               (
               having
               pulled
               down
               the
               Law
               of
               Ordinances
               )
               was
               to
               set
               up
               :
               Being
               amazed
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               mircale
               which
               was
               wrought
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               convinced
               with
               the
               powerful
               application
               of
               the
               Prophets
               by
               Peter
               in
               that
               elegant
               Sermon
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               enquiry
               what
               they
               should
               do
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               comparing
               other
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               as
               a
               Comment
               to
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               ;
               especially
               two
               Texts
               of
               two
               Evangelists
               ,
               recording
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               holding
               out
               the
               impenitent
               obstinacy
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               standing
               out
               against
               every
               call
               to
               repentance
               ,
               respective
               to
               their
               rigid
               pertinacious
               adhering
               to
               former
               dispensations
               ,
               and
               opposition
               of
               that
               now
               tendered
               and
               offered
               to
               them
               .
               1.
               
               That
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               21.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               Christ
               having
               held
               before
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               28.
               29
               ,
               30.
               the
               parable
               of
               a
               
                 certain
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 two
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 sonne
                 ,
                 go
                 work
                 to
                 day
                 in
                 my
                 Vine-yard
                 ;
                 He
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 he
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 likewise
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 go
                 Sir
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 not
                 ,
              
               and
               made
               appeale
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 Whether
                 of
                 them
                 twaine
                 did
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ?
              
               and
               they
               answering
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 Jesus
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               it
               followes
               in
               that
               and
               the
               next
               verse
               )
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Publicans
                 and
                 Harlots
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 you
                 ;
                 For
              
               John
               
                 came
                 unto
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 beleeved
                 him
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Publicans
                 and
                 the
                 Harlots
                 believed
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 ye
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 had
                 seen
                 it
                 ,
                 repented
                 not
                 afterward
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Publicans
               and
               Harlots
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               brother
               ,
               who
               from
               a
               professed
               rebellion
               against
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Johns
               preaching
               ,
               were
               brought
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               a
               Gospel-covenant
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               it
               by
               Baptisme
               .
               The
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               (
               that
               here
               opposed
               Christ
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               )
               answer
               to
               the
               second
               brother
               that
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               go
               into
               the
               Vine-yard
               ,
               and
               went
               not
               ;
               These
               repent
               not
               ,
               but
               hold
               fast
               ,
               and
               pertinaciously
               adhere
               to
               the
               way
               of
               old
               received
               ,
               when
               the
               Publicans
               accept
               and
               imbrace
               the
               spiritual
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ
               set
               up
               .
               From
               this
               impenitence
               of
               these
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               with
               whom
               these
               joyned
               in
               crucifying
               Christ
               ;
               Peter
               disswades
               ,
               and
               exhorts
               to
               the
               repentance
               of
               the
               Publicanes
               and
               Harlots
               .
               The
               second
               Scripture
               which
               may
               give
               light
               to
               this
               text
               ,
               is
               much
               parallel
               to
               this
               ,
               Luke
               7.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Christ
               having
               given
               a
               large
               testimony
               to
               John
               and
               his
               Ministry
               ;
               holds
               out
               the
               different
               effect
               that
               it
               took
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               people
               and
               the
               Publicanes
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Publicanes
                 justified
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 baptized
                 with
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 John.
              
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 pharisees
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 rejected
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 baptized
                 .
              
               They
               persisted
               in
               their
               old
               way
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               way
               held
               forth
               by
               John
               ,
               approved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               refused
               baptisme
               ,
               These
               with
               whom
               Peter
               had
               to
               deale
               ,
               had
               gone
               with
               the
               Priests
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               kept
               full
               pace
               with
               them
               even
               to
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               were
               now
               in
               a
               good
               way
               to
               follow
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               Publicanes
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               accept
               baptisme
               ,
               their
               impenitence
               had
               held
               them
               from
               entrance
               into
               a
               new
               covenant-way
               by
               baptisme
               ,
               Peter
               therefore
               exhorts
               to
               repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               appeares
               by
               the
               Text
               it selfe
               ,
               whereas
               they
               will
               have
               the
               illative
               particle
               For
               ,
               to
               inferre
               no
               warrant
               or
               right
               in
               them
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               motive
               in
               a
               moral
               way
               urged
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               in
               the
               last
               exception
               .
               It
               is
               worth
               our
               enquiry
               
               to
               learne
               what
               good
               interpretation
               suitable
               to
               Peters
               exhortation
               ,
               they
               put
               here
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 To
                 you
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
              
               excluding
               all
               consideration
               of
               right
               ,
               in
               them
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               
                 Because
                 Christ
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 repent
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               Not
               to
               insist
               upon
               that
               just
               exception
               of
               Master
               Gobbet
               ,
               page
               23.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 making
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 already
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 proveth
                 from
              
               ver
               .
               3.
               
                 to
                 37.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 when
                 mentioning
                 promises
                 as
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 it
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 tense
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 annex
                 some
                 expression
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 evinceth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               giving
               instance
               almost
               in
               twenty
               several
               texts
               ,
               which
               utterly
               overthrows
               his
               exposition
               .
               Let
               them
               tell
               us
               why
               in
               this
               moral
               perswasive
               holding
               out
               a
               bare
               motive
               to
               perswade
               the
               parent
               onely
               ,
               the
               children
               (
               not
               concerned
               in
               the
               thing
               and
               in
               an
               utter
               incapacity
               )
               should
               be
               mentioned
               .
               And
               why
               the
               words
               should
               be
               carried
               in
               that
               way
               that
               interest
               in
               covenant
               and
               covenant-seales
               formerly
               ran
               ,
               and
               no
               right
               at
               all
               to
               covenant
               or
               covenant-seales
               intended
               ?
               This
               glosse
               puts
               too
               much
               violence
               upon
               the
               words
               .
               But
               carrying
               it
               on
               as
               a
               disswasive
               from
               persistance
               in
               their
               former
               way
               of
               old
               covenant
               legal
               rites
               ,
               and
               perswading
               to
               embrace
               the
               way
               appointed
               by
               him
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               made
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               it
               singularly
               answers
               ,
               as
               ,
               to
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               yet
               in
               covenant
               ,
               though
               in
               eminent
               danger
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               so
               ,
               also
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               holding
               out
               a
               covenant-right
               in
               Scripture
               language
               according
               to
               the
               grand
               Charter
               of
               heaven
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
              
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               hope
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               intelligent
               Reader
               will
               easily
               perceive
               the
               frivolous
               shifts
               instead
               of
               a
               ful
               refutation
               that
               's
               here
               brought
               to
               avoid
               Paedobaptists
               proofs
               of
               a
               word
               of
               command
               to
               Baptize
               infants
               from
               this
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               As
               these
               Scriptures
               plainly
               hold
               out
               the
               necessary
               connexion
               of
               the
               covenant
               and
               initial
               seale
               ,
               so
               ,
               the
               evidence
               of
               reason
               is
               cleare
               for
               it
               .
               No
               man
               that
               stands
               enrighted
               or
               legally
               interested
               ,
               in
               any
               priviledge
               ,
               or
               possession
               ,
               may
               be
               denied
               that
               ceremony
               or
               seal
               which
               is
               appointed
               for
               confirmation
               .
               A
               copy-hold
               being
               found
               the
               next
               immediate
               tenant
               ,
               of
               a
               copy-hold-right
               must
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               received
               according
               to
               the
               ceremony
               ,
               or
               solemnity
               
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               King
               did
               grant
               ,
               out
               letters-pattents
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               might
               not
               deny
               the
               seale
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Commissioners
               ,
               may
               not
               now
               deny
               it
               to
               any
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               just
               grant
               have
               interest
               .
               This
               were
               to
               keep
               a
               childe
               out
               of
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               a
               servant
               from
               his
               place
               of
               abode
               and
               residence
               ;
               when
               Christ
               was
               so
               much
               displeased
               with
               his
               Disciples
               on
               like
               occasion
               ,
               these
               may
               well
               expect
               to
               be
               under
               as
               high
               displeasure
               .
               Having
               thus
               made
               good
               the
               point
               ,
               it
               remaines
               that
               I
               take
               off
               some
               objections
               ,
               and
               meet
               with
               some
               quarrels
               that
               are
               raised
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 necessary
                 connexion
                 between
                 the
                 covenant
                 and
                 the
                 seale
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 either
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 necessary
                 connexion
                 between
                 the
                 termes
                 which
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 common
                 accident
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 promise
                 or
                 a
                 covenant
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 signe
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 adesse
                 vel
                 abesse
                 à
                 subjecto
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 or
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 subject
                 .
              
               Giving
               some
               instances
               of
               covenants
               without
               seales
               .
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               By
               way
               of
               concussion
               it
               will
               be
               easily
               granted
               ,
               that
               a
               covenant
               may
               stand
               alone
               without
               a
               seale
               annexed
               ?
               but
               where
               a
               seale
               is
               appointed
               for
               confirmation
               ,
               (
               as
               there
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               Church
               ever
               since
               God
               took
               a
               people
               to
               himself
               out
               of
               Abrahams
               loines
               )
               there
               is
               a
               necessary
               connexion
               .
               This
               answer
               he
               foresees
               ,
               and
               sayes
               :
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 All
                 that
                 are
              
               foederati
               
                 should
                 be
              
               signati
               ,
               
                 since
                 the
                 solemne
                 covenant
                 with
              
               Abraham
               ;
               
                 But
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 certaine
                 ,
                 sith
                 we
                 finde
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 concerning
              
               Melchizedek
               and
               Lot
               ,
               
                 that
                 lived
                 in
              
               Abrahams
               
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 concerning
              
               Job
               
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 conceived
                 lived
                 after
                 his
                 time
                 .
              
               If
               we
               read
               nothing
               to
               confirme
               it
               ,
               the
               Reader
               sees
               nothing
               to
               contradict
               it
               ;
               There
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 the
              
               foederati
               in
               Abrahams
               
                 family
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 is
                 that
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 male-children
                 before
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 though
              
               foederatae
               ,
               
                 yet
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 signed
                 .
              
               Is
               there
               no
               connexion
               between
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               that
               receives
               into
               covenant
               and
               appoints
               the
               seale
               ,
               hath
               prescribed
               a
               time
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               applied
               ?
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               grant
               from
               King
               or
               State
               ,
               hath
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               right
               to
               the
               seale
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               necessarily
               followes
               upon
               the
               grant
               ,
               though
               he
               must
               stay
               till
               a
               sealing
               day
               before
               he
               possesse
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               exception
               of
               women
               ,
               though
               foederatae
               ,
               yet
               were
               not
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               Master
               Marshal
               hath
               sufficiently
               answered
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               an
               exception
               
               against
               Sampson
               by
               his
               parents
               that
               he
               would
               go
               to
               take
               a
               wife
               of
               the
               uncircumcised
               Philistines
               ,
               Judg.
               14.
               3.
               
               Had
               he
               married
               in
               Israel
               ,
               as
               he
               ought
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               and
               his
               parents
               ,
               he
               had
               married
               a
               wife
               of
               the
               circumcised
               ,
               though
               that
               sex
               by
               nature
               is
               in
               an
               incapacity
               of
               that
               signe
               or
               seale
               .
               In
               diverse
               places
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               husband
               being
               admitted
               by
               verdict
               of
               a
               Jury
               into
               an
               estate
               ,
               the
               wife
               is
               virtually
               admitted
               ;
               his
               admission
               is
               her
               admission
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               in
               circumcision
               .
               2.
               
               They
               had
               doubtlesse
               actually
               received
               that
               signe
               of
               circumcision
               as
               in
               New
               Testament
               times
               they
               do
               Baptisme
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 Acts
              
               16.
               15.
               but
               that
               it
               was
               a
               signe
               whereof
               they
               were
               in
               an
               incapacity
               .
               It
               is
               farther
               added
               ,
               
                 If
                 then
                 I
                 should
                 farther
                 grant
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 infants
                 of
                 beleevers
                 were
                 to
                 be
              
               signati
               ,
               
                 yet
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 you
                 that
                 infants
                 of
                 beleevers
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 signed
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followes
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 children
                 were
              
               foederati
               ,
               
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 high
                 presumption
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 be
              
               signati
               ,
               
                 without
                 Gods
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 they
                 must
                 be
              
               signati
               ,
               
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 high
                 presumption
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 without
                 Gods
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 concerning
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               To
               this
               a
               reply
               is
               made
               by
               another
               hand
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               difference
               between
               a
               seale
               for
               initiation
               ,
               and
               a
               seale
               for
               confirmation
               ;
               a
               seale
               ,
               wherein
               no
               more
               is
               of
               necessity
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               passive
               ;
               and
               that
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               be
               active
               ;
               yet
               to
               come
               more
               near
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               yield
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               supposing
               that
               his
               argument
               is
               of
               force
               ,
               Every
               Church-member
               hath
               true
               title
               to
               all
               Church-priviledges
               ;
               But
               infants
               are
               Church-members
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               Church-priviledge
               ;
               and
               therefore
               infants
               have
               true
               title
               to
               it
               .
               But
               then
               I
               must
               distinguish
               
                 jus
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               and
               
                 jus
                 in
                 re
              
               ,
               every
               infant
               hath
               right
               to
               it
               ,
               yet
               by
               reason
               of
               infancy
               hath
               his
               actual
               interest
               suspended
               ;
               Paul
               by
               birth
               had
               right
               to
               all
               the
               priviledg
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               ,
               being
               born
               free
               ,
               Acts
               22.
               28.
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               he
               was
               to
               give
               his
               vote
               ,
               or
               appear
               in
               Assemblies
               as
               a
               free
               Citizen
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               minority
               ;
               James
               the
               sixth
               was
               crowned
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               minority
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Kings
               of
               Nations
               ;
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               did
               in
               their
               
               own
               persons
               exercise
               regalia
               till
               yeares
               of
               discretion
               .
               As
               these
               infants
               of
               title
               were
               crowned
               ,
               so
               infants
               that
               are
               Church-members
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               when
               yet
               an
               infant
               can
               no
               more
               partake
               ,
               as
               a
               Christian
               ought
               ,
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               than
               an
               infant
               King
               can
               wield
               the
               great
               things
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               An
               infant-heir
               from
               the
               first
               instant
               of
               his
               fathers
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               posthumous
               childe
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               stands
               seized
               of
               his
               fathers
               inheritance
               ;
               The
               whole
               title
               is
               vested
               in
               him
               ,
               how
               ample
               soever
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               other
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               received
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               lives
               upon
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               held
               from
               the
               managing
               of
               it
               till
               he
               can
               improve
               for
               his
               own
               and
               the
               publike
               benefit
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               taking
               into
               covenant
               is
               a
               sufficient
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               minde
               ,
               that
               the
               signes
               and
               seals
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               should
               be
               granted
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               appeare
               to
               be
               cavils
               ,
               and
               not
               answers
               .
            
             
               As
               ,
               these
               exceptions
               are
               causlesly
               taken
               against
               the
               connexion
               between
               the
               covenant
               and
               eale
               ;
               so
               ,
               quarrels
               are
               raised
               ,
               against
               some
               phrases
               in
               common
               use
               among
               Divines
               relating
               to
               this
               thing
               ,
               as
               making
               the
               metaphor
               of
               a
               seale
               the
               Genus
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               (
               if
               an
               errour
               )
               was
               the
               Apostles
               errour
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               and
               many
               such
               like
               ,
               with
               which
               it
               is
               needlesse
               to
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LVII
               .
            
             
               The
               with-holding
               infants
               of
               Christian
               parents
               from
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               Sacriledge
               .
            
             
               HEnce
               farther
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               infant-Baptisme
               or
               with-holding
               them
               from
               that
               Ordinance
               that
               are
               the
               issue
               of
               Christians
               ,
               is
               the
               sinne
               of
               Sacriledge
               .
               This
               is
               plaine
               from
               the
               premisses
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               
                 His
                 heritage
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               127.
               3.
               
               The
               
                 Lords
                 servants
              
               ,
               Levit.
               25.
               42.
               
                 holy
                 ones
              
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               25.
               
                 interessed
                 in
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Mark
               10.
               14.
               
               Therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               Caesar
               will
               account
               it
               a
               robbery
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               is
               his
               due
               be
               denied
               ;
               God
               will
               account
               it
               a
               robbery
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               is
               his
               be
               denied
               ;
               
               
                 Render
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 God
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               22.
               21.
               
               Adversaries
               fasten
               the
               brand
               of
               will-worship
               on
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ;
               But
               if
               
               Baptisme
               be
               any
               worship
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               infant-Baptisme
               is
               out
               of
               all
               danger
               or
               possibility
               of
               will-worship
               .
               In
               case
               infants
               were
               not
               within
               he
               verge
               ,
               yet
               their
               Baptisme
               could
               be
               no
               will
               worship
               ;
               we
               set
               not
               up
               of
               our selves
               the
               Ordinance
               that
               we
               apply
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               make
               application
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               that
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               ;
               In
               case
               they
               have
               no
               title
               ,
               there
               is
               onely
               a
               misapplication
               of
               worship
               instituted
               ,
               and
               no
               devise
               of
               worship
               .
               To
               this
               is
               replied
               ,
               and
               demand
               made
               
                 whether
                 infant-communion
                 were
                 not
                 will-worship
                 ?
                 whether
                 baptizing
                 of
                 Bells
                 were
                 not
                 will-worship
                 ?
                 yet
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 misapplications
                 of
                 an
                 instituted
                 ordinance
                 to
                 a
                 wrong
                 subject
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               were
               will-worship
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               the
               Horse
               in
               Huntingdon-shire
               ,
               but
               the
               horrid
               prophanation
               of
               an
               instituted
               worship
               ;
               Baptisme
               is
               still
               Gods
               ,
               but
               the
               application
               mans
               ,
               and
               here
               the
               will
               is
               not
               carried
               to
               a
               devise
               of
               an
               ordinance
               ,
               but
               alone
               to
               the
               application
               of
               it
               .
               Our
               adversaries
               making
               it
               a
               corruption
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               acquit
               it
               from
               will-worship
               :
               But
               in
               infant-Baptisme
               we
               neither
               devise
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               nor
               of
               our
               own
               heads
               make
               application
               of
               it
               :
               we
               know
               they
               belong
               to
               the
               family
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               we
               know
               Christs
               order
               to
               admit
               them
               to
               the
               priviledge
               that
               was
               proper
               to
               those
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               as
               faithful
               stewards
               we
               follow
               the
               will
               of
               our
               Master
               ,
               not
               our
               own
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Could
               they
               wash
               their
               hands
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               able
               to
               clear
               our
               wills
               and
               wits
               from
               devise
               of
               a
               worship
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               with
               them
               ;
               The
               times
               were
               ,
               when
               men
               looked
               upon
               things
               consecrate
               (
               as
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord
               )
               in
               a
               multiplying
               glasse
               ;
               we
               had
               holy
               places
               ,
               holy
               Altars
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               of
               our
               present
               opponents
               went
               too
               farre
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               farther
               than
               the
               times
               with
               their
               streames
               needed
               to
               have
               borne
               them
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               meerely
               prest
               ,
               and
               no
               voluntier
               in
               it
               .
               
               I
               wish
               they
               would
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               how
               ordinary
               it
               is
               with
               men
               to
               carry
               on
               their
               wayes
               in
               extreames
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               superstition
               to
               runne
               upon
               Sacriledge
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               how
               apt
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               for
               idolatrous
               wayes
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               embrace
               every
               superstition
               after
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               in
               conformity
               to
               them
               ;
               yet
               after
               the
               Babylonish
               captivity
               ,
               they
               were
               quite
               taken
               off
               that
               course
               ;
               What
               wickednesse
               soever
               they
               were
               otherwise
               guilty
               of
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               observed
               that
               they
               kept
               themselves
               from
               Idols
               ;
               That
               sinne
               had
               so
               consumed
               them
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               
               it
               had
               even
               wearied
               them
               :
               And
               then
               (
               as
               it
               appeares
               from
               the
               Apostle
               )
               they
               runne
               upon
               this
               extreame
               ,
               
               to
               which
               we
               are
               here
               speaking
               ;
               Therefore
               when
               in
               other
               things
               they
               are
               charged
               with
               the
               same
               sinne
               that
               (
               as
               men
               of
               knowledge
               )
               they
               condemned
               in
               others
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 preachest
                 that
                 another
                 should
                 not
                 steale
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 steale
                 ?
                 Thou
                 that
                 sayest
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               Series
               of
               the
               words
               leading
               to
               a
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               changes
               the
               phrase
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 abhorrest
                 Idols
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 commit
                 Sacriledge
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               2.
               22.
               
               This
               was
               now
               their
               sinne
               in
               the
               other
               extreame
               ,
               not
               on
               their
               own
               heads
               to
               put
               a
               supposition
               of
               holinesse
               to
               the
               Lord
               on
               any
               thing
               for
               worship
               ,
               but
               to
               convert
               to
               other
               uses
               that
               which
               was
               sanctified
               as
               holy
               .
               I
               know
               some
               understand
               these
               words
               in
               a
               Metaphor
               ,
               that
               by
               Sacriledge
               is
               meant
               the
               robbing
               of
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               by
               sinne
               against
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               interpretation
               the
               next
               words
               contradict
               ,
               in
               distinct
               words
               forbidding
               that
               Sacriledge
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               so
               call
               it
               .
               Origen
               will
               turne
               it
               into
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               and
               understand
               the
               spoyling
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               stealing
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               But
               the
               text
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               reproof
               applied
               to
               their
               capacities
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               letter
               convincing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               of
               stealing
               ,
               and
               adultery
               ,
               
                 The
                 plaine
                 sense
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 .
              
               May
               not
               I
               now
               say
               that
               these
               things
               are
               out
               examples
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               we
               should
               not
               runne
               with
               them
               in
               these
               extreames
               from
               an
               abhorrency
               of
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               from
               an
               abhorrency
               of
               Idols
               to
               the
               guilt
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               Schoolmen
               is
               
                 rei
                 sacrae
                 viola●io
              
               ,
               or
               
                 rerum
                 sacrarum
                 furtum
                 ,
                 a
                 deteigning
                 from
                 God
                 that
                 which
                 for
                 an
                 holy
                 use
                 is
                 separate
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               which
               separation
               is
               either
               of
               persons
               ,
               or
               of
               inanimate
               ,
               or
               irrational
               creatures
               .
               I
               know
               there
               are
               those
               that
               affirme
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               separation
               for
               God
               in
               Gospel
               times
               ,
               and
               consequently
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               this
               sin
               of
               Sacriledge
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               not
               ,
               cannot
               be
               thus
               violated
               or
               detained
               .
               As
               to
               the
               separation
               of
               inanimate
               or
               unreasonable
               creatures
               it
               cannot
               be
               fully
               denied
               ,
               nor
               yet
               must
               it
               fully
               be
               yielded
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               things
               are
               now
               to
               be
               accounted
               as
               separate
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               must
               therefore
               distinguish
               .
               These
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               separate
               for
               God
               ,
               
               and
               consequently
               holy
               ,
               two
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               By
               divine
               institution
               and
               appointment
               ,
               So
               the
               Temple
               and
               Utensils
               of
               the
               Temple
               were
               holy
               .
               2.
               
               By
               divine
               approbation
               ,
               when
               men
               
               let
               them
               apart
               for
               advancement
               of
               such
               an
               holy
               use
               as
               God
               approves
               .
               The
               former
               we
               confesse
               was
               proper
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               yet
               remaines
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               Ravanellus
               justly
               makes
               the
               sinne
               of
               Ananias
               and
               Sapphira
               ,
               (
               in
               keeping
               back
               part
               of
               the
               price
               of
               their
               land
               that
               was
               set
               apart
               by
               them
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               to
               be
               the
               sinne
               of
               Sacriledge
               .
               The
               land
               before
               sale
               was
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               price
               after
               sale
               was
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               was
               to
               serve
               (
               by
               their
               voluntary
               act
               )
               onely
               to
               a
               purpose
               that
               was
               holy
               ;
               The
               detaining
               of
               it
               is
               the
               violation
               of
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               .
               
               And
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               both
               the
               places
               of
               publick
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               revenues
               for
               maintenance
               of
               those
               that
               attend
               upon
               this
               worship
               ,
               are
               separate
               for
               God
               :
               It
               will
               be
               thought
               somewhat
               out
               of
               my
               way
               to
               speak
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               yet
               having
               so
               fair
               an
               occasion
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               the
               liberty
               of
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               concerning
               the
               places
               of
               worship
               ,
               shall
               speak
               somewhat
               in
               the
               [
               negative
               ,
               ]
               and
               by
               way
               of
               concession
               ;
               There
               is
               not
               any
               such
               holinesse
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               This
               is
               disavowed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
               John
               4.
               23.
               
               These
               had
               the
               preheminence
               above
               our
               places
               of
               meeting
               in
               foure
               several
               particulars
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 injunction
                 from
                 God
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               35.
               10
               ,
               11.
               1
               
               Kings
               5.
               5.
               1
               
               Chron.
               22.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               direction
               and
               prescription
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               5.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               promise
               ,
               not
               alone
               respective
               to
               the
               worship
               ,
               but
               the
               place
               ,
               Exod.
               29.
               42
               ,
               43.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Their
               sanction
               or
               penalty
               in
               regard
               of
               typical
               prophanation
               ,
               Num.
               19.
               20.
               
               In
               all
               of
               these
               particulars
               we
               must
               give
               the
               Temple
               and
               Tabernacle
               the
               preeminence
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               Temple
               and
               Tabernacle
               were
               but
               one
               for
               all
               Israel
               ,
               we
               have
               many
               .
               In
               the
               affirmative
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               several
               positions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               there
               is
               equal
               warrant
               and
               reason
               for
               the
               building
               of
               our
               places
               of
               meeting
               ,
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               for
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               Though
               we
               put
               no
               such
               holinesse
               on
               these
               places
               to
               parallel
               them
               with
               the
               Temple
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               equal
               warrant
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               have
               equal
               respect
               with
               the
               Synagogues
               which
               the
               Jewes
               had
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               21.
               
               Not
               only
               in
               Judea
               ,
               but
               where
               they
               were
               dispersed
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               There
               is
               no
               word
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               for
               the
               erecting
               of
               these
               Synagogues
               ,
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               them
               but
               once
               ,
               where
               a
               sad
               complaint
               
               is
               made
               of
               the
               burning
               of
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               74.
               8.
               
               But
               the
               people
               of
               God
               being
               by
               Gods
               command
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               built
               them
               places
               for
               conveniency
               of
               meeting
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               places
               they
               met
               ,
               The
               Law
               was
               there
               preacht
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               preach
               there
               ,
               our
               places
               of
               meeting
               then
               stand
               in
               equal
               honour
               with
               these
               Synagogues
               :
               Those
               that
               can
               say
               any
               thing
               for
               these
               Synagogues
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               say
               for
               our
               publick
               places
               of
               meeting
               ,
               let
               them
               produce
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               as
               much
               reason
               and
               equal
               warrant
               to
               call
               our
               places
               of
               meeting
               by
               the
               usual
               common
               Name
               of
               Churches
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               theirs
               by
               the
               common
               name
               of
               Synagogues
               ;
               Nothing
               can
               be
               said
               to
               condemne
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               Church
               for
               our
               place
               of
               meeting
               ,
               but
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               to
               condemne
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               Synagogue
               for
               their
               place
               of
               meeting
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               therefore
               calling
               theirs
               Synagogues
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 7.
                 5.
                 
                 Acts
              
               18.
               7.
               we
               may
               therefore
               fitly
               call
               ours
               Churches
               .
               That
               which
               is
               objected
               against
               the
               word
               Church
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               Church
               signifies
               not
               a
               house
               of
               wood
               or
               stone
               ,
               but
               a
               society
               or
               fellowship
               of
               men
               ,
               professing
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               So
               also
               the
               word
               Synagogue
               signifies
               not
               a
               building
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               assembly
               or
               society
               likewise
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
                 ordinary
                 signification
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Spanhemius
                 )
                 Synagogue
                 signifies
                 the
                 assembly
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 assemble
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 it
                 is
                 sometimes
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 assembling
                 ,
              
               Luke
               7.
               5.
               
               Acts
               18.
               7.
               
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               Church
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               both
               signifie
               the
               assembly
               met
               ;
               As
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               other
               may
               be
               applied
               by
               an
               usual
               figure
               to
               the
               place
               of
               meeting
               ,
               and
               therefore
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Centurion
                 loveth
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 built
                 us
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 ,
              
               Luke
               7.
               5.
               the
               last
               Annotations
               have
               it
               ,
               
                 a
                 Church
              
               ;
               So
               that
               they
               that
               would
               reforme
               this
               language
               ,
               which
               calls
               our
               places
               of
               meeting
               a
               Church
               ,
               must
               reform
               the
               language
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               calls
               the
               like
               places
               by
               a
               name
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               pious
               work
               to
               erect
               these
               Churches
               ,
               or
               publick
               meeting
               places
               for
               advancement
               of
               the
               knowledge
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               evinced
               from
               that
               Narrative
               of
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               Luke
               7.
               and
               the
               transactions
               between
               Christ
               and
               him
               .
               1.
               
               There
               are
               several
               evidences
               of
               piety
               in
               the
               man.
               1.
               
               He
               is
               tenderly
               affected
               with
               his
               servants
               sicknesse
               .
               2.
               
               He
               sends
               to
               Christ
               for
               
               cure
               ,
               makes
               to
               him
               as
               Mary
               for
               Lazarus
               .
               3.
               
               He
               evidences
               a
               mighty
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               beleeves
               that
               Christs
               word
               without
               his
               presence
               will
               work
               for
               his
               servants
               recovery
               .
               4.
               
               Makes
               this
               good
               by
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               lesse
               to
               the
               greater
               ,
               
                 I
                 my selfe
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 under
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 men
                 under
                 me
                 ,
              
               if
               my
               word
               stands
               ,
               who
               am
               an
               inferiour
               person
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               then
               thine
               ?
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               speaks
               by
               way
               of
               commendation
               and
               admiration
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               2.
               
               There
               are
               evidences
               of
               the
               warranty
               of
               his
               fact
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Elders
               of
               the
               Jewes
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               commend
               him
               to
               Christ
               to
               have
               his
               request
               gratified
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 worthy
                 for
                 whom
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 do
                 this
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 loveth
                 our
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 built
                 us
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 .
              
               2.
               
               This
               takes
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Then
                 Jesus
                 went
                 with
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               being
               a
               pious
               work
               as
               we
               see
               to
               erect
               them
               (
               not
               only
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               this
               Centurion
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               yea
               and
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               )
               it
               is
               then
               an
               evil
               ,
               a
               sinne
               to
               demolish
               and
               destroy
               them
               ,
               this
               followes
               from
               the
               former
               ;
               If
               piety
               let
               them
               up
               ,
               sinne
               pulls
               them
               down
               :
               If
               he
               be
               a
               good
               Townsman
               that
               builds
               a
               Market-house
               ,
               a
               School
               ,
               &c.
               then
               he
               is
               an
               ill-deserving
               one
               that
               does
               ruine
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Centurion
               have
               his
               praise
               for
               building
               a
               Synagogue
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               their
               reproach
               that
               deface
               them
               .
               Farther
               we
               have
               a
               sad
               complaint
               of
               such
               acts
               of
               Sacriledge
               done
               by
               adversaries
               ,
               enemies
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 74.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 cast
                 fire
                 into
                 thy
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 defiled
                 by
                 casting
                 down
                 the
                 dwelling
                 place
                 of
                 thy
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 burnt
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Land.
              
               The
               burning
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               the
               first
               place
               is
               complained
               of
               ,
               the
               dwelling
               place
               of
               Gods
               name
               .
               Then
               of
               the
               Synagogues
               which
               were
               scattered
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
               all
               these
               were
               destroyed
               and
               consumed
               .
               This
               the
               godly
               lay
               to
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               sore
               evil
               ,
               and
               complaine
               of
               it
               heavily
               and
               sadly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               As
               to
               the
               revenue
               for
               maintenance
               of
               those
               that
               attend
               upon
               this
               worship
               ,
               I
               might
               speak
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               that
               which
               is
               conscienciously
               due
               ,
               
               in
               which
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               detained
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Apostles
               authority
               .
               2.
               
               By
               his
               Arguments
               and
               Reasons
               .
               1.
               
               By
               his
               authority
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 communicate
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 teacheth
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
               Subsistence
               is
               of
               due
               to
               him
               that
               teacheth
               from
               them
               that
               are
               taught
               according
               to
               their
               abilities
               ,
               and
               
               the
               proportion
               of
               their
               possessions
               .
               This
               is
               no
               almes
               or
               free
               gift
               ,
               but
               a
               due
               debt
               .
               The
               Apostle
               gives
               it
               in
               charge
               ,
               and
               takes
               off
               excuses
               and
               evasions
               in
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               ;
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 mocked
                 ,
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 a
                 man
                 soweth
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 he
                 also
                 reape
                 .
              
               And
               as
               the
               Apostle
               by
               his
               authority
               orders
               it
               ,
               so
               he
               gives
               his
               reasons
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               enlarged
               to
               a
               great
               length
               from
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               
               He
               first
               argues
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               except
               himself
               and
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 only
                 and
              
               Barnabas
               
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 forbear
                 working
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               He
               argues
               from
               a
               civil
               right
               and
               common
               equity
               in
               three
               particular
               instances
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               1.
               
               In
               Souldiers
               ,
               
                 Who
                 goeth
                 a
                 warfarre
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charges
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               In
               Husbandmen
               ,
               
                 Who
                 planteth
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 eateth
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 .
              
               3.
               
               In
               Shepherds
               ,
               
                 Who
                 feedeth
                 a
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 eateth
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ?
              
               All
               these
               live
               of
               their
               labours
               ,
               Ministers
               who
               undergo
               equal
               labours
               must
               live
               of
               theirs
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               argues
               from
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Say
                 I
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ?
                 or
                 saith
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 muzzle
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Oxe
                 that
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 corne
                 .
                 Doth
                 God
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 Oxen
                 ?
              
               Where
               two
               observations
               are
               cleare
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               force
               is
               to
               Christians
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               Ministers
               must
               live
               on
               their
               Ministerial
               pains
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               reasons
               from
               communicative
               justice
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 sown
                 unto
                 you
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 thing
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 reap
                 your
                 carnal
                 things
                 ?
              
               Whence
               three
               things
               are
               clear
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               things
               of
               earth
               carry
               no
               proportion
               with
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               .
               2.
               
               By
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               are
               conferred
               .
               3.
               
               When
               Ministers
               conferre
               on
               their
               people
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               ,
               there
               is
               all
               equity
               that
               they
               should
               receive
               the
               things
               of
               earth
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               he
               argues
               from
               the
               provision
               made
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Do
                 ye
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 minister
                 about
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 live
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 which
                 wait
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 are
                 partakers
                 with
                 the
                 Altar
                 ?
              
               If
               the
               Law
               judge
               it
               equal
               for
               the
               Levites
               ,
               to
               live
               on
               the
               paines
               that
               they
               take
               about
               holy
               things
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               equal
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               live
               of
               their
               paines
               ,
               But
               the
               Law
               made
               such
               provision
               for
               the
               Levites
               ,
               not
               with
               an
               hungry
               ,
               narrow
               proportion
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               liberal
               and
               honourable
               way
               ;
               See
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               on
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 110.
                 pag.
              
               478.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               he
               argues
               from
               Christs
               institution
               in
               a
               parallel
               way
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Even
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 should
                 live
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ;
               whence
               we
               see
               at
               large
               that
               it
               is
               the
               minde
               of
               Christ
               that
               this
               be
               not
               detained
               in
               case
               the
               Apostle
               (
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               16.
               
               )
               hath
               the
               minde
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               which
               is
               legally
               due
               either
               by
               order
               of
               the
               Sate
               ,
               
               or
               a
               voluntary
               gift
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               alienated
               ;
               There
               is
               equity
               in
               the
               thing
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               at
               large
               )
               when
               authority
               shall
               put
               upon
               it
               their
               sanction
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               farther
               confirmation
               ;
               for
               a
               voluntary
               gift
               ,
               in
               case
               Ananias
               may
               not
               revoke
               his
               own
               ,
               none
               may
               alienate
               anothers
               ;
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 mans
                 Testament
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 disanulleth
                 it
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               3.
               14.
               
               The
               poore
               must
               enjoy
               that
               which
               by
               free
               gift
               is
               setled
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               a
               Corporation
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Ministery
               in
               like
               manner
               .
               To
               destroy
               publick
               places
               (
               of
               necessary
               and
               convenient
               use
               )
               for
               advancement
               of
               publick
               worship
               ,
               to
               alienate
               lively-hood
               which
               is
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               devoure
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               ,
               reductively
               holy
               :
               not
               by
               Gods
               particular
               institution
               ,
               with
               limit
               to
               that
               thing
               or
               place
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Warranty
               and
               approbation
               .
            
             
               Separation
               of
               persons
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               of
               another
               sort
               ;
               they
               that
               are
               thus
               separate
               ,
               God
               ownes
               ;
               not
               only
               as
               reductively
               ,
               but
               relatively
               holy
               :
               This
               is
               either
               peculiarly
               ,
               in
               some
               way
               of
               special
               calling
               ,
               to
               do
               such
               work
               as
               is
               holy
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               were
               several
               sorts
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               Nazarites
               ,
               Singers
               ,
               Porters
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               parallel
               way
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 14.
                 
                 Acts
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 said
                 ,
                 Separate
                 me
              
               Saul
               and
               Barnabas
               
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 whereunto
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               an
               eminent
               adversary
               gives
               in
               his
               assent
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 governe
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 are
                 a
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 merciful
                 gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               1.
               
               Titus
               2.
               5.
               
                 to
                 whom
                 people
                 should
                 yield
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.
               7.
               
                 and
                 yield
                 maintenance
                 liberally
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               14.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 extirpate
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               the
               evidence
               of
               truth
               forces
               him
               to
               confesse
               ,
               though
               presently
               he
               takes
               againe
               all
               that
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               under
               such
               an
               Anathema
               yielded
               them
               .
               He
               that
               gives
               to
               every
               Free-man
               of
               London
               ,
               in
               case
               competently
               qualified
               ,
               the
               whole
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               Major
               ,
               to
               every
               free
               Subject
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               ,
               goes
               a
               destructive
               way
               for
               extirpation
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               or
               functions
               .
               This
               I
               think
               all
               will
               grant
               ,
               when
               each
               man
               may
               do
               their
               work
               ,
               they
               shall
               soon
               have
               little
               honour
               in
               the
               naked
               title
               .
               Now
               our
               Authour
               gives
               the
               work
               of
               preaching
               promiscuously
               to
               all
               .
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 what
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 still
                 conceive
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 triall
                 of
                 expectants
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 upon
                 other
                 occasions
                 ,
                 persons
                 not
                 ordained
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 yea
                 desired
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpits
                 .
              
               If
               all
               that
               such
               have
               said
               cannot
               withstand
               this
               conceit
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               his
               Anathema
               (
               but
               now
               pronounced
               )
               should
               affect
               him
               somewhat
               .
               Let
               him
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               let
               them
               loose
               to
               runne
               upon
               so
               heavy
               a
               curse
               that
               hangs
               over
               those
               of
               such
               principles
               .
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               he
               would
               have
               answered
               their
               reasons
               in
               a
               better
               temper
               than
               he
               hath
               done
               other
               mens
               ,
               or
               have
               given
               in
               somewhat
               of
               his
               own
               farther
               than
               his
               bare
               conceit
               .
               I
               confesse
               ,
               he
               speakes
               somewhat
               by
               way
               of
               caution
               .
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 I
                 am
                 against
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 many
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 against
                 the
                 denial
                 of
                 able
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 love
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpits
                 of
                 the
                 ablest
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 vent
                 their
                 peculiar
                 conceits
                 ,
                 and
                 often-times
                 their
                 pernicious
                 Errors
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 ignorant
                 the
                 clear
                 Truths
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 new
                 Converts
                 ;
                 to
                 pervert
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with-draw
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 able
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 disquiet
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Congregations
                 by
                 frivolous
                 exceptions
                 .
              
               If
               they
               have
               but
               their
               liberty
               to
               become
               Pulpit-men
               ,
               and
               may
               consecrate
               themselves
               without
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               (
               which
               is
               confest
               to
               be
               of
               divine
               institution
               )
               they
               will
               soon
               be
               their
               own
               carvers
               for
               the
               choise
               of
               Pulpits
               ,
               They
               will
               be
               the
               judges
               of
               the
               ability
               or
               insufficiency
               of
               Ministers
               gifts
               where
               they
               quarter
               .
               All
               shall
               be
               clear
               truths
               that
               they
               vent
               ;
               Break
               down
               the
               Apostles
               fence
               ,
               that
               by
               appointment
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               he
               hath
               set
               up
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 do
                 the
                 office
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               a
               mound
               ,
               Segges
               and
               Bul-rushes
               will
               soon
               be
               trodden
               down
               .
               The
               God
               of
               order
               hath
               taken
               more
               care
               ;
               The
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               with
               these
               every
               mans
               work
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               he
               notably
               proves
               against
               Master
               
                 Baxter
                 .
                 Doth
                 the
                 Embassage
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 dispensing
                 of
                 his
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 consist
              
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               
                 in
                 breaking
                 bread
                 ,
                 delivering
                 it
                 ;
                 bidding
                 ,
                 take
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 non-preaching
                 
                 Minister
                 who
                 doth
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 an
                 Embassador
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Steward
                 of
                 his
                 mysteries
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 breaking
                 bread
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 a
                 converting
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Pryn
               
                 held
                 ,
                 which
                 Mr.
              
               Gillespy
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Rutherford
               deny
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               this
               is
               the
               whole
               of
               a
               Ministers
               work
               ,
               is
               it
               no
               part
               of
               it
               ?
               are
               they
               to
               do
               nothing
               else
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               to
               do
               this
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               an
               edifying
               Ordinance
               (
               which
               neither
               Master
               Gillespy
               nor
               Master
               Rutherford
               will
               deny
               )
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               their
               function
               .
               
                 For
                 my
                 part
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Embassador
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beseech
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Steward
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Assembly
                 did
                 misalledge
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 neither
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 be
                 dispensed
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 lawfully
                 ordained
                 ,
              
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               4.
               
               Perhaps
               when
               the
               Assembly
               voted
               that
               Text
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               they
               had
               read
               that
               which
               our
               Author
               elsewhere
               delivers
               ,
               speaking
               of
               admission
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 A
                 Minister
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 is
                 to
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Steward
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 deale
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Lords
                 will
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 minde
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               Baptisme
               then
               one
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               which
               they
               are
               Stewards
               ?
               or
               perhaps
               they
               thought
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 verbum
                 visibile
              
               ,
               being
               teaching
               signes
               .
               A
               man
               that
               will
               oppose
               so
               quick-sighted
               a
               Society
               ,
               should
               have
               said
               some
               little
               at
               least
               to
               purpose
               ;
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 never
                 signifie
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 19.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               25.
               
               I
               never
               took
               those
               to
               be
               opposites
               ,
               but
               have
               ever
               thought
               that
               Sacraments
               are
               included
               within
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               we
               have
               ever
               taken
               them
               for
               signes
               and
               Seales
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               not
               teach
               Gospel-truths
               ,
               and
               seale
               Gospel-promises
               ,
               Ministers
               are
               not
               to
               dispense
               them
               ,
               nor
               Christians
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               them
               :
               But
               Chamiers
               authority
               is
               here
               brought
               ,
               
                 in
                 Scriptur
                 is
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 usurpari
                 pro
                 ipso
                 rei
                 sacrae
                 signo
                 ,
                 profecto
                 impostura
                 est
                 .
              
               And
               is
               not
               the
               Quotation
               of
               this
               from
               him
               a
               greater
               imposture
               ,
               who
               ever
               took
               the
               bare
               signe
               to
               be
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               then
               the
               definition
               would
               fall
               that
               calls
               it
               a
               visible
               signe
               of
               an
               invisible
               grace
               .
               If
               marriage
               be
               not
               that
               great
               mystery
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               32.
               but
               the
               union
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               then
               certainly
               the
               Sacraments
               (
               in
               which
               we
               have
               that
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               )
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               
               )
               are
               not
               excluded
               from
               the
               number
               of
               mysteries
               .
            
             
             
               As
               there
               is
               a
               separation
               for
               this
               publick
               work
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               also
               a
               separation
               more
               general
               ,
               from
               Idols
               to
               God
               ,
               upon
               which
               account
               Christians
               are
               called
               Saints
               .
               Men
               holy
               by
               dedication
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               17.
               
               Our
               adversaries
               some
               of
               them
               at
               least
               baptize
               ,
               and
               by
               Baptisme
               consecrate
               men
               to
               God
               ,
               upon
               no
               other
               account
               than
               such
               a
               separation
               by
               a
               profession
               of
               Faith
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               of
               them
               expresse
               themselves
               .
               To
               deny
               Baptisme
               to
               these
               in
               their
               own
               account
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               other
               than
               Sacriledge
               .
               This
               profession
               gives
               them
               interest
               in
               God
               by
               way
               of
               visible
               communion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               given
               to
               God.
               Children
               are
               separated
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               stiled
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               holy
               ;
               if
               they
               yield
               them
               this
               interest
               ,
               they
               cannot
               deny
               them
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               avoid
               this
               charge
               of
               Sacriledg
               ,
               They
               are
               servants
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Family
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               have
               admittance
               into
               the
               Family
               .
               In
               case
               they
               deny
               it
               ,
               they
               must
               leave
               them
               
                 without
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 without
                 Hope
              
               ;
               so
               that
               of
               necessity
               one
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               robbe
               God
               of
               them
               as
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               denying
               their
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               they
               doome
               them
               to
               destruction
               .
               If
               they
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               God
               ,
               
               then
               they
               perish
               ;
               If
               they
               have
               their
               interest
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               Sacrilegiously
               with-held
               from
               him
               .
               Many
               have
               observed
               how
               God
               hath
               followed
               the
               sinne
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               above
               other
               sinnes
               with
               his
               judgements
               ;
               but
               instances
               can
               be
               given
               of
               no
               piece
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               so
               sadly
               followed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               deteining
               Infants
               from
               Baptisme
               .
               They
               have
               heard
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               well
               move
               pity
               in
               all
               Readers
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               answers
               .
               No
               consent
               of
               History
               ,
               nor
               authority
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               most
               eminent
               piety
               can
               work
               their
               belief
               of
               such
               a
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               giving
               up
               so
               many
               of
               their
               party
               to
               such
               abominations
               .
               I
               shall
               to
               that
               which
               they
               have
               heard
               from
               Master
               Marshal
               and
               Master
               Baxter
               adde
               only
               one
               testimony
               of
               
                 Martine
                 Bucer
              
               in
               his
               Dedicatory
               Epistle
               before
               his
               Comment
               on
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Antipaedo
               baptisme
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Which
                 opinion
                 hath
                 brought
                 such
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 Schismes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 abhorrent
                 from
                 reason
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 in
                 foure
                 yeares
                 space
                 revived
                 ,
                 and
                 sonud
                 followers
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 alone
                 may
                 render
                 that
                 root
                 suspected
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 follow
                 after
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 such
                 unhappy
                 branches
                 have
                 sprouted
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 budded
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               LVIII
               .
            
             
               The
               Children
               of
               all
               that
               are
               Christians
               in
               profession
               ,
               are
               by
               vertue
               of
               Covenant-Interest
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               THen
               it
               farther
               followes
               by
               way
               of
               necessary
               Corollary
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Parents
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               childe
               hath
               Interest
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               But
               all
               professing
               Parents
               separate
               from
               Idols
               ,
               and
               professing
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               though
               nothing
               more
               of
               a
               Christian
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               latitude
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               ,
               are
               in
               covenant
               ;
               the
               infants
               of
               all
               these
               then
               have
               interest
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               The
               Major
               cannot
               be
               questioned
               by
               any
               that
               acknowledge
               a
               right
               in
               infants
               ,
               derived
               from
               their
               Parents
               for
               Baptism
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               interest
               in
               the
               covenant
               that
               gives
               the
               title
               to
               parent
               and
               infant
               :
               The
               Minor
               I
               have
               abundantly
               proved
               .
               The
               covenant
               must
               either
               be
               made
               to
               appeare
               to
               run
               in
               a
               more
               narrow
               channel
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               will
               hardly
               be
               done
               )
               that
               a
               man
               in
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               in
               Impenitency
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               not
               keep
               covenant
               ,
               so
               he
               never
               entred
               covenant
               ,
               or
               else
               this
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               .
               To
               assert
               this
               by
               a
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Their
               children
               whom
               God
               owns
               as
               his
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               above
               others
               have
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               .
               This
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               either
               these
               have
               a
               just
               claim
               ,
               or
               else
               no
               children
               at
               all
               .
               But
               God
               owns
               all
               in
               visible
               profession
               ,
               as
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 Jer.
                 2.
                 11
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Jer.
                 4.
                 22.
                 
                 Jer.
              
               5.
               51.
               therefore
               the
               children
               of
               visible
               professors
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Their
               children
               ,
               that
               are
               brought
               forth
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               their
               parents
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               This
               is
               as
               plain
               :
               But
               visible
               professors
               bring
               forth
               children
               to
               God
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               20.
               therefore
               their
               children
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Those
               children
               whose
               Parents
               are
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               their
               title
               to
               Baptisme
               ;
               But
               those
               that
               are
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               way
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               for
               sin
               ,
               are
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 43.
                 
                 Ergo
              
               the
               children
               of
               Parents
               in
               sin
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               children
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               themselves
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               But
               men
               in
               sin
               are
               Disciples
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               66.
               whole
               Nations
               ,
               among
               whom
               are
               many
               wicked
               ones
               ,
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               The
               children
               then
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               sinne
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               children
               of
               those
               that
               are
               of
               the
               number
               of
               brethren
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               :
               But
               men
               in
               sinne
               are
               brethren
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 fornicatour
                 ,
                 or
                 covetous
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 idolater
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 railer
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 extortioner
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               our
               dissenting
               brethren
               will
               not
               deny
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               Christians
               ,
               therefore
               their
               children
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Those
               children
               that
               are
               holy
               by
               reason
               of
               birth
               from
               one
               or
               both
               beleeving
               parents
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               :
               But
               the
               children
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               sin
               may
               be
               holy
               by
               reason
               of
               birth
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               both
               beleeving
               parents
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               To
               clear
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               some
               weakly
               enough
               ,
               have
               urged
               for
               the
               contrary
               ▪
               Let
               us
               enquire
               who
               the
               Apostle
               means
               by
               a
               Beleever
               ,
               and
               who
               he
               means
               by
               an
               unbeliever
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               soone
               be
               decided
               ;
               if
               we
               look
               to
               the
               case
               propounded
               by
               letter
               from
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               which
               he
               there
               resolves
               ,
               and
               answers
               their
               scruples
               ;
               That
               is
               confest
               to
               be
               marriage
               between
               a
               Christian
               and
               a
               Heathen
               a
               professed
               Believer
               and
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               a
               man
               removed
               from
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               (
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               )
               ,
               is
               there
               a
               Beleever
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               these
               even
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               were
               men
               in
               sinne
               .
               They
               that
               will
               have
               the
               Beleever
               there
               to
               set
               out
               only
               a
               justified
               and
               sanctified
               person
               ,
               they
               must
               by
               unbeleever
               mean
               all
               unsanctified
               persons
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               case
               propounded
               and
               satisfied
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               a
               regenerate
               person
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               married
               to
               one
               that
               gives
               not
               full
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               hopeful
               evidences
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               may
               continue
               a
               marriage-society
               ?
               whether
               a
               man
               of
               Jobs
               integrity
               might
               have
               lived
               with
               such
               a
               wise
               to
               whom
               Job
               was
               joyned
               ?
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               never
               yet
               brought
               into
               question
               ,
               either
               by
               Jew
               or
               Christian
               ;
               and
               altogether
               unworthy
               of
               an
               Apostles
               determination
               .
               The
               thing
               is
               plaine
               ,
               
               that
               as
               infants
               have
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               infants
               of
               those
               parents
               that
               
                 nomine
                 tenus
              
               are
               Christians
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               See
               more
               ,
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 page
              
               161.
               
            
             
               To
               amplifie
               this
               in
               some
               particulars
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               more
               clear
               to
               doubting
               Christians
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               A
               life
               in
               distrust
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               provoking
               
               him
               to
               the
               highest
               punishment
               of
               the
               parents
               doth
               not
               divest
               the
               child
               of
               the
               title
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               initiation
               into
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               .
               For
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               look
               upon
               that
               act
               of
               Joshua
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               were
               got
               out
               of
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               Josh
               .
               5.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 walked
                 fourty
                 yeers
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 men
                 of
                 warre
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               
                 were
                 consumed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 obeyed
                 not
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 children
                 which
                 he
                 raised
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ,
                 them
                 did
              
               Joshua
               
                 circumcise
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 circumcised
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               ;
               you
               see
               what
               the
               fathers
               were
               ,
               yet
               the
               children
               Joshua
               ordered
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ;
               Concerning
               their
               conversation
               ,
               the
               parents
               were
               enemies
               ,
               but
               as
               touching
               the
               election
               ,
               the
               choice
               made
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               issue
               is
               to
               be
               numbred
               among
               the
               beloved
               .
               Who
               had
               a
               worse
               father
               than
               Josiah
               ,
               yet
               where
               was
               there
               a
               better
               son
               ?
               A
               circumcised
               man
               ,
               who
               in
               youth
               began
               
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 father
              
               David
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               34.
               3.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Misbelief
               in
               a
               parent
               divests
               not
               the
               issue
               of
               this
               birth-priviledge
               ;
               though
               the
               father
               erre
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               yet
               the
               child
               is
               not
               to
               be
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               beleevers
               .
               We
               have
               in
               this
               particular
               the
               Apostle
               for
               a
               precedent
               ,
               had
               misbelief
               in
               the
               parent
               denuded
               the
               childe
               of
               this
               priviledge
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               not
               beene
               
                 a
                 Jew
                 by
                 nature
              
               ,
               but
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               or
               Sectary
               by
               nature
               ,
               being
               before
               conversion
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Pharisee
               ;
               Scribe
               was
               a
               name
               of
               office
               ,
               but
               Pharisee
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Sect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               warns
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               leaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               ;
               Such
               was
               Pauls
               parentage
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               descent
               and
               off-spring
               ,
               he
               is
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
               What
               we
               say
               of
               Pharisees
               ,
               is
               as
               true
               of
               Sadduces
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               they
               were
               circumcised
               persons
               ,
               and
               entitled
               their
               children
               according
               to
               the
               Directory
               in
               Scripture
               for
               circumcision
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               embodying
               of
               themselves
               with
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 Acts
              
               23.
               6.
               
               The
               most
               strict
               of
               Pharisees
               took
               them
               into
               their
               society
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               not
               done
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               been
               men
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               accusation
               charged
               on
               Peter
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               A
               man
               transmits
               not
               his
               errors
               ,
               nor
               his
               vices
               no
               more
               than
               he
               doth
               his
               graces
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               needful
               truths
               ,
               in
               a
               parent
               doth
               not
               divest
               
               the
               childe
               of
               this
               priviledge
               .
               Those
               were
               the
               people
               of
               God
               (
               and
               therefore
               brought
               forth
               children
               to
               God
               )
               that
               did
               perish
               for
               lack
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               Hosea
               4.
               6.
               that
               went
               into
               captivity
               for
               lack
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               Isa
               .
               5.
               
               A
               reverend
               brother
               ,
               giving
               his
               reasons
               why
               he
               is
               among
               his
               brethren
               singular
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               not
               baptizing
               all
               born
               in
               his
               Parish
               ;
               one
               maine
               one
               is
               ,
               the
               grosse
               ignorance
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               he
               sayes
               )
               
                 not
                 in
                 Cumberland
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Essex
                 ,
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 print
                 ,
                 his
                 Reader
                 would
                 scaree
                 beleeve
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 true
              
               ;
               To
               which
               I
               only
               say
               ,
               I
               wish
               that
               our
               own
               experience
               in
               the
               places
               where
               we
               live
               ,
               did
               give
               us
               occasion
               of
               suspition
               ,
               that
               any
               wrong
               is
               done
               them
               .
               Therefore
               to
               let
               the
               truth
               passe
               unquestioned
               ,
               I
               would
               only
               wish
               him
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               there
               might
               not
               have
               been
               found
               the
               like
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               that
               Church
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 34.
                 
                 Some
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 speak
                 this
                 to
                 your
                 shame
                 .
              
               Whether
               there
               he
               might
               not
               have
               found
               the
               like
               among
               the
               illuminated
               Hebrews
               ,
               were
               not
               there
               those
               that
               were
               
                 dull
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 that
                 one
                 teach
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 become
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 milke
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 strong
                 meat
                 ?
              
               yet
               these
               were
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               with
               them
               their
               children
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               illegitimation
               of
               birth
               ,
               adulterous
               copulation
               in
               the
               parents
               ,
               divesteth
               not
               such
               issue
               of
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               David
               had
               never
               in
               that
               manner
               sought
               in
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               his
               childes
               life
               ,
               had
               he
               believed
               that
               he
               must
               not
               have
               been
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               uncircumcised
               Heathen
               ;
               Pharez
               was
               of
               such
               a
               birth
               ,
               yet
               who
               bore
               a
               greater
               name
               and
               glory
               in
               Israel
               than
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               family
               ?
               even
               where
               the
               illegitimation
               of
               his
               birth
               is
               noted
               ,
               there
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               race
               is
               magnified
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               farther
               honoured
               in
               that
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               was
               made
               of
               his
               seed
               .
               That
               seed
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 per
                 eminentiam
              
               ,
               was
               out
               of
               his
               loynes
               ;
               Jepthah
               indeed
               was
               driven
               out
               by
               his
               brethren
               ,
               but
               not
               because
               that
               he
               was
               not
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               would
               not
               have
               him
               to
               share
               of
               the
               inheritance
               among
               them
               .
               A
               Reverend
               Divine
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   Objections
                   an
                   ∣
                   swered
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 some
                 persons
                 may
                 be
                 notorious
                 offenders
                 (
                 as
                 known
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 mockers
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Witches
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 professe
                 before
                 men
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 seemes
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 imply
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               These
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               are
               plausible
               
               words
               to
               take
               with
               well-meaning
               souls
               ,
               that
               attend
               not
               to
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Scripture
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               And
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               if
               he
               meanes
               Atheists
               in
               judgement
               ,
               that
               professedly
               maintaine
               in
               word
               ,
               what
               Davids
               fool
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               by
               mockers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               not
               those
               alone
               that
               oppose
               the
               power
               ,
               but
               with
               Lucian
               ,
               all
               notion
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               by
               Idolaters
               ,
               those
               that
               professedly
               worship
               false
               gods
               ,
               and
               worship
               not
               at
               all
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               ,
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ▪
               that
               this
               is
               a
               contradiction
               :
               But
               Reverend
               Master
               Rutherford
               ,
               whom
               he
               opposeth
               in
               that
               place
               ▪
               hath
               no
               such
               meaning
               ;
               But
               for
               an
               Atheist
               in
               life
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               professour
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               Paul
               expressely
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 Titus
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 They
                 professe
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 works
                 they
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 abominable
                 ,
                 and
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 reprobate
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               (
               we
               see
               )
               saw
               no
               contradiction
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               mockers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Peter
               did
               not
               foretell
               them
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               within
               the
               bosome
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 scoffers
                 ,
                 walking
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               3
               ,
               3.
               
               For
               Idolaters
               ,
               if
               an
               Israelite
               might
               be
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               then
               a
               Christian
               ;
               How
               high
               were
               those
               in
               Idolatry
               mentioned
               ,
               Psal
               .
               106.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ?
               and
               yet
               in
               covenant
               ,
               ver
               .
               45.
               
               For
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               the
               Apostle
               is
               plaine
               ,
               A
               brother
               may
               be
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               It
               is
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               ,
               where
               men
               escape
               death
               by
               plagues
               ,
               
                 yet
                 repent
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 Idols
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 brasse
                 ,
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 can
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 heare
                 ,
                 nor
                 walke
                 ,
              
               Rev
               9.
               20.
               
               For
               Papists
               ,
               I
               marvel
               how
               they
               are
               distinguished
               from
               Idolaters
               and
               Hereticks
               ;
               for
               Hereticks
               as
               false
               Prophets
               were
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               so
               Hereticks
               are
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
               The
               Apostle
               tells
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               30.
               
               
                 Of
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 shall
                 men
                 arise
                 ,
                 speaking
                 perverse
                 things
                 to
                 draw
                 away
                 Disciples
                 after
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               Witches
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               a
               Law
               in
               Israel
               not
               to
               suffer
               a
               Witch
               to
               live
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               18.
               
               Yet
               Israel
               had
               Witches
               ,
               as
               is
               seen
               in
               those
               that
               Saul
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               her
               that
               in
               his
               distresse
               he
               sought
               unto
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 
                 Paul
              
               had
               never
               reckoned
               up
               witchcraft
               among
               those
               sinnes
               that
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               certified
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               there
               been
               an
               impossibility
               that
               any
               such
               should
               be
               found
               of
               their
               number
               that
               made
               claime
               to
               it
               ;
               This
               the
               Reverend
               Authour
               doth
               as
               
               much
               as
               acknowledge
               in
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               ,
               
                 I
                 deny
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 any
                 such
                 notorious
                 offendor
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 visible
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 a
                 corrupt
                 and
                 rotten
                 member
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 A
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 formerly
                 an
                 inoffensive
                 professor
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 )
                 may
                 afterwards
                 fall
                 away
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 notorious
                 scandals
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 still
                 retain
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 visible
                 .
              
               Master
               Rutherford
               that
               is
               there
               opposed
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               will
               affirme
               no
               more
               ,
               Respective
               to
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               them
               no
               soundnesse
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               those
               that
               are
               better
               than
               these
               ;
               Some
               say
               
                 that
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 such
                 in
                 any
                 known
                 foule
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 a
                 Turke
                 ,
                 or
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 Christian
                 .
              
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               me
               they
               are
               as
               bad
               ,
               as
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               worse
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God.
               This
               priviledge
               in
               which
               they
               stand
               thus
               interessed
               ,
               is
               an
               aggravation
               of
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               farther
               provocation
               of
               God
               against
               them
               ;
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 abhorred
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 provoking
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 daughters
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               32.
               19.
               yet
               such
               is
               Gods
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               forbearance
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               vouchsafe
               them
               farther
               and
               more
               large
               evidences
               of
               his
               favour
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               30.
               
               Hierusalem
               
                 was
                 corrupted
                 more
                 than
              
               Sodom
               and
               Samaria
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 wayes
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               47.
               
               Sodom
               
                 and
                 her
                 daughters
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 as
              
               Hierusalem
               
                 and
                 her
                 daughters
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               48.
               
               Samaria
               
                 had
                 not
                 committed
                 halfe
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               51.
               
               In
               her
               abominations
               she
               had
               justified
               both
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               Hierusalem
               enjoyed
               those
               priviledges
               ,
               that
               Samaria
               and
               Sodom
               enjoyed
               not
               ;
               Hierusalem
               was
               in
               covenant
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               when
               Sodom
               and
               Samaria
               were
               no
               covenant-people
               ,
               but
               worshipped
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               ,
               
                 John
                 4.
                 ver
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Corazin
              
               and
               Bethsaida
               ,
               Cities
               of
               Israel
               ,
               were
               no
               better
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               than
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               yea
               their
               sinnes
               deserved
               an
               heavier
               weight
               of
               judgement
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 22.
                 
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 tolerable
                 for
              
               Tyre
               and
               Sydon
               
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 you
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               with
               Capernaum
               ,
               compared
               to
               Sodom
               ,
               ver
               .
               23.
               yet
               
                 Chorazin
                 ,
                 Bethsaida
                 ,
                 Capernaum
              
               ,
               enjoyed
               those
               priviledges
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 Sydon
              
               and
               Sodom
               wanted
               .
               As
               the
               Apostles
               zeal
               against
               the
               Samaritanes
               ▪
               sinnes
               ,
               Luke
               9.
               54
               ,
               did
               out-strip
               our
               Saviours
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               have
               fire
               from
               heaven
               to
               consume
               them
               ;
               so
               our
               zeale
               out-goes
               Gods
               ,
               when
               we
               would
               have
               such
               
               men
               ,
               root
               and
               branch
               ,
               parent
               and
               child
               struck
               out
               of
               covenant
               ,
               before
               God
               hath
               sued
               out
               any
               Bill
               of
               divorce
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               removed
               his
               Candlestick
               ,
               and
               taken
               all
               covenant-priviledges
               from
               them
               .
               For
               the
               baptism
               of
               children
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               difficulty
               .
               Some
               of
               reverend
               worth
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 justly
                 a
                 Parents
                 Apostasy
                 should
                 deprive
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               seem
               strongly
               to
               favour
               that
               opinion
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 16.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 and
                 thy
                 daughters
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 borne
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 hast
                 thou
                 sacrificed
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 ;
                 Is
                 this
                 of
                 thy
                 whoredomes
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 slain
                 my
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 fire
                 for
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               There
               could
               not
               be
               an
               higher
               evidence
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               their
               children
               in
               sacrifice
               to
               a
               false
               god
               .
               It
               was
               one
               of
               the
               highest
               acts
               of
               obedience
               that
               Abraham
               could
               testifie
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               yet
               these
               yield
               it
               to
               Idol-gods
               ;
               
                 They
                 bring
                 forth
                 children
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 to
              
               Moloch
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 106.
                 35
                 ,
                 36
                 ,
                 37
                 ,
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 mingled
                 among
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 served
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 snare
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 their
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 unto
                 devils
                 .
                 And
                 shod
                 innocent
                 blood
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 sonnes
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 daughters
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 unto
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
              
               Canaan
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 was
                 polluted
                 with
                 blood
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 they
                 defiled
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 a
                 whoring
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 inventions
                 .
              
               These
               in
               this
               apostatized
               from
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               yet
               God
               lookes
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               covenant
               people
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 45.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 remembred
                 for
                 them
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               this
               seemes
               to
               be
               but
               a
               partial
               Apostasy
               ,
               taking
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Idols
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               totally
               cast
               off
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               A
               line
               of
               profession
               was
               still
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               held
               up
               ,
               God
               was
               not
               wholly
               cast
               off
               in
               Judah
               .
               They
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               those
               ,
               
                 that
                 swore
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
              
               Malcham
               ,
               Zeph.
               1.
               5.
               keeping
               up
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               take
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               a
               false
               god
               with
               him
               .
               As
               for
               those
               in
               whom
               Master
               Firmin
               instanceth
               ;
               our
               Englishmen
               now
               in
               Turkey
               ,
               apostatized
               from
               the
               Faith
               to
               that
               Religion
               ;
               concerning
               whom
               quaeres
               are
               often
               put
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               equal
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               man
               comes
               into
               covenant
               ,
               and
               his
               posterity
               with
               him
               ;
               So
               ,
               totally
               rejecting
               the
               covenant
               ,
               denying
               God
               as
               well
               in
               profession
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               works
               ;
               that
               he
               and
               his
               posterity
               should
               be
               out
               of
               covenant
               ;
               Being
               before
               an
               holy
               root
               ,
               to
               transmit
               holinesse
               to
               his
               
               seed
               ,
               now
               he
               becomes
               unholy
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               of
               such
               capacity
               ,
               and
               is
               disabled
               from
               making
               over
               any
               such
               priviledge
               to
               them
               .
               But
               here
               we
               need
               not
               to
               trouble
               our selves
               with
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               such
               ,
               having
               renounced
               Christ
               ,
               they
               baptize
               not
               their
               infants
               in
               his
               name
               .
               A
               Minister
               shall
               have
               none
               of
               these
               rendered
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               them
               into
               this
               body
               ,
               when
               he
               well
               knowes
               they
               must
               be
               never
               suffered
               to
               be
               of
               it
               ,
               were
               an
               high
               taking
               of
               Gods
               name
               in
               vaine
               ,
               and
               a
               mockery
               of
               so
               sacred
               an
               Ordinance
               .
               Now
               in
               case
               a
               grandfather
               shall
               take
               one
               of
               these
               children
               ,
               and
               offer
               it
               unto
               Baptisme
               ;
               and
               being
               a
               Progenitor
               ,
               shall
               undertake
               the
               education
               in
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Turkish
               abomination
               ,
               whether
               in
               this
               case
               there
               be
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               is
               the
               question
               .
               Now
               these
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               either
               as
               meer
               Heathens
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               never
               had
               an
               Ancestor
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               or
               else
               as
               issuing
               out
               of
               the
               loynes
               of
               mediate
               Ancestors
               ,
               believing
               ,
               and
               so
               coming
               from
               a
               root
               that
               hath
               been
               holy
               .
               If
               considered
               in
               the
               former
               way
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               a
               title
               to
               Baptisme
               according
               to
               many
               eminent
               Divines
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Adoption
               .
               Reverend
               Master
               Cawdrey
               observes
               a
               three-fold
               way
               to
               circumcision
               from
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 
                 One
                 is
                 personal
                 upon
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 person
                 ,
              
               so
               Abraham
               entered
               .
               
                 A
                 second
                 is
                 paternal
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 in
                 by
                 right
                 derived
                 from
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
              
               so
               Isaac
               and
               Ishmael
               had
               title
               .
               
                 A
                 third
                 ,
                 adoptive
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 a
                 Beleever
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 eight
                 dayes
                 old
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 childe
                 in
                 your
                 generations
                 ,
                 be
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 bought
                 with
                 money
                 of
                 any
                 stranger
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 bought
                 with
                 thy
                 money
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Any
               bondman
               that
               he
               would
               take
               ,
               and
               adopt
               into
               his
               family
               ,
               in
               such
               case
               had
               right
               of
               circumcision
               :
               Rive●
               .
               on
               
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 
                 Exercit.
                 8●
              
               .
               is
               cleare
               of
               this
               judgement
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ,
               he
               remembers
               that
               it
               was
               so
               determined
               in
               the
               National
               Synods
               of
               the
               French
               Churches
               ,
               quoting
               in
               like
               manner
               Prosper
               in
               his
               second
               Book
               ,
               
                 De
                 vocatione
                 gentium
              
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               
               a
               
                 Sometimes
                 this
                 priviledge
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 providence
                 they
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               Master
               Cotton
               I
               remember
               in
               his
               book
               of
               Infant-Baptisme
               is
               for
               it
               .
               Master
               Norton
               against
               Apollonius
               for
               present
               suspends
               his
               judgement
               ,
               page
               38.
               
               I
               had
               rather
               
               go
               his
               way
               ,
               than
               theirs
               that
               determine
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               my
               thoughts
               with
               submission
               to
               better
               judgements
               ,
               I
               rather
               incline
               in
               present
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Those
               that
               Abraham
               bought
               with
               his
               money
               ,
               I
               suppose
               were
               men
               of
               years
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               circumcised
               and
               their
               issue
               ;
               But
               whether
               they
               were
               not
               first
               instructed
               ,
               is
               the
               question
               .
               No
               uncircumcised
               person
               was
               to
               be
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               might
               compel
               to
               circumcision
               may
               well
               be
               disputed
               .
               He
               found
               them
               explicitely
               in
               covenant
               with
               false
               gods
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               might
               give
               them
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               true
               God
               in
               that
               state
               ,
               I
               question
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 covenant
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               verse
               13.
               and
               that
               this
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               no
               covenant
               with
               the
               true
               God
               at
               all
               professedly
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               no
               notion
               of
               him
               by
               way
               of
               assent
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               to
               me
               is
               strange
               ;
               I
               think
               it
               implies
               Abrahams
               work
               ,
               first
               in
               instructing
               of
               them
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               assent
               they
               were
               received
               ,
               and
               their
               seed
               with
               them
               .
               Circumcision
               did
               denominate
               them
               a
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               strong
               contradiction
               to
               have
               them
               circumcised
               ,
               whose
               faith
               was
               in
               a
               false
               god
               ;
               and
               who
               applied
               themselves
               to
               such
               worship
               ;
               Their
               entrance
               I
               should
               rather
               take
               to
               be
               personal
               ,
               than
               adoptive
               .
               Consider
               them
               then
               as
               descending
               from
               the
               loynes
               of
               Christian
               progenitors
               ,
               having
               fathers
               of
               their
               flesh
               heretofore
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               them
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               than
               those
               Heathens
               that
               had
               ever
               been
               strangers
               .
               And
               here
               the
               Apostle
               will
               help
               us
               to
               a
               distinction
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               28.
               
               Speaking
               of
               the
               Jewes
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               .
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 are
                 enemies
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 .
              
               Their
               present
               condition
               is
               as
               Heathens
               ,
               being
               alienated
               from
               God
               by
               reason
               of
               unbelief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               (
               which
               Apostasy
               of
               theirs
               hath
               given
               occasion
               to
               ,
               and
               made
               way
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               )
               
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 friends
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ;
               God
               hath
               respect
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               totally
               to
               reject
               them
               
                 for
                 their
                 fathers
                 sake
              
               ;
               for
               the
               covenant
               which
               he
               entered
               with
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               that
               he
               shewed
               unto
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               being
               beloved
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               fathers
               ;
               When
               there
               is
               a
               father
               found
               to
               do
               them
               that
               office
               ,
               to
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               wild
               Olive
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               into
               the
               true
               Olive
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               
               have
               title
               :
               Though
               Baptisme
               should
               be
               denied
               to
               infants
               respective
               to
               all
               predecessors
               ,
               pure
               Heathen
               (
               notwithstanding
               Adoption
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               not
               determine
               )
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               so
               much
               in
               favour
               of
               Jewes
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               state
               of
               blindnesse
               ,
               respective
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               their
               future
               call
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               it
               might
               be
               vouchsafed
               (
               upon
               this
               account
               of
               Adoption
               )
               to
               an
               infant
               .
               Jew
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               have
               any
               ground
               fairely
               to
               conclude
               his
               descent
               from
               Abraham
               ,
               much
               more
               where
               we
               can
               easily
               evidence
               a
               descent
               from
               parents
               that
               are
               Christian
               .
               And
               this
               I
               hope
               is
               some
               explication
               of
               my
               meaning
               where
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               demand
               of
               an
               adversary
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 infants
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 by
                 descent
                 from
                 parents
                 ,
                 either
                 within
                 mans
                 memory
                 ,
                 or
                 beyond
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 line
                 of
                 profession
                 holdi
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 againe
                 restored
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 infants
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 saving
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 page
              
               68.
               of
               my
               answer
               ;
               and
               some
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               question
               concerning
               the
               power
               of
               mediate
               Parents
               ,
               giving
               title
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               where
               out
               of
               the
               case
               of
               total
               Apostasy
               there
               is
               small
               difficulty
               .
               I
               shall
               conclude
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Rivet
               ,
               a
               
                 If
                 a
                 parent
                 wants
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 makes
                 profession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 Beleever
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 been
                 accounted
                 heretofore
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 the
                 infants
                 borne
                 of
                 such
                 parents
                 ;
                 are
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Ancestors
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 posterity
                 that
                 should
                 issue
                 from
                 them
                 which
                 the
                 unbelief
                 or
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 the
                 immediate
                 parent
                 ,
                 cannot
                 make
                 invalid
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 infant
                 cannot
                 imitate
                 the
                 unbelief
                 or
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 the
                 parent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               LIX
               .
            
             
               A
               Defence
               of
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               respective
               to
               the
               latitude
               of
               Infant-Baptisme
               .
            
             
               A
               Reverend
               Authour
               putting
               it
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
              
               England
               
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 baptize
                 the
                 children
                 which
                 say
                 they
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 grossely
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 scandalous
                 in
                 their
                 conversations
                 ,
                 scoffers
                 at
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 at
                 Church-discipline
                 ?
              
               determining
               it
               in
               the
               negative
               ,
               a
               work
               most
               candidly
               carried
               on
               ,
               must
               be
               ingeniously
               acknowledged
               ,
               yet
               a
               work
               in
               which
               the
               Authour
               appears
               rather
               diffident
               ,
               than
               confident
               ,
               more
               in
               suspition
               ,
               than
               assured
               of
               the
               verity
               of
               his
               own
               tenent
               ,
               or
               warranty
               of
               his
               present
               practice
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               consesses
               himself
               at
               a
               disadvantage
               ,
               and
               comes
               very
               weakly
               off
               it
               ,
               page
               13.
               
               Sometimes
               he
               calls
               for
               better
               fingers
               to
               untie
               the
               knot
               that
               he
               meets
               with
               ,
               page
               32.
               
               Sometimes
               he
               even
               yeelds
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               state
               did
               stand
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               it
               doth
               stand
               with
               us
               ,
               though
               it
               ought
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               to
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               page
               34.
               
               Sometimes
               he
               professes
               not
               to
               deny
               any
               infants
               ,
               but
               to
               delay
               them
               ,
               page
               42.
               
               Sometimes
               he
               sayes
               he
               had
               rather
               grapple
               with
               those
               ,
               who
               think
               he
               is
               too
               large
               ,
               than
               with
               those
               who
               judge
               him
               to
               be
               too
               streight
               ,
               page
               .
               43.
               
               Suspecting
               his
               errour
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               doth
               )
               if
               Scripture
               may
               determine
               )
               to
               lie
               on
               that
               hand
               .
               I
               shall
               as
               briefly
               as
               may
               be
               take
               a
               view
               of
               it
               .
               He
               premises
               two
               things
               ,
               page
               1
               ,
               2.
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Premises
               two
               grounds
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               builds
               his
               discourse
               ;
               2.
               
               Puts
               the
               Question
               as
               above
               ;
               3.
               
               Brings
               arguments
               sor
               the
               negative
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               take
               into
               consideration
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 The
                 infant
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 it self
                 as
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 parent
                 ,
                 gives
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 it selfe
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               This
               we
               willingly
               yield
               ,
               the
               infant
               hath
               no
               independent
               title
               ,
               the
               right
               claimed
               is
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               parents
               ,
               and
               thence
               I
               inferre
               the
               infants
               right
               is
               somewhat
               ,
               that
               parents
               can
               transmit
               to
               their
               children
               that
               gives
               the
               title
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               might
               have
               regeneration
               from
               parents
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Baptisme
               .
               It
               is
               not
               then
               inherent
               graces
               that
               we
               must
               look
               after
               ,
               respective
               to
               
               the
               childes
               interest
               ,
               but
               covenant-priviledge
               ,
               covenant-holinesse
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               ground
               is
               inferred
               from
               the
               former
               .
               
                 All
                 children
                 then
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 baptized
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 parent
                 ,
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 ever
                 considering
                 the
                 childe
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 parent
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 branch
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 childe
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 parent
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 say
                 commonly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 children
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 parents
                 as
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 society
                 of
                 visible
                 Saints
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 an
                 holy
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 presume
                 none
                 are
                 so
                 sottish
                 to
                 understand
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 Metonymy
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Parishes
                 that
                 men
                 live
                 in
                 which
                 never
                 were
                 of
                 Ecolesiastical
                 constitution
                 .
              
               I
               am
               utterly
               to
               seek
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               Metonymy
               of
               the
               subject
               we
               call
               a
               Church
               :
               our
               meeting
               places
               seeme
               to
               be
               intended
               ,
               but
               few
               children
               are
               borne
               there
               ;
               and
               the
               Authonr
               speaks
               of
               a
               Church
               where
               children
               are
               borne
               .
               
               For
               the
               covenant
               of
               which
               he
               speaks
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               he
               seemes
               to
               understand
               of
               a
               Congregational
               Church
               ,
               constituting
               covenant
               ,
               and
               puts
               into
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               this
               should
               not
               have
               been
               premised
               ,
               but
               proved
               .
               His
               adversaries
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               know
               no
               such
               explicite
               covenant
               .
               If
               an
               implicite
               one
               will
               serve
               ,
               then
               the
               Parish
               inhabitants
               (
               which
               he
               sayes
               were
               never
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               constitution
               )
               are
               all
               in
               covenant
               ;
               Men
               that
               professe
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               conveniency
               of
               habitation
               ,
               joyne
               in
               one
               ,
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               tacitely
               and
               implicitely
               are
               in
               covenant
               together
               ,
               and
               we
               take
               it
               to
               be
               no
               sottish
               thing
               to
               esteeme
               these
               as
               Churches
               .
               If
               this
               be
               his
               meaning
               ,
               to
               assert
               onely
               an
               implicite
               covenant
               ,
               where
               he
               sayes
               page
               3.
               
               (
               
                 This
                 rule
                 warrants
                 any
                 Minister
                 comfortably
                 to
                 administer
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 parent
                 ,
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 visibly
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 member
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 therefore
                 administer
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 unto
                 this
                 infant
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 parent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Command
                 given
                 to
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 believers
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 entered
                 into
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 seed
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 that
                 they
                 with
                 him
                 should
                 keep
                 that
                 
                 Seale
                 of
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               )
               we
               freely
               consent
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               question
               is
               determined
               in
               the
               affirmative
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               took
               in
               such
               by
               circumcision
               ,
               that
               some
               would
               exclude
               from
               Baptisme
               .
               In
               case
               he
               meanes
               an
               explicite
               Church-covenant
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               the
               Jewes
               had
               no
               such
               way
               ,
               so
               neither
               had
               the
               Apostles
               or
               primitive
               Christians
               .
               Those
               converts
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               did
               not
               that
               first
               day
               of
               their
               conversion
               before
               their
               Baptisme
               set
               up
               Congregational
               Churches
               with
               officers
               ,
               
               they
               dwelt
               in
               many
               remote
               places
               at
               great
               distance
               (
               whither
               they
               were
               to
               returne
               to
               their
               respective
               families
               ,
               )
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               in
               this
               way
               embody
               themselves
               ,
               in
               one
               distinct
               society
               for
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               .
               Assoon
               as
               the
               Eunuch
               by
               Philips
               preaching
               of
               a
               Jewish
               proselyte
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               Christian
               Disciple
               ,
               he
               saith
               to
               
                 Philip
                 ,
                 See
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 water
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 hinder
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ?
              
               Acts
               8.
               36.
               
               Had
               Philip
               understood
               a
               necessity
               of
               confederation
               into
               a
               Church-way
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               before
               Baptisme
               ,
               he
               had
               doubtlesse
               informed
               him
               ;
               and
               as
               Christ
               sent
               the
               Leper
               that
               he
               had
               cleansed
               ,
               to
               
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 the
                 gift
                 that
              
               Moses
               
                 had
                 Commanded
              
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               4.
               so
               Philip
               would
               have
               observed
               the
               Gospel-order
               appointed
               ,
               and
               have
               sent
               him
               to
               some
               particular
               constituted
               visible
               Church
               ,
               upon
               his
               covenant
               to
               have
               been
               received
               ,
               and
               not
               hand
               over
               head
               ,
               upon
               his
               bare
               profession
               
                 that
                 he
                 beleeved
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               baptized
               him
               .
               When
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Peter
               said
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 10.
                 47.
                 
                 Can
                 any
                 man
                 forbid
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 ?
              
               had
               there
               been
               any
               such
               rule
               of
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               orderly
               to
               have
               preceded
               ,
               he
               might
               easily
               have
               seen
               that
               any
               man
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               might
               have
               forbidden
               it
               .
               Paul
               had
               made
               much
               more
               haste
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               than
               good
               speed
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               
               In
               baptizing
               the
               Jaylour
               and
               his
               houshold
               ,
               in
               case
               Jesus
               had
               set
               down
               an
               order
               of
               a
               preconfederation
               into
               a
               particular
               Church-society
               .
               Master
               Bartlet
               in
               his
               model
               of
               the
               Congregational
               way
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 particular
                 instances
                 which
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 divers
                 reverend
                 Divines
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 Centurions
                 ,
                 Jaylours
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 belonging
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 Church
                 against
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 little
                 force
                 and
                 validity
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 those
                 persons
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 officers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 particular
                 
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Teachers
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 are
                 .
              
               But
               these
               persons
               whom
               they
               thus
               baptized
               ,
               were
               not
               persons
               in
               any
               such
               extraordinary
               capacity
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               come
               in
               ,
               in
               a
               Gospel-way
               .
               This
               might
               have
               priviledged
               the
               Leper
               cleansed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               from
               offering
               his
               gift
               appointed
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               could
               priviledge
               these
               new
               Converts
               from
               any
               covenant-way
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               Eunuch
               saith
               ,
               
                 What
                 doth
                 hinder
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ?
              
               without
               mention
               of
               any
               special
               priviledge
               of
               an
               officer
               extraordinary
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               otherwise
               irregular
               .
               And
               the
               like
               we
               may
               observe
               in
               the
               speech
               of
               Peter
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               should
               shew
               us
               where
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               authority
               ,
               any
               ordinary
               Pastours
               and
               Teachers
               tied
               themselves
               to
               such
               an
               order
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               a
               Congregational
               Church-way
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               into
               such
               particular
               Church
               Congregational
               ,
               and
               not
               into
               the
               universal
               Church
               visible
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Those
               of
               his
               judgement
               ,
               may
               do
               well
               to
               give
               us
               their
               thoughts
               of
               their
               own
               Baptisme
               .
               They
               had
               no
               independant
               right
               all
               their
               right
               was
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               parents
               .
               Their
               parents
               were
               not
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               )
               thus
               in
               any
               particular
               Church
               federation
               ,
               perhaps
               they
               were
               no
               fit
               persons
               in
               their
               judgement
               for
               admission
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               baptized
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               extraordinary
               Officers
               .
               If
               their
               Baptisme
               was
               null
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               if
               valid
               ,
               they
               had
               then
               title
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               their
               condition
               are
               entitled
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Then
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               man
               ,
               at
               pleasure
               to
               keep
               parent
               and
               childe
               from
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               passe
               as
               Heathens
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               yea
               believing
               godly
               men
               and
               their
               children
               at
               their
               courtesie
               ,
               must
               be
               reputed
               either
               of
               the
               number
               of
               dogges
               or
               of
               children
               ,
               this
               cannot
               be
               denied
               .
               The
               majority
               of
               these
               have
               power
               at
               pleasure
               of
               admission
               of
               members
               .
               And
               to
               be
               no
               Church-member
               (
               with
               them
               )
               is
               the
               same
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Turke
               ,
               or
               Indian
               ,
               page
               9.
               
               And
               how
               different
               their
               judgements
               are
               ,
               who
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               is
               evident
               .
               Some
               of
               no
               obscure
               note
               have
               affirmed
               ,
               though
               minded
               ,
               be
               contrary
               minded
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 man
                 capable
                 of
                 admission
                 into
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 expressions
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               a
               fathers
               slow
               tongue
               ,
               shall
               exclude
               his
               childe
               from
               admittance
               into
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               when
               upon
               the
               other
               hand
               upon
               the
               bare
               account
               of
               his
               fathers
               glib
               tongue
               ,
               (
               though
               there
               be
               scarce
               another
               commendable
               quality
               )
               another
               may
               be
               received
               ,
               
               when
               these
               are
               not
               judged
               worthy
               of
               fellowship
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               of
               abilities
               to
               sit
               in
               judgemeut
               with
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               admit
               members
               ,
               to
               passe
               sentence
               upon
               delinquents
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               Doctrines
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               elect
               ,
               but
               to
               ordain
               Pastours
               and
               Church-Officers
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               guesse
               how
               many
               they
               exclude
               as
               without
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               receives
               .
               Such
               a
               way
               had
               it
               been
               taken
               ,
               had
               deprived
               the
               Church
               of
               an
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               in
               their
               age
               renowned
               ;
               How
               great
               a
               provocation
               is
               this
               to
               such
               children
               when
               once
               of
               growth
               to
               joyne
               with
               them
               with
               whom
               the
               Church
               rancks
               them
               ?
               and
               to
               oppose
               with
               the
               uttermost
               of
               fury
               ,
               such
               that
               (
               after
               the
               revolution
               of
               so
               many
               generations
               inheriting
               that
               priviledge
               )
               now
               do
               debarre
               them
               ?
               And
               how
               great
               an
               encouragement
               to
               joyne
               with
               such
               in
               all
               holinesse
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               are
               honoured
               with
               these
               priviledges
               ?
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               whether
               the
               Ministers
               of
               England
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               baptize
               their
               children
               which
               say
               they
               beleeve
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               are
               grossely
               ignorant
               ,
               scandalous
               in
               their
               conversations
               ,
               scoffers
               at
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               submit
               to
               Church-Discipline
               .
               Our
               Authour
               puts
               a
               Question
               ,
               
                 What
                 parent
                 do
                 you
                 mean
                 ;
                 the
                 immediate
                 parent
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 predecessors
                 ?
                 For
                 suppose
                 the
                 immediate
                 parent
                 be
                 as
                 your
                 question
                 mentions
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Grand-father
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 predecessors
                 have
                 been
                 godly
                 .
              
               And
               farther
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 perceive
                 diverse
                 of
                 our
                 Divines
                 help
                 themselves
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 discourse
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 lose
                 that
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 immediate
                 parent
                 ,
                 and
                 flie
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               Though
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               that
               any
               should
               fly
               hither
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               help
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               me
               that
               he
               should
               stand
               for
               the
               immediate
               parent
               ,
               excluding
               all
               mediate
               predecessours
               ,
               who
               hath
               said
               enough
               for
               their
               power
               in
               giving
               of
               this
               interest
               to
               the
               children
               .
               He
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 administer
                 the
                 Seale
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 unto
                 this
                 childe
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 parent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Command
                 given
                 to
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 entered
                 into
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 seed
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 that
                 with
                 him
                 they
                 should
                 keepe
                 that
                 Seale
                 of
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               When
               God
               tooke
               Abraham
               into
               covenant
               and
               his
               seed
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               onely
               his
               immediate
               seed
               ,
               but
               the
               issue
               of
               his
               flesh
               at
               the
               greatest
               distance
               ,
               Gods
               covenant
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               in
               
               Gods
               apparition
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               3.
               6.
               and
               was
               pleaded
               by
               Moses
               in
               his
               intercession
               with
               God
               for
               Israel
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               13.
               
               Moses
               then
               ,
               and
               all
               Israel
               were
               in
               this
               confederation
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               yea
               all
               Israel
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               42.
               
               When
               the
               worst
               of
               Jewes
               make
               that
               plea
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               yields
               it
               ,
               John
               8.
               37.
               and
               the
               Apostle
               concludes
               a
               holinesse
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               root
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               were
               holy
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               16.
               
               I
               know
               not
               how
               we
               can
               bottome
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               grand
               Charter
               of
               God
               ,
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               exclude
               the
               mediate
               parent
               from
               all
               power
               to
               conferre
               this
               interest
               upon
               posterity
               .
               When
               Jacob
               calls
               Ephraim
               and
               Manasseh
               by
               the
               name
               of
               sonnes
               .
               Gen.
               48.
               9.
               as
               a
               father
               gives
               his
               blessing
               to
               them
               ,
               putting
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               names
               of
               his
               fathers
               ,
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               upon
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               and
               20.
               were
               they
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               the
               sonnes
               and
               seed
               of
               Jacob
               ?
               doth
               not
               their
               mediate
               Parent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Joseph
               their
               immediate
               Father
               ,
               conferre
               an
               interest
               on
               them
               ?
               Mr.
               Hooker
               was
               before
               our
               Authour
               in
               this
               tenent
               ,
               and
               his
               grounds
               are
               fully
               answered
               by
               Mr.
               Caudrey
               ,
               
               in
               his
               Diatribe
               ,
               concerning
               infant-baptisme
               .
               I
               shall
               onely
               take
               into
               consideration
               our
               Authors
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 yields
                 that
              
               England
               had
               Christians
               in
               Primitive-times
               .
               Thousands
               of
               Martyrs
               under
               Dioclesian
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               waters
               grew
               brackish
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 in
              
               England
               ;
               we
               held
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               the
               name
               Christianity
               under
               the
               Romish
               yoke
               ,
               till
               of
               late
               the
               State
               threw
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               people
               following
               the
               State
               concluding
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               God
               had
               his
               number
               in
               those
               dark
               times
               ;
               but
               what
               were
               those
               few
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               predecessours
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               restored
               to
               its
               purity
               ;
               God
               hath
               wonderfully
               appeared
               in
               England
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               use
               the
               argument
               of
               predecessours
               runne
               very
               high
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               If
               the
               waters
               grew
               brackish
               at
               Rome
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               gave
               their
               sent
               hither
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               waters
               of
               Judea
               and
               Jerusalem
               grow
               as
               brackish
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               worse
               savour
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ahaz
               ;
               and
               at
               those
               times
               when
               they
               brought
               forth
               children
               to
               God
               and
               gave
               them
               to
               
                 Moloch
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               16.
               20.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Neither
               do
               we
               look
               so
               farre
               back
               (
               when
               we
               look
               back
               as
               farre
               as
               Dioclesian
               )
               as
               the
               Jewes
               in
               Christ
               time
               ;
               as
               Paul
               that
               
               looked
               as
               farre
               as
               Abraham
               in
               his
               time
               :
               yea
               ,
               himself
               stayes
               not
               till
               he
               come
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               necessitated
               to
               look
               so
               high
               .
               A
               pedigree
               in
               a
               shorter
               line
               as
               to
               this
               purpose
               will
               serve
               our
               turne
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               tied
               to
               make
               it
               out
               that
               our
               Progenitors
               were
               really
               godly
               ,
               to
               conferre
               such
               covenant-interest
               upon
               us
               .
               Primitive-Christians
               were
               admitted
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Profession
               ,
               by
               our
               Authours
               confession
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               reality
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               they
               gave
               their
               posterity
               interest
               .
               We
               see
               how
               much
               reverend
               Master
               Hooker
               .
               speaking
               the
               opinion
               of
               his
               party
               ,
               gives
               to
               the
               Churches
               connivance
               ,
               negligence
               ,
               or
               indulgence
               in
               this
               thing
               :
               
                 If
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 either
                 through
                 connivance
                 ,
                 negligence
                 ,
                 or
                 indulgence
                 shall
                 tolerate
                 such
                 evils
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 persons
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 then
                 deny
                 them
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Members
                 .
              
               And
               I
               dare
               attribute
               as
               much
               to
               Gods
               connivance
               ,
               his
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               long
               suffering
               ;
               Till
               he
               sue
               out
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               ,
               and
               openly
               casts
               a
               people
               off
               ,
               (
               that
               they
               be
               none
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               called
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               )
               they
               are
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               with
               them
               .
               It
               seems
               Master
               Hooker
               judges
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               thus
               connive
               without
               sinne
               ;
               seeing
               he
               distinguisheth
               between
               connivance
               ,
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               negligence
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               God
               may
               ,
               out
               of
               just
               prerogative
               ;
               And
               to
               have
               the
               line
               broken
               off
               ,
               assoon
               as
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               in
               a
               race
               declines
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               infinitely
               above
               God
               ,
               rigorous
               ,
               and
               severe
               ,
               and
               the
               ready
               way
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               strange
               and
               monstrous
               confusion
               .
               He
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               sayes
               
                 he
                 will
                 a
                 little
                 consider
                 the
                 Text
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               then
               instances
               in
               that
               in
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 unto
                 thousands
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 my
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               as
               though
               that
               were
               the
               alone
               Text
               we
               had
               ,
               to
               rest
               upon
               .
               Though
               much
               might
               be
               spoke
               by
               way
               of
               Animadversion
               of
               his
               Answer
               ,
               yet
               I
               forbeare
               .
               Use
               may
               be
               made
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               to
               evidence
               that
               it
               is
               no
               unreasonable
               thing
               to
               carry
               on
               a
               priviledge
               so
               farre
               ,
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               ,
               and
               an
               easie
               reply
               made
               to
               most
               that
               he
               hath
               spoken
               ;
               Yet
               I
               build
               not
               a
               formal
               Argument
               upon
               it
               ,
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               spend
               time
               in
               it
               .
               His
               second
               ,
               third
               and
               fourth
               Argument
               come
               in
               to
               fill
               up
               his
               Comment
               on
               that
               Text
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               might
               have
               been
               answers
               ,
               not
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 that
                 Text
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
                 seemes
                 to
                 tie
                 the
                 
                 federal
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 parent
                 ;
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 grandfather
                 :
              
               And
               so
               it
               seemes
               to
               me
               also
               .
               Those
               Corinthians
               being
               new
               Converts
               ,
               their
               issue
               had
               none
               but
               immediate
               Parents
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               might
               claime
               their
               interest
               ;
               and
               by
               whom
               they
               might
               be
               entitled
               .
               As
               the
               Parents
               themselves
               did
               claime
               it
               from
               no
               Parents
               or
               Progenitours
               at
               all
               ,
               their
               Ancestours
               having
               no
               power
               to
               communicate
               it
               ;
               Isaac
               and
               Ishmael
               had
               right
               of
               circumcision
               onely
               from
               their
               immediate
               Parent
               ;
               Abraham
               had
               right
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               Jacob
               and
               his
               posterity
               had
               right
               from
               Parents
               ,
               both
               mediate
               and
               immediate
               ,
               and
               these
               Corinthians
               from
               their
               immediate
               Parents
               onely
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               from
               Parents
               mediate
               and
               immediate
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 sayes
              
               .
               If
               that
               promise
               doth
               give
               this
               power
               to
               predecessours
               ,
               &c.
               then
               though
               there
               are
               none
               to
               educate
               this
               childe
               ,
               (
               For
               the
               ignorant
               profane
               parents
               will
               not
               but
               teach
               them
               how
               to
               break
               the
               covenant
               ;
               The
               predecessours
               cannot
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               ;
               )
               yet
               we
               must
               seale
               to
               this
               childe
               ,
               &c.
               
               Where
               do
               you
               see
               Churches
               take
               care
               of
               such
               children
               ?
               they
               must
               be
               of
               some
               bignesse
               ,
               and
               understanding
               before
               the
               Church
               meddle
               with
               them
               ;
               the
               immediate
               profane
               person
               brings
               him
               up
               in
               ignorance
               and
               profanenesse
               ,
               neither
               will
               take
               care
               to
               have
               his
               childe
               instructed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               experience
               witnesseth
               too
               much
               ?
               Answ
               .
               
                 I
                 understand
                 here
                 the
                 covenant-promise
                 ,
                 as
              
               Acts
               2.
               39.
               
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 these
                 Jewes
                 were
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
              
               Acts
               2.
               35.
               
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 limit
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 speak
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               enough
               spoke
               to
               conclude
               the
               childes
               interest
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               shall
               be
               taught
               to
               break
               covenant
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               in
               covenant
               .
               An
               Indians
               childe
               breaks
               no
               covenant
               with
               God
               ;
               And
               being
               in
               covenant
               ,
               he
               is
               interessed
               in
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               him
               make
               it
               up
               into
               formal
               Argument
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               runnes
               thus
               .
               That
               childe
               whose
               immediate
               Parents
               will
               not
               bring
               it
               up
               in
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               This
               ,
               though
               it
               carry
               some
               fair
               shew
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               judge
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               evidently
               false
               ,
               Those
               that
               were
               
                 witnesse
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 killed
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 circumcision
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               23.
               31.
               yea
               ,
               those
               that
               had
               crucified
               
               Christ
               ,
               were
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               in
               confederation
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               39.
               
               That
               counsel
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Zach.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 Be
                 ye
                 not
                 as
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 former
                 Prophets
                 have
                 cryed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 Turne
                 ye
                 now
                 from
                 your
                 evil
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 evil
                 doings
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               ,
               in
               case
               none
               had
               been
               received
               as
               Members
               in
               covenant
               ;
               but
               those
               whose
               fathers
               took
               all
               care
               for
               their
               education
               in
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               Stephen
               might
               have
               spared
               his
               reproof
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               51
               ,
               52
               ,
               53.
               or
               rather
               had
               runne
               upon
               a
               contradiction
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 stiffe-necked
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 hearts
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 ye
                 do
                 alwayes
                 resist
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 your
                 fathers
                 did
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 ye
                 .
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 not
                 your
                 fathers
                 persecuted
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 slaine
                 them
                 which
                 shewed
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 One
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 ye
                 have
                 been
                 now
                 the
                 betrayers
                 and
                 murderers
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 kept
                 it
                 .
              
               They
               stood
               vested
               with
               their
               children
               in
               that
               great
               prerogative
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               1.
               
               The
               case
               of
               such
               children
               is
               sad
               ,
               but
               not
               desperate
               :
               Though
               the
               Church
               cannot
               do
               the
               whole
               duty
               incumbent
               on
               a
               godly
               Parent
               ,
               yet
               it
               takes
               care
               for
               the
               dispensation
               of
               those
               Ordinances
               that
               are
               saving
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               calls
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Salvation
               .
               I
               know
               some
               seeing
               the
               truth
               of
               title
               in
               such
               children
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dare
               not
               deny
               them
               ;
               yet
               are
               so
               farre
               scandalized
               with
               this
               loose
               education
               of
               children
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               admit
               it
               onely
               with
               this
               caution
               ,
               that
               some
               undertake
               for
               their
               education
               ;
               and
               so
               those
               of
               loose
               life
               ,
               may
               have
               their
               children
               baptized
               ;
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 some
                 difference
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 all
                 divine
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 impure
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               But
               I
               wonder
               how
               this
               difference
               of
               pure
               and
               impure
               is
               seen
               between
               childe
               and
               childe
               ,
               that
               is
               tendered
               to
               Baptism
               .
               As
               to
               covenant-holinesse
               they
               are
               both
               equal
               ,
               otherwise
               these
               mens
               undertaking
               would
               very
               hardly
               give
               them
               admission
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               real-holinesse
               ,
               neither
               have
               it
               ,
               by
               communication
               from
               their
               Parents
               ;
               otherwise
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 kept
                 without
                 blot
                 and
                 pollution
                 .
              
               I
               wonder
               what
               pollution
               these
               mean
               ;
               I
               know
               none
               in
               children
               but
               Original
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               childe
               of
               the
               best
               Parents
               is
               tainted
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               busying
               our selves
               with
               more
               care
               for
               preservation
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               than
               ever
               God
               himself
               took
               about
               them
               .
               If
               these
               ,
               thus
               borne
               ,
               
               have
               no
               right
               at
               all
               ,
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               they
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               with
               any
               caution
               whatsoever
               .
               Master
               Cawdry
               observes
               (
               and
               seemes
               to
               be
               of
               that
               judgement
               ,
               )
               that
               some
               think
               this
               proviso
               to
               be
               too
               hard
               :
               I
               confesse
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               that
               minde
               ;
               If
               (
               notwithstanding
               so
               sad
               discomforts
               in
               such
               Parents
               )
               infants
               stand
               vested
               in
               any
               such
               Birth-right-priviledge
               ;
               why
               should
               it
               be
               suspended
               on
               the
               courtesie
               of
               such
               undertakers
               ?
               being
               by
               birth-interest
               Christians
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               on
               this
               account
               passe
               for
               Heathens
               .
               And
               how
               hard
               is
               it
               to
               impose
               such
               a
               burden
               upon
               any
               that
               is
               not
               ready
               to
               adopt
               the
               issue
               as
               his
               owne
               ?
               and
               in
               such
               case
               ,
               his
               undertaking
               upon
               that
               ground
               brings
               the
               charge
               of
               a
               father
               upon
               him
               .
               This
               will
               soone
               grow
               into
               the
               bare
               formality
               of
               former
               Susceptors
               ,
               God-fathers
               ,
               and
               God-mothers
               ,
               without
               any
               real
               advantage
               to
               the
               childe
               .
               If
               by
               education
               be
               meant
               ,
               such
               as
               a
               godly
               Parent
               ought
               to
               give
               ,
               none
               will
               be
               found
               to
               do
               it
               .
               If
               onely
               education
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               in
               opposition
               to
               Judaisme
               ,
               Heathenisme
               ,
               it
               needs
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               and
               that
               implies
               a
               covenant
               .
               What
               farther
               is
               desired
               ,
               must
               be
               lest
               to
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               providence
               on
               Ordinances
               .
               The
               want
               of
               piety
               in
               the
               Parent
               is
               supplied
               by
               the
               piety
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               infant
               is
               received
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               .
               If
               the
               Predecessour
               may
               by
               this
               promise
               give
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               without
               the
               immediate
               Parent
               ;
               then
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               us
               how
               farre
               we
               may
               go
               for
               this
               Predecessour
               ?
               how
               many
               generations
               ?
               Where
               hath
               Gods
               Word
               limited
               Ministers
               ,
               you
               may
               go
               to
               this
               Predecessour
               ,
               and
               no
               farther
               ?
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 few
                 that
                 say
                 the
                 Predecessour
                 gives
                 right
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 immediate
                 Parent
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 concurre
                 in
                 a
                 joynt
                 way
                 to
                 communicate
                 a
                 covenant-interest
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 question
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 easie
                 answer
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               demand
               in
               titles
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               of
               Lands
               ,
               which
               men
               claime
               by
               descent
               from
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               that
               they
               stay
               ?
               It
               will
               be
               soon
               answered
               that
               they
               stay
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               rise
               no
               higher
               ,
               to
               finde
               any
               other
               Predecessours
               vested
               in
               such
               honours
               ,
               or
               such
               inheritance
               .
               Some
               can
               make
               no
               claim
               at
               all
               from
               Parents
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               first
               of
               their
               house
               ,
               of
               honour
               or
               inheritance
               .
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               interest
               from
               Terah
               ;
               such
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Converts
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Indians
               ,
               that
               now
               by
               a
               gracious
               providence
               are
               converted
               by
               the
               English
               .
               Some
               can
               go
               no
               farther
               
               then
               their
               immediate
               Parents
               ;
               they
               were
               the
               first
               in
               honour
               ,
               or
               that
               gained
               an
               inheritance
               to
               their
               house
               .
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               children
               called
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               holy
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               and
               will
               be
               the
               case
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Indian
               Converts
               ,
               Others
               can
               rise
               to
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               generation
               ;
               others
               can
               go
               as
               high
               as
               the
               Conquest
               ;
               some
               can
               claime
               beyond
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               by
               deeds
               beyond
               date
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               some
               Christians
               ,
               all
               may
               go
               as
               high
               as
               Ancestours
               have
               been
               in
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               
               If
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               promise
               Predecessours
               may
               without
               the
               immediate
               parent
               give
               right
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               then
               the
               children
               of
               an
               immediate
               parent
               apostatized
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               spoke
               already
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               
               and
               as
               to
               the
               children
               of
               excommunicate
               persons
               ,
               I
               readily
               yield
               his
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               baptize
               them
               ,
               against
               which
               ,
               he
               thus
               farther
               reasons
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               may
               baptize
               the
               children
               of
               an
               excommunicate
               parent
               ,
               then
               I
               may
               baptize
               the
               children
               of
               one
               who
               is
               no
               Member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               is
               the
               excommunicate
               person
               )
               ;
               so
               consequently
               the
               children
               of
               a
               Turk
               or
               Indian
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               no
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               communion
               in
               Church-priviledges
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               excommunication
               be
               onely
               out
               of
               a
               particular
               visible
               congregation
               (
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               )
               then
               the
               reply
               is
               easie
               ,
               being
               thus
               excommunicate
               his
               right
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               universal
               visible
               ,
               still
               remaines
               ,
               and
               into
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               we
               admit
               Members
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               otherwise
               a
               Christian
               were
               a
               Christian
               respective
               onely
               to
               one
               congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               congregation
               falling
               ,
               his
               Christianity
               must
               fall
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               being
               taken
               into
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               also
               admitted-anew
               by
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               farther
               answer
               .
               A
               Church-Member
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               either
               
                 quoad
                 jus
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               or
               
                 quoad
                 jus
                 in
                 re
              
               ;
               either
               respective
               to
               a
               fundamental
               proper
               right
               ,
               or
               a
               present
               personal
               actual
               fruition
               of
               his
               interest
               .
               An
               excommunicate
               man
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               is
               a
               Church-Member
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               later
               ;
               This
               excommunication
               is
               a
               sequestration
               ,
               not
               a
               confiscation
               .
               He
               himself
               is
               suspended
               from
               
               present
               benefit
               ,
               not
               cut
               off
               from
               all
               title
               ,
               as
               several
               wayes
               may
               be
               made
               to
               appear
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 or
                 a
                 Publican
              
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               society
               with
               him
               or
               familiarity
               ,
               saith
               Master
               
                 Cawdrey
                 ,
                 Diatribe
                 pag.
              
               218.
               )
               not
               an
               Heathen
               and
               Publicane
               .
               That
               Text
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               14.
               is
               ordinarily
               understood
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               yet
               there
               the
               caution
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 Count
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 admonish
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               A
               brother
               is
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               is
               a
               brother
               .
               That
               which
               is
               for
               cure
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               member
               in
               particular
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               total
               dismembring
               :
               But
               this
               sentence
               is
               for
               cure
               of
               the
               particular
               member
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
               a
               
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 poyson
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 an
                 enemy
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 medicine
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 brother
                 for
                 life
                 ,
              
               saith
               Gomarus
               in
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               15.
               
               Certainly
               Gods
               casting
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               12.
               taking
               away
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               Mat.
               21.
               3.
               removal
               of
               his
               Candlestick
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
               the
               breaking
               off
               from
               the
               Olive
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               17.
               is
               a
               sentence
               farre
               above
               Excommunication
               .
               To
               let
               passe
               Authours
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               Zanchy
               ,
               and
               Perkins
               ,
               quoted
               by
               Master
               Firmin
               .
               The
               National
               Synod
               of
               France
               ,
               1583.
               
               The
               Divines
               of
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Calvine
              
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Ames
                 .
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Brochman
              
               ,
               quoted
               by
               Master
               
                 Cawdrey
                 ,
                 Diatribe
                 ,
                 page
              
               216.
               and
               examine
               it
               by
               reason
               .
               Either
               the
               excommunicate
               persons
               sin
               divests
               the
               childe
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Churches
               censure
               ;
               But
               neither
               the
               sin
               ,
               nor
               the
               censure
               :
               Ergo.
               1.
               
               Not
               the
               sin
               as
               may
               appear
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               an
               Argument
               ,
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               .
               Our
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               (
               as
               we
               heard
               )
               allow
               the
               Baptisme
               ,
               notwithstanding
               sin
               before
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               then
               the
               sin
               in
               their
               judgement
               that
               doth
               divest
               them
               .
               2.
               
               By
               an
               Argument
               
                 ad
                 rem
              
               .
               No
               sin
               but
               that
               of
               nature
               descends
               to
               posterity
               ;
               man
               transmits
               not
               his
               personal
               vices
               ,
               neither
               fault
               nor
               guilt
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               his
               graces
               .
               And
               for
               the
               sentence
               that
               cannot
               reach
               the
               childe
               ,
               I
               never
               read
               that
               Church-censures
               were
               like
               that
               plague
               laid
               upon
               Gehazi
               ,
               to
               cleave
               to
               him
               and
               to
               his
               seed
               .
               In
               any
               legal
               proceeding
               ,
               the
               childe
               is
               not
               to
               be
               punished
               for
               the
               fathers
               fault
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               Law
               against
               it
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 24.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 fathers
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 children
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 fathers
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sin
              
               ;
               and
               Amaziah
               King
               of
               Judah
               is
               commended
               for
               observation
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               (
               in
               his
               acts
               of
               justice
               )
               proceeding
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               25.
               34.
               and
               we
               read
               not
               that
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               censure
               should
               transcend
               it
               .
               The
               child
               of
               a
               thief
               is
               not
               committed
               with
               him
               to
               prison
               ,
               &
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               that
               he
               should
               be
               committed
               with
               him
               to
               Satan
               :
               I
               say
               then
               there
               is
               right
               to
               Baptism
               in
               the
               child
               of
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               ▪
               I
               wish
               our
               Brethren
               would
               stick
               here
               ,
               &
               not
               refuse
               those
               children
               ,
               whose
               parents
               are
               under
               no
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 our
                 Authour
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Premises
                 a
                 question
                 ,
              
               Whether
               is
               this
               bare
               profession
               of
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               (
               though
               Parents
               be
               grossely
               ignorant
               ,
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               subject
               to
               Church-discipline
               )
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               continue
               him
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               .
               
                 And
                 then
                 proceeds
                 to
                 arguments
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 question
                 ;
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 he
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 his
                 question
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 wholly
                 yielded
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 thence
                 he
                 could
                 draw
                 his
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 in
              
               England
               
                 should
                 not
                 baptize
                 the
                 infants
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 professe
                 the
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 He
                 confesseth
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 he
                 hath
                 disadvantage
                 .
              
               For
               if
               a
               man
               be
               looked
               upon
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               as
               a
               visible
               Saint
               ,
               and
               reputed
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ;
               if
               that
               Member
               be
               very
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               let
               him
               alone
               and
               not
               deale
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               person
               may
               challenge
               any
               Ordinance
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               both
               Baptisme
               and
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               But
               I
               conceive
               such
               a
               person
               is
               not
               sufficiently
               qualified
               to
               make
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               continued
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               seek
               to
               reforme
               him
               ,
               or
               if
               not
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               :
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Church
               will
               let
               such
               a
               person
               alone
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               these
               Ordinances
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               guilt
               charged
               upon
               that
               Church
               .
            
             
               Here
               ,
               is
               his
               acknowledgement
               that
               they
               are
               continued
               Church-Members
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               not
               be
               continued
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               he
               hath
               further
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 Jewes
                 being
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 National
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 Membership
                 held
                 ;
                 they
                 might
                 challenge
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 wicked
                 persons
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 lets
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 challenge
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               upon
               his
               own
               grounds
               ,
               they
               may
               of
               right
               challenge
               it
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               then
               must
               needes
               do
               wrong
               in
               case
               they
               deny
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               all
               mens
               judgements
               ,
               the
               question
               is
               concluded
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               ;
               yea
               ,
               should
               the
               Church
               passe
               to
               the
               highest
               of
               her
               censures
               ,
               through
               all
               that
               is
               allowed
               to
               the
               highest
               top
               ,
               yet
               still
               the
               person
               under
               censure
               continues
               in
               a
               fundamental
               
               right
               of
               Membership
               ,
               though
               debarred
               of
               present
               fruition
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               infants
               entituled
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               to
               Baptisme
               .
               His
               Arguments
               are
               worthy
               of
               examination
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               concludes
               such
               a
               one
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               Members
               of
               Churches
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               are
               Saints
               visible
               :
               But
               such
               a
               person
               as
               the
               question
               mentions
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               visible
               Saint
               :
               Ergo.
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 he
                 proves
              
               ,
               Such
               as
               will
               say
               that
               such
               a
               person
               as
               the
               Question
               mentions
               is
               a
               visible
               Saint
               ,
               I
               thinke
               his
               eyes
               are
               not
               good
               .
               He
               that
               tells
               me
               ,
               the
               Saints
               which
               Paul
               mentions
               in
               those
               places
               were
               no
               other
               than
               such
               a
               person
               as
               is
               in
               the
               Question
               ,
               he
               must
               pardon
               me
               ,
               though
               I
               beleeve
               him
               not
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Visible
               Saint
               ,
               is
               taken
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               Separation
               for
               ,
               and
               dedication
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               real
               qualifications
               according
               to
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               such
               are
               real
               Saints
               ,
               that
               he
               mentions
               and
               rejects
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               we
               have
               shewn
               [
               Saint
               ]
               to
               be
               frequently
               taken
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               most
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               there
               being
               few
               that
               had
               not
               defiled
               their
               garments
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               :
               In
               the
               second
               sense
               (
               and
               I
               know
               not
               a
               third
               )
               his
               eyes
               are
               better
               than
               mine
               ,
               that
               can
               determine
               concerning
               them
               .
               Inward
               graces
               onely
               make
               a
               real
               Saint
               ,
               and
               these
               to
               me
               are
               invisible
               :
               if
               he
               meanes
               so
               far
               as
               mens
               judgements
               can
               upon
               any
               fair
               ground
               conclude
               that
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               then
               the
               Apostles
               will
               be
               involved
               in
               our
               guilt
               ,
               who
               hand
               over
               head
               admitted
               members
               the
               same
               day
               they
               were
               converted
               ,
               being
               in
               foul
               sins
               ,
               and
               never
               staying
               time
               to
               make
               judgement
               of
               the
               hopeful
               truth
               of
               their
               graces
               .
               Paul
               calls
               all
               those
               that
               he
               persecuted
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Acts
               26.
               10.
               
               So
               doth
               
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               9.
               13.
               all
               those
               for
               whom
               after
               conversion
               he
               ordered
               and
               made
               Collections
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               1.
               
               And
               these
               were
               some
               of
               them
               as
               bad
               as
               any
               that
               in
               his
               Epistles
               he
               reproves
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               a
               bare
               profession
               in
               Christ
               be
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               then
               no
               person
               can
               justly
               be
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               a
               Church
               for
               the
               vilest
               sins
               or
               heresies
               ,
               provided
               he
               doth
               but
               hold
               this
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               cleare
               ,
               the
               person
               is
               the
               same
               which
               he
               was
               when
               you
               took
               him
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 clearely
                 erroneous
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
              
               Simon
               Magus
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 manifestly
                 opposeth
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 visible
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 as
                 the
                 question
                 mentions
                 doth
                 manifestly
                 oppose
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 visible
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               Not
               fit
               to
               passe
               without
               censure
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               added
               :
               but
               whiles
               he
               acts
               rebellion
               ,
               he
               professeth
               subjection
               and
               in
               the
               Apostles
               language
               is
               a
               professor
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               2.
               
               Having
               thus
               made
               way
               he
               propounds
               several
               Arguments
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               by
               the
               Gospel
               are
               not
               to
               baptize
               the
               children
               of
               such
               Parents
               .
            
             
               We
               come
               now
               to
               our
               Authours
               arguments
               ;
               First
               ,
               
                 Such
                 persons
                 as
              
               de
               jure
               
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
              
               de
               facto
               
                 are
                 excluded
                 by
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 their
                 childrens
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 But
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 the
                 Question
                 mentions
              
               de
               jure
               
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
              
               de
               facto
               
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
              
               Ergo.
               The
               Major
               is
               proved
               ,
               
                 If
                 Baptisme
                 doth
                 seale
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 covenant
                 which
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 signifie
                 and
                 seale
                 as
                 great
                 blessings
                 and
                 priviledges
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 doth
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 the●r
                 childrens
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 :
              
               Ergo.
               
                 The
                 Consequent
              
               .
               This
               is
               Master
               Blackwoods
               argument
               to
               keep
               infants
               from
               Baptisme
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               kept
               from
               the
               Supper
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               of
               any
               validity
               to
               serve
               our
               Authors
               turn
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               as
               great
               force
               for
               Master
               Blackwood
               ;
               Give
               me
               leave
               in
               Master
               Blackwoods
               behalfe
               to
               urge
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               with
               the
               least
               change
               of
               words
               that
               is
               possible
               :
               If
               Baptisme
               doth
               seal
               to
               the
               same
               covenant
               which
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               doth
               ,
               and
               doth
               signifie
               and
               seale
               as
               great
               blessings
               and
               priviledges
               as
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               doth
               :
               then
               those
               that
               are
               excluded
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               Baptisme
               ;
               But
               all
               infants
               are
               excluded
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               
                 eo
                 nomine
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               infants
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               Baptisme
               .
               When
               Master
               Firmin
               hath
               given
               a
               faire
               and
               full
               answer
               to
               this
               Syllogisme
               ,
               he
               may
               easily
               fit
               it
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               to
               give
               like
               satisfaction
               .
               An
               infant
               in
               covenant
               may
               be
               admitted
               by
               that
               signe
               and
               scale
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               which
               he
               is
               meerely
               passive
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               kept
               back
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               infancy
               ,
               from
               that
               sign
               and
               seale
               ,
               which
               the
               Participants
               must
               actually
               improve
               for
               their
               spiritual
               benefit
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               Parent
               may
               put
               a
               present
               bar
               to
               his
               actual
               admission
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               present
               guilt
               )
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               when
               his
               innocent
               infant
               can
               put
               no
               barre
               to
               his
               admission
               to
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Parent
               stands
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               
               entituled
               ,
               when
               for
               the
               present
               he
               may
               be
               for
               his
               spiritual
               benefit
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               suspended
               .
               Another
               reverend
               Authour
               hath
               made
               use
               of
               this
               argument
               from
               the
               uniformity
               of
               the
               service
               of
               God
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               from
               the
               uniformity
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               another
               purpose
               ;
               not
               to
               exclude
               any
               infants
               at
               all
               who
               descend
               from
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               from
               Baptisme
               ,
               but
               for
               admission
               of
               all
               visible
               Church-Members
               ,
               not
               under
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               As
               one
               from
               the
               suspension
               of
               Parents
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               would
               conclude
               the
               suspension
               of
               infants
               from
               Baptism
               ;
               So
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               the
               admission
               of
               all
               infants
               without
               difference
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               would
               infer
               ,
               not
               onely
               a
               just
               warranty
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               necessity
               of
               answerable
               admittance
               of
               their
               Parents
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               
                 Let
                 our
                 Independents
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 answer
                 ,
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 allow
                 a
                 Syntax
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 besides
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Quae
                   genus
                
                 of
                 Anomales
                 and
                 Heteroclites
                 onely
                 at
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ?
                 let
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Presbyterians
                 answer
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 admit
                 of
                 children
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 being
                 borne
                 of
                 Christian
                 parents
                 unto
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 turne
                 away
                 the
                 parents
                 of
                 those
                 children
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 gone
                 about
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 ,
                 had
                 better
                 haply
                 have
                 said
                 nothing
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 free
                 course
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 denial
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 seam-rent
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 handsomely
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 though
                 stitcht
                 together
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 in
                 yielding
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 granted
                 the
                 other
                 ;
              
               As
               to
               this
               passage
               ,
               I
               first
               marvel
               how
               this
               is
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Independents
               ,
               that
               they
               allow
               a
               Syntax
               in
               the
               whole
               service
               of
               God
               besides
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               Anomalaes
               and
               Heteroclites
               ,
               onely
               at
               this
               Ordinance
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               they
               have
               as
               many
               Heteroclites
               in
               Baptisme
               as
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               And
               in
               both
               the
               Sacraments
               (
               as
               to
               those
               that
               they
               judge
               admittible
               )
               they
               keep
               the
               form
               as
               whole
               as
               himself
               contends
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               how
               many
               rents
               soever
               they
               may
               make
               besides
               .
               The
               same
               latitude
               that
               they
               hold
               in
               admission
               of
               parents
               to
               the
               Supper
               ,
               they
               hold
               in
               admission
               of
               children
               to
               Baptisme
               .
               And
               for
               Presbyterians
               ,
               their
               admission
               of
               infants
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               conclude
               them
               under
               any
               necessity
               of
               admission
               of
               the
               parents
               to
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               ;
               Nor
               on
               the
               contrary
               will
               their
               suspension
               of
               parents
               ,
               conclude
               any
               necessity
               of
               like
               suspension
               of
               infants
               ;
               Every
               tub
               must
               stand
               on
               its
               own
               bottome
               ,
               every
               one
               
               must
               beare
               his
               own
               burden
               ;
               when
               parents
               divolve
               a
               covenant-title
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               divolve
               a
               covenant-breach
               upon
               their
               children
               .
               And
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               he
               will
               keep
               up
               any
               such
               uniformity
               that
               he
               contends
               for
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               his
               own
               opinion
               .
               Persons
               under
               Excommunication
               are
               confessed
               to
               be
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               I
               desire
               to
               learne
               whether
               that
               sentence
               ,
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               root
               and
               branch
               ?
               Whether
               it
               be
               a
               sentence
               personal
               or
               hereditary
               ?
               I
               much
               mistake
               my
               Authour
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               will
               maintaine
               the
               latter
               ,
               that
               that
               sword
               is
               held
               out
               with
               so
               keen
               an
               edge
               ,
               to
               lop
               off
               both
               parent
               and
               child
               ;
               If
               he
               admit
               the
               former
               ,
               than
               the
               same
               rent
               is
               made
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               so
               much
               complaines
               .
               Presbyterians
               that
               keep
               those
               persons
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               a
               degree
               of
               punishment
               in
               order
               to
               that
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               (
               as
               they
               use
               to
               speake
               )
               whom
               they
               judge
               to
               be
               in
               a
               way
               deserving
               it
               ,
               and
               admit
               their
               infants
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               make
               no
               other
               manner
               of
               rent
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               those
               that
               keep
               back
               persons
               under
               actual
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               like
               admission
               to
               infants
               .
               The
               state
               of
               Parent
               and
               childe
               respective
               to
               the
               covenant
               is
               homogeneal
               .
               If
               the
               root
               be
               holy
               ,
               the
               branch
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 è
                 contra
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               parent
               by
               his
               misdemeanour
               may
               incur
               that
               censure
               of
               which
               his
               infant
               is
               not
               deserving
               .
               His
               argument
               should
               run
               thus
               ,
               If
               the
               guilty
               parent
               be
               debarred
               of
               a
               priviledge
               ,
               then
               the
               innocent
               childe
               ought
               to
               be
               debarred
               likewise
               :
               me
               thinks
               a
               difference
               might
               be
               put
               between
               a
               scandalous
               parent
               that
               is
               active
               ,
               and
               an
               innocent
               childe
               that
               is
               passive
               ;
               a
               parent
               that
               cannot
               ,
               will
               not
               improve
               it
               to
               his
               comfort
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               judgement
               ,
               and
               a
               child
               that
               cannot
               mis-improve
               it
               ;
               
                 My
                 Argument
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 runs
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 childe
                 brings
                 nothing
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 considered
                 as
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 parent
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 parent
                 gives
                 the
                 right
                 .
              
               And
               the
               parent
               conferres
               right
               in
               covenant
               ,
               Though
               he
               breakes
               covenant
               ,
               yet
               conferres
               not
               the
               transgression
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Argument
               were
               as
               good
               that
               the
               childe
               must
               necessarily
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               because
               the
               father
               did
               worthily
               receive
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               father
               is
               worthy
               ,
               so
               is
               not
               the
               childe
               ;
               so
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               father
               is
               unworthy
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               i.e.
               tenders
               himself
               unworthy
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               not
               the
               child
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               Argument
               .
               
                 Such
                 parents
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 cannot
                 justly
                 challenge
                 Baptisme
                 for
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 bound
                 to
                 administer
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 parents
                 as
                 the
                 Question
                 mentions
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 now
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               Ergo.
               This
               argument
               is
               of
               the
               same
               stamp
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               other
               answer
               ,
               The
               parent
               hath
               contracted
               a
               great
               load
               of
               guilt
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               infant
               is
               innocent
               ;
               This
               argument
               well
               followed
               home
               might
               unbaptize
               a
               great
               part
               of
               those
               that
               are
               of
               this
               judgement
               ,
               and
               render
               all
               their
               priviledges
               in
               Church-Ordinances
               fruitlesse
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               previous
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               argument
               .
               
                 If
                 Ministers
                 in
                 baptizing
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 hold
                 to
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 such
                 parents
                 as
                 the
                 question
                 mentions
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 none
                 will
                 deny
                 that
                 ;
                 Ergo.
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 Ministers
                 by
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 baptize
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Ergo.
                 My
                 argument
                 tends
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 parent
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 none
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 parent
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 Ergo.
                 his
                 childe
                 is
                 none
                 .
              
               Here
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 triumph
              
               ,
               and
               well
               they
               may
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               strength
               in
               this
               argument
               .
               But
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 can
                 easily
                 distinguish
              
               ;
               and
               I
               say
               we
               can
               distinguish
               as
               easily
               .
               Distinctions
               sufficient
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               chap.
               38.
               where
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               made
               good
               that
               these
               in
               question
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               Disciples
               as
               to
               the
               participation
               of
               Ordinances
               ;
               Even
               a
               truantly
               untoward
               boy
               is
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               he
               well
               deserves
               the
               lash
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               School
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               argument
               .
               
                 To
                 administer
                 the
                 Seale
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 a
                 child
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 visibly
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 a
                 prophaning
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 administer
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 a
                 childe
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 question
                 mentions
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 a
                 child
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 visibly
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 Satan
                 .
                 
                   Ergo.
                   The
                   minor
                   is
                   thus
                   by
                   him
                   proved
                   .
                
                 A
                 person
                 grossely
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 fundamentals
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 his
                 trade
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               though
               he
               doth
               not
               formally
               make
               a
               covenant
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               To
               be
               visibly
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               formally
               enter
               no
               covenant
               ,
               is
               little
               lesse
               than
               a
               contradiction
               :
               put
               the
               argument
               into
               form
               .
               To
               administer
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               to
               a
               childe
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               him
               that
               is
               formally
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               really
               does
               service
               to
               Satan
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               his
               argument
               will
               appeare
               visible
               ,
               and
               no
               visibility
               of
               a
               covenant
               with
               Satan
               found
               .
               I
               do
               not
               know
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whose
               childe
               I
               could
               refuse
               on
               this
               account
               .
               Those
               to
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               in
               the
               sharpest
               language
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 8.
                 44.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 father
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 your
                 father
                 ye
                 will
                 do
                 ,
              
               were
               men
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               children
               initiated
               with
               the
               signe
               and
               seal
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               he
               farther
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 Ministers
                 pray
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 baptize
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 have
                 some
                 eye
                 to
                 Gods
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 mention
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 parent
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 parent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 plead
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 godly
                 Minister
                 shall
                 carry
                 the
                 parent
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 thus
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 his
                 heart
                 check
                 him
                 ,
                 trouble
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 parent
                 ?
              
               They
               may
               well
               pray
               that
               God
               will
               make
               his
               Ordinances
               (
               through
               his
               Spirit
               )
               of
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               infant
               of
               a
               covenant-breaking
               father
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               covenant-keeping
               childe
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               Abaz
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               breaking
               covenant
               ,
               may
               have
               an
               Hezekiah
               keeping
               covenant
               ;
               such
               an
               Ammon
               ,
               a
               Josiah
               ,
               and
               this
               without
               the
               least
               check
               of
               conscience
               .
               This
               is
               frequently
               heard
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               prayers
               for
               the
               children
               of
               godly
               parents
               frequently
               denied
               :
               David
               hath
               an
               Ammon
               and
               
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 Jehoshaphat
              
               a
               Jehoram
               and
               Josiah
               a
               Jehoaz
               ;
               Their
               conscience
               would
               infinitely
               more
               check
               them
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               word
               regulate
               their
               consciences
               )
               when
               providence
               conferres
               priviledges
               of
               Ordinances
               on
               such
               an
               infant
               to
               be
               received
               where
               salvation
               is
               ,
               upon
               so
               weak
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               Scripture
               unheard
               of
               plea
               ,
               as
               his
               fathers
               transgression
               to
               keep
               it
               out
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               fifth
               Argument
               .
               He
               hints
               two
               things
               which
               he
               would
               have
               seriously
               taken
               into
               examination
               ,
               though
               he
               sayes
               he
               will
               not
               put
               them
               into
               form
               .
               1.
               
               
                 How
                 exceedingly
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 is
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 abused
                 through
                 this
                 heedlesse
                 administring
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 persons
                 never
                 minde
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 
                 beforehand
                 ,
                 nor
                 after
                 :
                 But
                 come
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 our
                 children
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               argument
               of
               Anabaptists
               against
               infant-Baptisme
               ;
               Because
               some
               Reverend
               Divines
               complaine
               that
               few
               improve
               their
               Baptisme
               received
               in
               infancy
               ,
               to
               any
               spiritual
               advantage
               to
               their
               souls
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               to
               Baptize
               infants
               .
               One
               is
               like
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               reason
               from
               the
               abuse
               ,
               to
               the
               casting
               of
               them
               aside
               .
               Nonsingers
               of
               Psalmes
               (
               which
               himselfe
               professes
               to
               oppose
               )
               may
               reason
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               and
               upon
               like
               ground
               some
               have
               warned
               men
               out
               of
               Christ
               not
               to
               pray
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               forbeare
               till
               they
               are
               in
               Christ
               .
               And
               when
               a
               natural
               man
               blesses
               God
               for
               a
               good
               crop
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               as
               good
               that
               he
               cursed
               him
               .
               If
               men
               were
               disposed
               to
               wrangle
               ,
               here
               doubtlesse
               were
               more
               colour
               against
               such
               mens
               performances
               of
               duties
               ,
               in
               which
               onely
               themselves
               are
               interessed
               ,
               than
               against
               parents
               tender
               of
               their
               infants
               to
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               in
               which
               of
               right
               they
               are
               entitled
               ,
               though
               they
               lay
               not
               to
               heart
               a
               right
               and
               pious
               way
               of
               performance
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 jumble
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 men
                 together
                 ;
                 If
                 Master
                 Greenham
                 ,
                 Master
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 Master
                 Rogers
                 ,
                 Master
                 Dod
                 ,
                 or
                 whom
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 bring
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 most
                 ignorant
                 sot
                 ,
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 swearer
                 ,
                 uncleane
                 person
                 ,
                 scorner
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 childe
                 baptized
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 Have
                 they
                 their
                 children
                 taken
                 into
                 covenant
                 ?
                 so
                 have
                 I
                 sayes
                 the
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 swearer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shall
                 we
                 owne
                 all
                 these
                 men
                 alike
                 under
                 the
                 covenant
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 a
                 like
                 to
                 all
                 ?
              
               This
               many
               a
               time
               hath
               been
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               in
               nothing
               did
               I
               ever
               receive
               more
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               Not
               one
               of
               these
               holy
               men
               ,
               would
               have
               made
               any
               such
               complaint
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               the
               children
               of
               such
               should
               meet
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               I
               could
               as
               easily
               difference
               them
               by
               their
               visage
               and
               features
               ,
               as
               I
               could
               respective
               to
               their
               several
               interests
               or
               priviledges
               .
               Parents
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               keep
               up
               the
               name
               and
               profession
               of
               Christians
               ;
               the
               one
               with
               all
               care
               walks
               up
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               are
               as
               loose
               and
               carelesse
               in
               it
               :
               Master
               Greenham
               ,
               Master
               Perkins
               could
               not
               transmit
               to
               their
               children
               their
               graces
               ;
               Neither
               do
               these
               transmit
               their
               personal
               wickednesse
               :
               Look
               into
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               call
               
               out
               the
               most
               deserving
               Patriots
               ,
               set
               against
               them
               
                 Verres
                 ,
                 Catiline
              
               ,
               or
               who
               you
               will
               ,
               freedome
               of
               birth
               ,
               interest
               in
               native
               priviledges
               is
               like
               to
               the
               issue
               of
               either
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Common-weale
               of
               Israel
               :
               and
               it
               can
               be
               no
               otherwise
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               any
               priviledge
               divolved
               from
               parent
               to
               childe
               ;
               And
               when
               this
               falls
               ,
               infant-Baptisme
               falls
               together
               with
               it
               ;
               nothing
               in
               the
               childe
               (
               as
               our
               Authour
               well
               observes
               )
               without
               relation
               to
               the
               parent
               can
               give
               any
               interest
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LX.
               
            
             
               The
               application
               of
               the
               whole
               in
               several
               inferences
               .
            
             
               TO
               winde
               up
               the
               whole
               of
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               birth-priviledge
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Beleevers
               in
               some
               practical
               application
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               All
               possible
               engagements
               and
               obligations
               unto
               all
               holinesse
               of
               conversation
               necessarily
               follows
               and
               flowes
               from
               this
               royal
               priviledge
               ,
               and
               high
               advancement
               of
               birth-holinesse
               ;
               If
               we
               contend
               for
               their
               dignity
               ,
               and
               minde
               them
               not
               at
               all
               of
               duty
               ,
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               birth
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               not
               to
               a
               suitable
               life
               ;
               In
               the
               neglect
               of
               duty
               they
               may
               soon
               make
               forfeiture
               of
               their
               dignity
               ,
               and
               turn
               this
               singular
               mercy
               into
               the
               highest
               aggravation
               of
               their
               misery
               :
               we
               blame
               those
               of
               noble
               and
               generous
               birth
               ,
               that
               betake
               themselves
               to
               sordid
               and
               ignoble
               wayes
               ,
               Thus
               degenerating
               they
               are
               a
               blot
               to
               their
               families
               ,
               a
               disgrace
               and
               reproach
               to
               their
               race
               ;
               no
               birth
               equal
               in
               honour
               to
               that
               of
               Christians
               .
               Theodosius
               worthily
               esteemed
               it
               a
               greater
               honour
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               was
               an
               Emperour
               :
               None
               degenerate
               so
               foully
               and
               blame-worthily
               ,
               as
               they
               when
               their
               conversation
               is
               unchristian
               ,
               wayes
               of
               sin
               are
               for
               sinners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               a
               way
               proper
               for
               Turks
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               let
               the
               holy
               seed
               be
               holy
               ,
               their
               demeanour
               suited
               to
               their
               honour
               .
               Sardanapalus
               the
               King
               may
               with
               lesse
               infamy
               spin
               among
               women
               ,
               or
               Domitian
               the
               Emperour
               spend
               his
               time
               in
               catching
               of
               flies
               ,
               works
               farre
               below
               their
               dignities
               ,
               than
               a
               Christian
               may
               sin
               with
               a
               Heathen
               .
               The
               Martyrs
               in
               Primitive
               times
               being
               moved
               to
               swear
               by
               the
               fortune
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               thought
               that
               the
               answer
               
               was
               full
               ,
               and
               fair
               ,
               to
               say
               they
               were
               Christians
               :
               Such
               answer
               should
               he
               have
               that
               would
               tempt
               to
               ungodlinesse
               ,
               
                 should
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 I
                 fly
                 ?
              
               saith
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Nehem.
               6.
               11.
               his
               honour
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               be
               so
               base
               ;
               should
               such
               a
               man
               as
               a
               Christian
               (
               the
               least
               of
               whom
               is
               greater
               than
               Nehemiahs
               better
               ,
               Mat.
               11
               ,
               11.
               )
               be
               for
               sin
               ?
               He
               that
               is
               not
               a
               sinner
               by
               birth
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               sinner
               in
               his
               life
               .
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               greatest
               honour
               ,
               such
               bear
               Christs
               name
               ,
               and
               weare
               his
               livery
               ;
               they
               have
               that
               title
               in
               which
               Jude
               and
               James
               with
               other
               of
               the
               Apostles
               gloried
               ,
               
                 A
                 servant
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               .
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               greatest
               engagement
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 nameth
                 Christ
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquity
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
               To
               talk
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               in
               sin
               ,
               is
               to
               wear
               the
               colours
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               plot
               and
               fight
               for
               another
               ;
               to
               wear
               Christs
               colours
               ,
               and
               fight
               for
               Satan
               .
               Baptisme
               renders
               a
               sinner
               up
               to
               the
               heaviest
               punishment
               .
               The
               high
               favours
               shewed
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               made
               a
               Jew
               to
               fare
               worse
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               sin
               than
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               Amos
               3.
               2.
               
               The
               high
               favours
               shewed
               to
               Christians
               make
               Christians
               to
               fare
               worse
               in
               sinful
               wayes
               than
               Heathens
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               
               All
               in
               a
               Christians
               calling
               bespeaks
               this
               holinesse
               .
               God
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               15.
               
               The
               work
               to
               which
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               7.
               
               The
               company
               unto
               which
               he
               is
               joyned
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               19.
               
               The
               attendants
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               guarded
               ,
               Matth.
               25.
               31.
               
               The
               rule
               whereby
               he
               is
               guided
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               2.
               
               The
               Seale
               by
               which
               he
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               13.
               
               And
               the
               place
               whither
               he
               makes
               and
               tends
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               8.
               all
               are
               holy
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               Let
               the
               parents
               of
               such
               seed
               ,
               now
               see
               what
               education
               is
               expected
               .
               Breeding
               must
               answer
               birth
               and
               descent
               ;
               A
               Christian
               is
               of
               the
               noblest
               birth
               ,
               he
               must
               therefore
               have
               the
               most
               noble
               education
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               upon
               parents
               to
               bring
               up
               their
               Children
               
                 in
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               6.
               4.
               
               God
               may
               call
               on
               them
               thus
               to
               bring
               up
               his
               children
               ,
               in
               nature
               theirs
               ,
               in
               covenant
               Gods.
               Every
               Christian
               parent
               ,
               hath
               a
               childe
               of
               God
               committed
               to
               his
               care
               and
               tuition
               :
               How
               great
               a
               soloecisme
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               Parents
               should
               dedicate
               children
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               borne
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               professing
               to
               the
               world
               that
               they
               belong
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               Hannah
               concerning
               Samuel
               ,
               they
               intend
               them
               for
               him
               ,
               when
               nothing
               appeares
               in
               their
               education
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               have
               been
               given
               to
               Molok
               ,
               somewhat
               worse
               than
               the
               mongrell
               seed
               that
               spoke
               halfe
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               halfe
               in
               the
               language
               of
               
                 Ashdod
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               13.
               24.
               
               Scarce
               
               a
               word
               can
               be
               heard
               out
               of
               their
               mouths
               ,
               to
               argue
               that
               they
               are
               Christians
               ,
               lisping
               out
               oaths
               as
               soone
               as
               words
               ;
               put
               to
               learne
               trades
               ,
               and
               little
               regard
               had
               that
               they
               might
               know
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               And
               how
               much
               is
               it
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               that
               authority
               would
               take
               order
               ,
               for
               more
               careful
               catechistical
               teaching
               of
               youth
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               not
               complaine
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 My
                 people
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               4.
               7.
               
               A
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               people
               ignorant
               to
               perdition
               and
               destruction
               ;
               England
               is
               highly
               honoured
               of
               God
               by
               this
               gracious
               call
               ,
               with
               
                 Capernaum
                 lifted
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 ;
                 England
              
               would
               highly
               honour
               God
               ,
               if
               care
               might
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               all
               might
               know
               God
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               lowest
               ;
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               a
               Gospel-like
               people
               ,
               till
               we
               be
               a
               knowing
               people
               ,
               〈◊〉
               we
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               are
               Jewes
               by
               nature
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               be
               Jewes
               in
               qualification
               ,
               so
               borne
               ,
               so
               bred
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               youth
               is
               descended
               ,
               so
               also
               they
               may
               be
               trained
               ;
               That
               as
               God
               honours
               our
               children
               with
               his
               name
               ,
               calling
               them
               his
               children
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               honour
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               advance
               his
               glory
               in
               all
               holinesse
               of
               conversation
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               Those
               may
               yet
               see
               whom
               they
               oppose
               ,
               that
               stand
               in
               opposition
               of
               a
               people
               thus
               interessed
               ,
               a
               people
               so
               ingratiated
               to
               God
               in
               covenant
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               infant
               in
               whom
               God
               hath
               not
               his
               title
               ,
               and
               right
               of
               challenge
               .
               The
               aggravation
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               complaint
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Heathens
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 thine
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 of
                 thy
                 servants
                 have
                 they
                 given
                 to
                 be
                 meat
                 unto
                 the
                 foules
                 of
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 thy
                 .
                 Saints
                 unto
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               79.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               whole
               body
               of
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               root
               and
               branch
               ,
               stand
               in
               relation
               to
               God
               as
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               the
               servants
               ,
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ;
               such
               inscriptions
               we
               finde
               in
               Saint
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               is
               excluded
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               such
               by
               covenant
               ,
               and
               such
               by
               calling
               .
               Enough
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               make
               it
               to
               appeare
               that
               the
               denomination
               reaches
               even
               infants
               who
               are
               the
               Lords
               heritage
               ,
               Psalme
               127.
               3.
               and
               Christs
               name
               is
               upon
               them
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               5.
               
               As
               it
               is
               accounted
               an
               happy
               work
               to
               dash
               the
               little
               ones
               of
               Babylon
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
               Psalme
               137.
               9.
               because
               of
               the
               hostility
               of
               that
               Nation
               against
               God
               and
               his
               people
               :
               so
               it
               
               is
               a
               like
               execration
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               the
               little
               ones
               of
               Sion
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               holinesse
               of
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               their
               covenant-relations
               in
               which
               they
               stand
               interessed
               ,
               2
               Kings
               8.
               12.
               
               Much
               is
               spoken
               in
               Scripture
               against
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               the
               haters
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               desolate
               ,
               he
               that
               offends
               against
               them
               shall
               not
               be
               innocent
               ,
               Psalme
               34.
               21.
               
               God
               observes
               every
               carriage
               of
               the
               adversary
               towards
               them
               in
               misery
               ,
               they
               speak
               not
               a
               word
               but
               God
               hath
               it
               against
               them
               ;
               when
               Ammonites
               ,
               Tyrians
               ,
               cry
               Aha
               ,
               against
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               witted
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               threatned
               for
               it
               ,
               Ezek.
               26.
               2.
               36.
               2.
               
               Not
               a
               proud
               word
               that
               they
               utter
               but
               it
               is
               brought
               in
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               charge
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 Obad.
                 12.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               137.
               7.
               yea
               ,
               every
               eye
               that
               is
               cast
               with
               approbation
               of
               the
               adversary
               ,
               Obad.
               13.
               14.
               
               Every
               encouraging
               word
               they
               speak
               ,
               and
               every
               act
               they
               do
               against
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               yea
               injuries
               of
               elder
               times
               are
               kept
               in
               the
               deck
               ,
               and
               laid
               to
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               25.
               17.
               
               And
               all
               because
               they
               stand
               in
               this
               relation
               to
               God
               as
               his
               in
               covenant
               ,
               which
               you
               cannot
               limit
               onely
               to
               the
               personally
               righteous
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               are
               of
               a
               Society
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               interessed
               in
               a
               righteous
               cause
               .
               The
               holy
               anointing
               oile
               did
               make
               sacred
               when
               yet
               too
               often
               the
               man
               was
               wicked
               ,
               and
               therefore
               David
               looked
               upon
               Saul
               as
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               .
               It
               holds
               in
               Analogy
               and
               proportion
               unto
               all
               that
               have
               any
               unction
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               called
               of
               God
               have
               .
               When
               they
               were
               but
               a
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               yea
               very
               few
               ,
               and
               strangers
               ;
               when
               they
               
                 went
                 from
                 one
                 Nation
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 another
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 wrong
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 reproved
                 Kings
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Touch
                 not
                 mine
                 Anointed
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               105.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               All
               the
               people
               of
               God
               have
               that
               Anointing
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               dare
               to
               intermeddle
               for
               their
               harme
               .
               God
               promises
               his
               people
               that
               dwell
               in
               Sion
               ,
               that
               the
               burthen
               of
               Assyria
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               off
               their
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               his
               yoke
               from
               off
               their
               neck
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               yoke
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Anointing
               ,
               Isaiah
               10.
               27.
               
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               carried
               ,
               The
               danger
               of
               intermeddling
               with
               any
               is
               with
               us
               a
               like
               :
               Even
               Papists
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               that
               are
               called
               Protestants
               ,
               are
               thus
               of
               a
               people
               that
               are
               called
               Gods
               people
               ,
               
               and
               go
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               .
               For
               answer
               I
               shall
               not
               enter
               upon
               that
               controversie
               ,
               what
               there
               is
               of
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               under
               the
               Papacy
               .
               The
               Papacy
               it self
               is
               none
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               botch
               bred
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               cleaving
               to
               it
               ;
               onely
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               shall
               oppose
               a
               Papist
               ,
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               shall
               bear
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               grounds
               that
               have
               been
               given
               .
               Though
               a
               Papists
               damnable
               errors
               in
               the
               faith
               shut
               him
               out
               from
               the
               happinesse
               of
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               such
               an
               adversaries
               persecution
               renders
               him
               guilty
               of
               opposing
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               And
               he
               that
               follows
               with
               injuries
               a
               carnal
               Protestant
               ,
               because
               of
               profession
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Antichristianisme
               ,
               is
               formally
               guilty
               of
               persecution
               .
               The
               hearers
               resembled
               to
               the
               rocky
               ground
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               good
               ground
               that
               brings
               forth
               fruit
               with
               patience
               ,
               Mat.
               13.
               21.
               
               But
               to
               come
               home
               with
               more
               cleare
               satisfaction
               .
               A
               people
               of
               foully
               polluted
               Ordinance
               ,
               standing
               in
               opposition
               to
               a
               people
               of
               a
               pure
               and
               untainted
               way
               ,
               are
               as
               a
               people
               void
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               are
               as
               a
               people
               without
               God
               in
               comparison
               .
               The
               opposition
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               his
               service
               ,
               God
               accounts
               as
               the
               opposition
               of
               his
               great
               name
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               by
               a
               people
               that
               go
               under
               that
               name
               of
               his
               people
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               Elijah
               take
               so
               much
               to
               heart
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               Altars
               set
               up
               by
               Jeroboam
               ,
               looking
               upon
               them
               as
               Gods
               Altars
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               done
               by
               Israel
               apostatizing
               and
               turned
               to
               
                 Baal
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
              
               19.
               10.
               and
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               Baal
               ,
               makes
               that
               way
               of
               worship
               at
               Dan
               and
               ●achel
               a
               following
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               we
               know
               how
               the
               Prophet
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               did
               cry
               out
               against
               that
               Altar
               ,
               which
               Jeroboam
               erected
               ,
               and
               foretold
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Priests
               that
               offered
               upon
               it
               ,
               1
               Kings
               13.
               2.
               and
               with
               what
               honour
               that
               act
               of
               Josiah
               is
               mentioned
               in
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               2
               Kings
               23.
               15.
               and
               the
               brand
               that
               lies
               upon
               Jeroboam
               himself
               in
               bringing
               in
               that
               worship
               of
               his
               ,
               2
               Kings
               15.
               9.
               scarce
               the
               like
               on
               any
               man
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               the
               high
               phrases
               also
               in
               which
               this
               worship
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               making
               Priests
               for
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               devils
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               11.
               14
               ,
               15.
               with
               the
               heighth
               of
               guilt
               to
               which
               he
               rose
               ,
               in
               casting
               the
               
               Levites
               out
               from
               executing
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               Hosea
               4.
               6.
               
               And
               howsoever
               God
               often
               calls
               that
               people
               of
               the
               ten
               tribes
               by
               the
               name
               of
               his
               people
               as
               having
               Ordinances
               ,
               though
               miserably
               polluted
               ,
               yet
               in
               opposition
               to
               Judah
               where
               more
               pure
               Ordinances
               were
               enjoyed
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               without
               God
               ,
               without
               a
               teaching
               Priest
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               law
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               3.
               
               And
               fighting
               against
               Judah
               (
               who
               could
               reckon
               up
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               in
               their
               purity
               )
               they
               are
               charged
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               fathers
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               13.
               12.
               
               To
               come
               nearer
               home
               in
               an
               instance
               .
               If
               the
               Turkish
               power
               should
               fall
               upon
               a
               Popish
               State
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               and
               notion
               of
               Christians
               ,
               they
               were
               guilty
               with
               Saul
               of
               persecuting
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               If
               this
               Popish
               State
               fall
               upon
               a
               reformed
               Nation
               ,
               they
               are
               much
               more
               guilty
               ;
               A
               fouler
               sinne
               for
               a
               people
               of
               God
               in
               name
               and
               title
               ,
               to
               persecute
               his
               people
               in
               truth
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               people
               ,
               strangers
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               persecute
               a
               people
               onely
               in
               name
               and
               title
               .
               Scripture
               prayers
               against
               Heathens
               we
               may
               fitly
               apply
               in
               our
               sufferings
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               Papists
               .
               Pilate
               might
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               persecution
               of
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               Jew
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               Nation
               was
               much
               more
               guilty
               in
               delivering
               up
               Christ
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Pilate
               ,
               though
               Christ
               had
               been
               no
               greater
               than
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
               A
               Papist
               persecuting
               a
               formal
               carnal
               Protestant
               ,
               under
               notion
               of
               a
               man
               protesting
               against
               Idolatrous
               wayes
               ,
               blasphemes
               and
               persecutes
               that
               faith
               which
               he
               holds
               in
               opposition
               against
               those
               Antichristian
               tenents
               .
               This
               man
               being
               thus
               persecuted
               ,
               persecuting
               another
               for
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               professing
               the
               same
               truth
               is
               equally
               ,
               ye
               more
               guilty
               .
               The
               very
               sinne
               of
               Cain
               against
               his
               brother
               
                 Abel
                 ,
                 1
                 John
              
               3.
               12.
               their
               Religions
               were
               both
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               Cains
               was
               onely
               ,
               in
               forme
               ,
               and
               Abels
               in
               power
               .
               The
               result
               of
               the
               whole
               is
               to
               let
               us
               see
               what
               it
               is
               to
               oppose
               a
               people
               under
               any
               notion
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               upon
               any
               such
               account
               as
               belonging
               to
               Christ
               .
               A
               man
               may
               have
               his
               reward
               ,
               giving
               to
               any
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               though
               he
               to
               whom
               he
               gives
               be
               such
               as
               God
               will
               never
               owne
               for
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               answerably
               may
               incurre
               vengeance
               in
               opposition
               of
               one
               under
               such
               a
               name
               ,
               though
               (
               with
               those
               
               on
               the
               rocky
               ground
               )
               he
               be
               nothing
               lesse
               than
               such
               in
               deed
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               Abundance
               of
               sweet
               consolations
               yet
               flow
               from
               this
               birth-priviledge
               and
               covenant-holinesse
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               several
               streames
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               Nations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               Persons
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               Nations
               they
               have
               royal
               transcendency
               above
               all
               others
               as
               alone
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               a
               people
               :
               
               Nigh
               unto
               God
               :
               A
               people
               of
               hope
               :
               Enjoying
               light
               ;
               when
               others
               are
               darknesse
               ,
               without
               hope
               ,
               and
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               reckons
               up
               many
               and
               sweet-blessings
               of
               a
               Nation
               .
               That
               our
               sons
               may
               be
               as
               plants
               grown
               up
               in
               their
               youth
               ,
               that
               our
               daughters
               may
               be
               as
               corner-stones
               polished
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               palace
               ,
               that
               our
               garners
               may
               be
               full
               ,
               affording
               all
               manner
               of
               store
               ,
               that
               our
               sheep
               may
               bring
               forth
               thousands
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousands
               in
               our
               streets
               ,
               that
               our
               Oxen
               may
               be
               strong
               to
               labour
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               breaking
               in
               nor
               going
               out
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               complaining
               in
               our
               streets
               ,
               Psalme
               144.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               All
               these
               are
               singular
               National
               favours
               ,
               but
               onely
               serving
               to
               make
               up
               a
               comparative
               ,
               not
               an
               absolute
               blessednesse
               .
               This
               one
               riseth
               higher
               and
               makes
               it
               compleat
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               the
               people
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord.
               The
               glory
               pertaines
               to
               a
               Nation
               thus
               honoured
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               
               Of
               such
               a
               people
               (
               though
               otherwise
               mean
               and
               despicable
               ,
               as
               was
               Israel
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               comparative
               to
               other
               Nations
               )
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               What
               Nation
               is
               there
               so
               great
               ,
               who
               hath
               God
               so
               nigh
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               in
               all
               things
               that
               we
               call
               upon
               him
               for
               ?
               Deut.
               4.
               7.
               
               No
               people
               can
               so
               bottome
               their
               prayers
               against
               adversaries
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               are
               the
               people
               of
               Gods
               holinesse
               ;
               This
               mercy
               is
               a
               birth-mercy
               to
               al
               such
               persons
               whose
               parents
               with
               Timothy
               from
               one
               to
               another
               have
               been
               Beleevers
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               and
               while
               national
               provocations
               break
               not
               forth
               (
               which
               alone
               with
               God
               have
               separating
               and
               deafning
               power
               )
               his
               eare
               is
               ready
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               his
               hand
               to
               help
               ,
               while
               he
               sees
               not
               iniquity
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               nor
               perversenesse
               in
               Israel
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               understand
               of
               National
               out-breaches
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               by
               Balaams
               counsel
               presently
               followed
               to
               Israels
               danger
               )
               so
               long
               God
               is
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               shout
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               sorcery
               nor
               divination
               against
               them
               ,
               Num.
               23.
               21
               ,
               23.
               
               A
               Nation
               fast
               to
               God
               hath
               God
               
               fast
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 while
                 ye
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               2.
               
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               persons
               ,
               for
               
                 
                   Themselves
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Posterity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               For
               themselves
               ,
               
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               able
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               to
               say
               ,
               Thou
               art
               he
               that
               took
               me
               out
               of
               the
               wombe
               :
               Thou
               didst
               make
               me
               to
               hope
               when
               I
               was
               upon
               my
               mothers
               breasts
               .
               I
               was
               cast
               upon
               thee
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               from
               my
               mothers
               belly
               ,
               Psal
               .
               22.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               This
               puts
               upon
               confidence
               in
               prayer
               (
               as
               an
               argument
               drawn
               from
               long
               continued
               acquaintance
               )
               as
               there
               follows
               ,
               Be
               not
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               trouble
               is
               neer
               ,
               Ver.
               11.
               
               Such
               have
               timely
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               sucking
               in
               somewhat
               of
               him
               while
               they
               suck
               milk
               from
               the
               brests
               .
               An
               expression
               of
               height
               setting
               out
               this
               birth-happiness
               that
               hath
               sure
               more
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               can
               be
               applied
               to
               sinners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               see
               how
               the
               Psalmist
               yet
               farther
               pleads
               it
               with
               God
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               truely
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               thy
               hand-maid
               ,
               Psal
               .
               116.
               16.
               an
               allusion
               to
               the
               law
               of
               servants
               who
               were
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Master
               in
               whose
               house
               they
               were
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 4.
                 
                 Levit.
                 25.
                 16.
                 
                 I
              
               am
               such
               ,
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               (
               thy
               servant
               ,
               thy
               servant
               )
               with
               all
               earnestne●●
               of
               affection
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               I
               am
               one
               of
               those
               that
               are
               thy
               house-borne-servants
               ,
               my
               mother
               was
               thy
               hand-maid
               ,
               I
               have
               therefore
               this
               relation
               to
               plead
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               pleads
               again
               and
               again
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               Psal
               .
               86.
               16.
               
               This
               great
               priviledge
               Isaiah
               in
               like
               manner
               takes
               notice
               of
               ,
               Isa
               .
               49.
               1.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               called
               me
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               from
               the
               bowels
               of
               my
               mother
               hath
               he
               made
               mention
               of
               my
               name
               .
               The
               Apostle
               mindes
               the
               Ephesians
               of
               their
               former
               condition
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               them
               to
               remember
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               without
               Christ
               ,
               being
               aliens
               from
               the
               Common-Wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               strangers
               from
               the
               covenants
               of
               promise
               ,
               having
               no
               hope
               ,
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               :
               But
               there
               never
               was
               a
               time
               in
               which
               men
               of
               this
               birth-priviledge
               were
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               these
               are
               Gods
               heritage
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               and
               with
               Timothy
               (
               some
               in
               greater
               ,
               some
               in
               lesse
               measure
               )
               from
               children
               have
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               if
               not
               with
               John
               Baptist
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               15.
               which
               yet
               doubtlesse
               is
               the
               happinesse
               not
               of
               few
               ,
               who
               are
               eminent
               in
               sanctification
               ,
               whose
               growth
               in
               grace
               is
               seen
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               beginnings
               
               not
               known
               .
               Howsoever
               it
               is
               with
               them
               for
               personal
               qualifications
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               nigh
               when
               others
               are
               afarre
               off
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               13.
               at
               the
               pools
               brim
               waiting
               the
               Angels
               moving
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               John
               5.
               3.
               
               Salvation
               is
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               John
               4.
               22.
               
               Saving
               Ordinances
               are
               their
               inheritance
               ;
               They
               are
               happily
               seated
               under
               that
               joyful
               sound
               which
               is
               able
               to
               save
               the
               soul
               ,
               Jam.
               1.
               21.
               
               Salvation
               is
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               Luke
               19.
               9.
               
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               full
               of
               consolation
               to
               Beleevers
               in
               respect
               of
               themselves
               ,
               
               so
               also
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               posterity
               ,
               their
               children
               are
               Gods
               children
               ;
               they
               being
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
               ,
               their
               children
               are
               his
               heritage
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               they
               bring
               ●orth
               children
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               ownes
               and
               challenges
               their
               seed
               as
               his
               ,
               Ezek
               ,
               16.
               20.
               
               An
               infinite
               love
               in
               God
               ,
               an
               unspeakable
               comfort
               to
               a
               perent
               ,
               when
               the
               Infant
               who
               by
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               is
               in
               Satans
               jawes
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               lesse
               danger
               of
               hell
               than
               Moses
               sometimes
               was
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               sensible
               of
               his
               condition
               ,
               God
               pleases
               in
               this
               sad
               state
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               the
               time
               of
               love
               ,
               finding
               out
               wayes
               for
               his
               freedome
               .
               What
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               from
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               10.
               of
               Gods
               care
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               is
               certainly
               true
               being
               applied
               to
               infants
               ,
               I
               was
               found
               of
               them
               that
               sought
               me
               not
               ,
               and
               made
               manifest
               to
               them
               that
               enquired
               not
               after
               me
               .
               Had
               we
               that
               hopelesse
               opinion
               of
               our
               children
               ,
               as
               Papists
               have
               of
               theirs
               that
               die
               without
               Baptisme
               ,
               what
               a
               wretched
               case
               were
               it
               with
               David
               to
               part
               with
               an
               infant
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               How
               could
               such
               mourne
               in
               any
               other
               way
               than
               as
               those
               that
               are
               without
               hope
               ,
               parting
               with
               an
               infant
               without
               any
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               better
               posture
               towards
               God
               than
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               sinners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               doomed
               both
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               and
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremy
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               79.
               6.
               
               Jerem.
               10.
               25.
               
               Pour
               out
               thy
               wrath
               on
               the
               heathen
               that
               have
               not
               known
               thee
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               families
               that
               call
               not
               upon
               thy
               name
               ;
               they
               might
               with
               Rachel
               weep
               for
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               be
               comforted
               ,
               because
               for
               eternity
               they
               are
               not
               .
               But
               we
               finde
               God
               more
               rich
               in
               mercy
               ,
               entring
               covenant
               with
               his
               and
               their
               seed
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               imbracing
               them
               in
               their
               infancy
               ,
               and
               taking
               them
               into
               his
               special
               love
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               bear
               his
               name
               :
               and
               though
               death
               should
               prevent
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               an
               actual
               interest
               in
               visible
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               yet
               he
               that
               hath
               appointed
               Ordinances
               
               is
               not
               tied
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               where
               he
               hath
               entered
               covenant
               can
               save
               without
               them
               .
               Bellarmine
               confesseth
               that
               the
               desire
               of
               Baptisme
               in
               one
               that
               is
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Catechumoni
               (
               instructed
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               baptized
               )
               doth
               save
               ,
               though
               the
               text
               John
               3.
               5.
               so
               much
               urged
               by
               that
               party
               against
               the
               salvation
               of
               infants
               ,
               understood
               with
               their
               Comment
               be
               in
               the
               letter
               against
               it
               ;
               why
               then
               should
               not
               that
               grace
               which
               would
               shew
               it selfe
               in
               like
               desires
               ,
               when
               the
               person
               is
               of
               capacity
               ,
               qualifie
               for
               salvation
               in
               like
               manner
               ?
               Finding
               this
               love
               in
               God
               ,
               these
               bowels
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               children
               have
               blisse
               ,
               parents
               have
               comfort
               ,
               parents
               and
               children
               have
               their
               interest
               in
               Church-Ordinances
               and
               Administrations
               .
            
             
               And
               let
               God
               have
               the
               glory
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ALPHABETICAL
               Table
               ,
               Relating
               to
               the
               chief
               Heads
               handled
               in
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 A
              
               
                 
                   
                     Abraham
                     .
                  
                   
                     CIrcumcision
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     Seale
                     of
                     Faith
                     peculiar
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     pag.
                     239.
                     
                  
                   
                     Arguments
                     evincing
                     it
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     All
                     his
                     seed
                     were
                     not
                     in
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     seed
                     by
                     Promise
                     only
                     .
                     pag.
                     298
                  
                   
                     He
                     was
                     not
                     taken
                     into
                     Covenant
                     as
                     a
                     natural
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     natural
                     Father
                     accepting
                     Gods
                     tender
                     .
                     pag.
                     299
                  
                   
                     His
                     seed
                     is
                     entitled
                     to
                     saving
                     mercies
                     on
                     Gods
                     termes
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     His
                     houshold-members
                     out
                     of
                     Covenant
                     not
                     circumcised
                     .
                     page
                     425
                  
                   
                     See
                     Circumcision
                     .
                     Root
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Actions
                     .
                  
                   
                     Immanent
                     and
                     transient
                     .
                     pag.
                     132
                  
                   
                     See
                     Justification
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Adam
                  
                   
                     Was
                     in
                     Covenant
                     with
                     God.
                     pag.
                     9
                  
                   
                     His
                     integrity
                     was
                     connatural
                     .
                     pag.
                     103
                  
                   
                     Stood
                     not
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     a
                     Mediatour
                     .
                     p.
                     91
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     sense
                     imperfect
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     case
                     he
                     had
                     stood
                     ▪
                     whether
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     translated
                     out
                     of
                     Paradise
                     into
                     Heaven
                     ?
                     p.
                     100
                  
                   
                     He
                     might
                     have
                     gone
                     quick
                     to
                     Hell
                     if
                     Christ
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     promised
                     .
                     p.
                     102
                  
                   
                     See
                     Covenant
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Adoption
                  
                   
                     Adoptive-right
                     to
                     Baptisme
                     questioned
                     .
                     p.
                     454
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     Covenant
                     with
                     God.
                     p.
                     7
                  
                   
                     Needed
                     not
                     a
                     Mediatour
                     .
                     p.
                     91
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     sense
                     their
                     obedience
                     was
                     imperfect
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Antiquity
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     Infant-Baptisme
                     cleared
                     .
                     p.
                     416
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Apostasie
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     Total
                     and
                     partial
                     .
                     p.
                     453
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Assembly
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Divines
                     vindicated
                     .
                     p.
                     406
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Assurance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Is
                     to
                     be
                     gathered
                     from
                     the
                     conditions
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     195
                  
                   
                     See
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Baptisme
                     .
                  
                   
                     SIgnifies
                     not
                     barely
                     dipping
                     ,
                     but
                     every
                     way
                     of
                     washing
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     door
                     for
                     admission
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     visible
                     .
                     p.
                     275
                  
                   
                     Pharisees
                     not
                     denied
                     it
                     seeking
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     tendered
                     ,
                     rejected
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     272
                  
                   
                     Baptisme
                     into
                     particular
                     Church-societies
                     examined
                     .
                     p.
                     461
                  
                   
                     See
                     Infants
                     .
                     Infant-Baptisme
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Beleevers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vnregenerate
                     persons
                     have
                     the
                     name
                     and
                     outward
                     priviledges
                     of
                     Beleevers
                     .
                     p.
                     249
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Berith
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     most
                     proper
                     sense
                     signifies
                     a
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     37
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Birth-priviledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Birth-interest
                     in
                     Ancestours-priviledges
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     descend
                     from
                     Parent
                     to
                     Childe
                     .
                     p.
                     401
                     402
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     so
                     in
                     civil
                     Priviledges
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     States
                     ,
                     Corporations
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vpon
                     this
                     account
                     Protestants
                     are
                     taken
                     up
                     by
                     Jesuites
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Orthodox
                     by
                     Anabaptists
                     in
                     their
                     words
                     .
                     p.
                     403
                  
                   
                     Birth-interest
                     in
                     Ancestours-priviledges
                     ,
                     is
                     held
                     up
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     Religions
                     .
                     p.
                     405
                  
                   
                     God
                     ownes
                     Infants
                     borne
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     upon
                     account
                     of
                     their
                     birth
                     as
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     his
                     servants
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Birth-interest
                     being
                     denied
                     ,
                     parent
                     and
                     childe
                     are
                     heterogeneal
                     .
                     p.
                     406
                  
                   
                     Children
                     then
                     brought
                     up
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     Covenant
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     According
                     to
                     Scripture-grounds
                     ,
                     no
                     hope
                     left
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     .
                     p.
                     407
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Branch
                     .
                  
                   
                     What
                     with
                     the
                     Apostle
                     it
                     signifies
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       11.
                       16.
                       p.
                    
                     325
                  
                   
                     Branches
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     .
                     Natural
                     and
                     engraffed
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     See
                     Root
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 C
              
               
                 
                   
                     Canaan
                     .
                  
                   
                     GIven
                     to
                     Abrahams
                     natural
                     issue
                     by
                     Promise
                     .
                     p.
                     301
                  
                   
                     That
                     gift
                     was
                     an
                     appendant
                     to
                     the
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     303
                  
                   
                     The
                     promise
                     of
                     it
                     did
                     not
                     denominate
                     the
                     Covenant
                     mixt
                     .
                     p.
                     226
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Carnal
                     .
                  
                   
                     See
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Camero's
                     .
                  
                   
                     Assertion
                     of
                     an
                     animal
                     life
                     in
                     Paradise
                     .
                     p.
                     100
                  
                   
                     His
                     distinction
                     of
                     an
                     absolute
                     and
                     conditional
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Antecedent
                     and
                     consequent
                     love
                     of
                     God.
                     p.
                     46
                     ,
                     47
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Children
                  
                   
                     Acts
                     2.
                     39.
                     
                     Comprizes
                     Infants
                     p.
                     322
                  
                   
                     Not
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     sons
                     and
                     daughters
                     of
                     the
                     Nation
                     .
                     
                       vers
                       .
                       17.
                       p.
                    
                     319
                  
                   
                     See
                     Promise
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     Is
                     the
                     Mediatour
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     a
                     fulnesse
                     and
                     fitnesse
                     in
                     him
                     for
                     
                     that
                     work
                     .
                     p.
                     92
                  
                   
                     A
                     Covenant
                     made
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     p.
                     14
                  
                   
                     This
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     made
                     with
                     man
                     ,
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     assumption
                     of
                     mans
                     nature
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     change
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     nature
                     .
                     p.
                     57
                  
                   
                     Whole
                     Christ
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     by
                     Beleevers
                     .
                     p.
                     190
                  
                   
                     Justification
                     strictly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     seemes
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     Christs
                     passive
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                     p.
                     123
                  
                   
                     His
                     active
                     and
                     passive
                     obedience
                     ,
                     both
                     concurre
                     to
                     mans
                     full
                     happinesse
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     See
                     Mediatour
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vnregenerate
                     persons
                     have
                     the
                     name
                     and
                     outward
                     priviledges
                     of
                     Christians
                     .
                     p.
                     252
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     distinction
                     into
                     visible
                     and
                     invisible
                     ,
                     asserted
                     and
                     explained
                     .
                     p.
                     267
                  
                   
                     See
                     Engraffing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Church
                     visible
                     .
                  
                   
                     Distinguished
                     into
                     universal
                     and
                     particular
                     .
                     p.
                     269
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Universal
                     visible
                     .
                  
                   
                     Asserted
                     .
                     p.
                     267
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     consists
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     make
                     profession
                     of
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     .
                     p.
                     268
                  
                   
                     Interest
                     in
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     equal
                     latitude
                     with
                     the
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     267
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Church
                     particular
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     man
                     by
                     Covenant
                     with
                     God
                     interessed
                     in
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     visible
                     ,
                     needs
                     nothing
                     farther
                     for
                     his
                     accesse
                     and
                     interest
                     in
                     particular
                     Churches
                     .
                     p.
                     270
                  
                   
                     Cohabitation
                     makes
                     not
                     up
                     a
                     Church
                     congregational
                     .
                     p.
                     273
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     it
                     is
                     necessarily
                     required
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     people
                     cohabiting
                     in
                     a
                     vicinity
                     ,
                     ough
                     to
                     associate
                     in
                     Church-fellowship
                     for
                     Ordinances
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Professing
                     Christians
                     in
                     such
                     cohabitation
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     particular
                     Church-members
                     .
                     p.
                     274
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Church-Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     Explicite
                     or
                     implicite
                     .
                     p.
                     459
                  
                   
                     Covenant
                     explicite
                     not
                     essential
                     to
                     the
                     relation
                     of
                     a
                     particular
                     Church-member
                     .
                     p.
                     460
                  
                   
                     Without
                     any
                     Scripture-precedent
                     .
                     p.
                     272
                     460
                  
                   
                     Where
                     all
                     is
                     enjoyed
                     for
                     the
                     being
                     of
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     ,
                     much
                     may
                     be
                     wanting
                     for
                     the
                     well-being
                     .
                     p.
                     273
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Church
                     ,
                     pure
                     ,
                     impure
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     to
                     be
                     judged
                     pure
                     .
                     p.
                     277
                  
                   
                     Impure
                     Churches
                     ,
                     have
                     yet
                     the
                     being
                     of
                     Churches
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Rome
                     a
                     Church
                     of
                     most
                     impure
                     being
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     which
                     especially
                     denominates
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     pure
                     ,
                     or
                     impure
                     ,
                     is
                     doctrine
                     .
                     p.
                     278
                  
                   
                     Doctrines
                     tending
                     to
                     the
                     defilement
                     of
                     Churches
                     ,
                     are
                     tainted
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     foundation
                     or
                     superstruction
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     See
                     Errors
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Parochial
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vindicated
                     .
                     p.
                     274
                  
                   
                     See
                     Place
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Circumcision
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     seale
                     of
                     spiritual
                     mercies
                     .
                     p.
                     227
                  
                   
                     Both
                     a
                     priviledge
                     and
                     a
                     bondage
                     .
                     p.
                     208
                  
                   
                     Called
                     by
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     423
                  
                   
                     It
                     was
                     bottomed
                     on
                     the
                     commandement
                     .
                     p.
                     297
                  
                   
                     Which
                     command
                     had
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     Covenant
                     
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     was
                     peculiar
                     to
                     Abrahams
                     natural
                     issue
                     .
                     p.
                     301.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Cohabitation
                     .
                  
                   
                     See
                     Church
                     particular
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Commands
                     .
                  
                   
                     Frequent
                     and
                     full
                     under
                     Moses
                     his
                     administration
                     .
                     p.
                     213
                  
                   
                     See
                     Law.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Consent
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     man
                     of
                     necessity
                     to
                     his
                     being
                     in
                     Covenant
                     with
                     God.
                     p.
                     3.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Consequence
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     Scripture
                     justified
                     .
                     p.
                     416
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Conditions
                     ,
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     What
                     a
                     Covenant-condition
                     is
                     .
                     p.
                     35
                  
                   
                     Conditions
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     on
                     Gods
                     part
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     p.
                     99
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Conditions
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     .
                  
                   
                     Were
                     in
                     mans
                     power
                     .
                     p.
                     102
                     ,
                     103
                  
                   
                     Kept
                     man
                     within
                     himself
                     for
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                     p.
                     115
                     ,
                     116
                  
                   
                     Their
                     end
                     was
                     mans
                     preservation
                     .
                     117
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Conditions
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     hath
                     it's
                     conditions
                     ,
                     p.
                     33
                     ,
                     34
                  
                   
                     Arguments
                     asserting
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     34
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     36
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     conditions
                     are
                     not
                     performed
                     without
                     special
                     assistance
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                     p.
                     104
                  
                   
                     Arguments
                     for
                     special
                     assistance
                     in
                     this
                     work
                     .
                     p.
                     104
                     ,
                     105
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     113
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     conditions
                     carry
                     a
                     man
                     out
                     of
                     himself
                     for
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                     p.
                     116
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     for
                     mans
                     restitution
                     .
                     p.
                     117
                  
                   
                     A
                     people
                     thus
                     in
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     must
                     come
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     termes
                     and
                     conditions
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     190
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     No
                     happinesse
                     or
                     assurance
                     but
                     in
                     performance
                     of
                     these
                     conditions
                     .
                     p.
                     195
                  
                   
                     
                       Objections
                       answered
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     199
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     in
                     general
                     .
                  
                   
                     Figurative
                     acceptions
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                     p.
                     2
                  
                   
                     Requisites
                     in
                     a
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     3
                  
                   
                     Mutual
                     contracts
                     of
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     38
                  
                   
                     Distinguished
                     .
                     p.
                     4
                  
                   
                     Defined
                     .
                     p.
                     5
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     between
                     God
                     and
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     Reasons
                     why
                     God
                     dealt
                     in
                     a
                     Covenant-way
                     with
                     man.
                     p.
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                  
                   
                     Covenant
                     between
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     defined
                     .
                     p.
                     8
                  
                   
                     
                       Definition
                       asserted
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     37
                     ,
                     38
                  
                   
                     This
                     Covenant
                     distinguished
                     into
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     ,
                     &
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                     p.
                     8
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     and
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Their
                       agreement
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     86
                  
                   
                     Their
                     respective
                     differences
                     .
                     p.
                     87
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     .
                  
                   
                     Was
                     entered
                     in
                     mans
                     integrity
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Was
                     alone
                     for
                     his
                     preservation
                     .
                     p.
                     88
                  
                   
                     Did
                     precede
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Was
                     a
                     small
                     time
                     in
                     force
                     .
                     p.
                     90
                  
                   
                     Had
                     no
                     Mediatour
                     .
                     p.
                     91
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     Not
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     entered
                     with
                     fallen
                     man.
                     p.
                     14
                     ,
                     15
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     Defined
                     .
                     p.
                     159
                  
                   
                     Distinguished
                     into
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     ,
                     or
                     first
                     and
                     second
                     .
                     p.
                     202
                  
                   
                     Hath
                     it's
                     solemnities
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     way
                     .
                     p.
                     5
                     ,
                     12
                  
                   
                     Was
                     entered
                     in
                     mans
                     fallen
                     estate
                     .
                     p.
                     87
                  
                   
                     
                     Is
                     for
                     mans
                     restitution
                     .
                     p.
                     88
                  
                   
                     Is
                     in
                     time
                     after
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Is
                     of
                     everlasting
                     continuance
                     .
                     p.
                     90
                  
                   
                     Is
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     a
                     Mediatour
                     .
                     p.
                     91
                  
                   
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     Covenant
                     so
                     manifests
                     his
                     free
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     still
                     keeps
                     up
                     his
                     Sovereignty
                     .
                     p.
                     53
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     ,
                     or
                     first
                     and
                     second
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     Their
                     agreement
                     in
                     6.
                     particul
                     .
                     p.
                     202
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     one
                     in
                     substance
                     .
                     p.
                     204
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     Was
                     administred
                     and
                     held
                     forth
                     by
                     Servants
                     ,
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     Priests
                     ,
                     &c.
                     p.
                     205
                  
                   
                     It
                     received
                     only
                     the
                     Jewes
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     had
                     its
                     date
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     antiquated
                     for
                     another
                     to
                     succeed
                     .
                     p.
                     206
                  
                   
                     It
                     was
                     dedicated
                     with
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Bulls
                     and
                     Goats
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     held
                     forth
                     Christ
                     only
                     in
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     be
                     incarnate
                     ,
                     to
                     suffer
                     .
                     p.
                     207
                  
                   
                     It
                     held
                     all
                     out
                     under
                     types
                     ,
                     figures
                     and
                     shadowes
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vnder
                     that
                     dispensation
                     knowledge
                     dim
                     ;
                     those
                     under
                     it
                     in
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     darknesse
                     comparativè
                     to
                     Christians
                     .
                     p.
                     208
                  
                   
                     Circumcision
                     that
                     painfull
                     signe
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     leading
                     initiating
                     seale
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     209
                  
                   
                     Nine
                     positions
                     tending
                     to
                     clear
                     the
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     under
                     Old
                     Testament-dispensations
                     .
                     p.
                     210
                     ,
                     211
                     ,
                     212
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     See
                     Moses
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     was
                     not
                     made
                     up
                     of
                     carnal
                     promises
                     .
                     p.
                     219
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     charge
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     to
                     be
                     meerely
                     carnal
                     ,
                     serves
                     divers
                     interests
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     bring
                     down
                     all
                     honour
                     and
                     esteem
                     of
                     Old
                     Testament-Scriptures
                     .
                     p.
                     220
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     take
                     Infants
                     out
                     of
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     221
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     keep
                     Infants
                     from
                     Baptisme
                     .
                     p.
                     222
                  
                   
                     Testimonies
                     evincing
                     the
                     spirituality
                     of
                     Old
                     Covenant-Promises
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     was
                     a
                     pure
                     Gospel-Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     mixt
                     .
                     p.
                     224
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     New
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     held
                     forth
                     by
                     Christ
                     the
                     Mediatour
                     .
                     p.
                     205
                  
                   
                     It
                     takes
                     in
                     all
                     Nations
                     .
                     ibid.
                     206
                  
                   
                     It
                     must
                     remain
                     till
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     time
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     dedication
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     p.
                     207
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     already
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     is
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Truth
                     without
                     type
                     or-shadow
                     held
                     forth
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     207
                     ,
                     208
                  
                   
                     Light
                     abounds
                     ,
                     and
                     knowledge
                     is
                     clear
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     208
                  
                   
                     Baptisme
                     is
                     the
                     initiating
                     seal
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     209
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     limited
                     to
                     the
                     Elect
                     Regenerate
                     .
                     p.
                     231
                  
                   
                     The
                     meaning
                     of
                     some
                     Orthodox
                     Divines
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     some
                     expression
                     seem
                     to
                     deny
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     233
                  
                   
                     Severall
                     New
                     Testament-Scriptures
                     evincing
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     235
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Arguments
                     asserting
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     205
                  
                   
                     Absurdities
                     following
                     upon
                     the
                     restraint
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     to
                     the
                     Elect
                     regenerate
                     .
                     p.
                     252
                  
                   
                     
                       Objections
                       answered
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     257
                  
                   
                     It
                     comprizes
                     professed
                     Beleevers
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     issue
                     .
                     p.
                     246
                  
                   
                     The
                     question
                     stated
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     issue
                     of
                     Abraham
                     in
                     severall
                     particulars
                     .
                     p.
                     296
                     ,
                     297
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Arguments
                     from
                     Old
                     Testament-Scriptures
                     ,
                     evincing
                     the
                     natural
                     issue
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                     
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     301.
                     
                  
                   
                     From
                     New
                     Testament-Scriptures
                     .
                     p.
                     304.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       grand
                       Objection
                    
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     9.
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     309
                  
                   
                     A
                     second
                     Objection
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     that
                     latitude
                     in
                     New
                     Testament-times
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     316
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     Quaeries
                     put
                     .
                     p.
                     317
                  
                   
                     
                       New
                       Testament-authorities
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     2.
                     38
                     ,
                     39.
                     
                     Rom.
                     11.
                     16.
                     1
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     14.
                     
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     29.
                     
                     Matth.
                     19.
                     14.
                     p.
                     318
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Arguments
                     evincing
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     401
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Death
                     .
                  
                   
                     WHat
                     in
                     Scripture
                     it
                     implies
                     .
                     
                       p.
                       100
                       p.
                    
                     101
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     and
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     ibid.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     proper
                     and
                     most
                     received
                     signification
                     denotes
                     a
                     Testament
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     38
                     ,
                     39
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Disciple
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vnregenerate
                     persons
                     have
                     the
                     name
                     and
                     outward
                     priviledges
                     of
                     Disciples
                     .
                     p.
                     251
                  
                   
                     Whole
                     Nations
                     in
                     capacity
                     to
                     be
                     Discipled
                     .
                     p.
                     236
                  
                   
                     Infants
                     are
                     Disciples
                     .
                     p.
                     413
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Discipline
                     .
                  
                   
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     keeps
                     up
                     his
                     Sovereignty
                     in
                     exercise
                     of
                     Discipline
                     .
                     p.
                     77
                     ,
                     78
                     ,
                     &c.
                     See
                     Separation
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 E.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Election
                     .
                  
                   
                     INto
                     a
                     Church-state
                     .
                     p.
                     340
                  
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     not
                     commensurate
                     with
                     Election
                     .
                     p.
                     98
                  
                   
                     Election
                     leads
                     to
                     salvation
                     without
                     any
                     merit
                     of
                     workes
                     .
                     p.
                     341
                     See
                     Reprobation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Engraffing
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     engraffing
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     invisible
                     .
                     p.
                     336
                  
                   
                     Engraffing
                     by
                     Faith
                     according
                     to
                     Election
                     is
                     into
                     Christ.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Engraffing
                     into
                     the
                     true
                     Olive
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     11.
                     is
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     visible
                     .
                     Asserted
                     by
                     Arguments
                     .
                     p.
                     327
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Errors
                     .
                  
                   
                     Have
                     their
                     estimate
                     more
                     or
                     lesse
                     according
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     against
                     Christ
                     .
                     p.
                     280
                  
                   
                     Some
                     render
                     Christ
                     in
                     an
                     incapacity
                     to
                     be
                     Mediatour
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Some
                     are
                     in
                     whole
                     or
                     in
                     part
                     inconsistent
                     with
                     his
                     Mediatorship
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Errours
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     foundation
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     superstructure
                     .
                     p.
                     278
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     foundation
                     more
                     neere
                     ,
                     or
                     more
                     remote
                     .
                     p.
                     279
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Epample
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Argument
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     example
                     for
                     infant-baptisme
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     414
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Extreames
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     dangerous
                     .
                     p.
                     439
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 F
              
               
                 
                   
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                   
                     IN
                     Christ
                     commanded
                     in
                     the
                     Moral
                     Law.
                     p.
                     96
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Is
                     a
                     Condition
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                     p.
                     118
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Propos●tions
                     tending
                     to
                     clear
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     122
                  
                   
                     Reasons
                     to
                     confirme
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     119
                  
                   
                     
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     130
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     As
                     accepting
                     Christ
                     as
                     a
                     Lord
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     justifie
                     .
                     p.
                     125
                  
                   
                     It
                     justifies
                     as
                     an
                     instrument
                     .
                     p.
                     126
                  
                   
                     
                       Truth
                       explained
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     127
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     ibid.
                     See
                     instrument
                     .
                  
                   
                     Faith
                     of
                     profession
                     entitles
                     to
                     Baptisme
                     .
                     p.
                     289
                  
                   
                     Arguments
                     proving
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     290
                  
                   
                     Faith
                     and
                     Repentance
                     our
                     conditions
                     ,
                     not
                     Gods.
                     p.
                     144
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Faith
                     of
                     profession
                     .
                  
                   
                     Entitles
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     visible
                     .
                     p.
                     334
                  
                   
                     
                       May
                       be
                       lost
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     333.
                     334
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Flesh
                     .
                  
                   
                     Birth
                     after
                     the
                     flesh
                     gives
                     a
                     visible
                     title
                     to
                     Church
                     interest
                     .
                     p.
                     370
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Children
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     those
                     who
                     in
                     course
                     of
                     nature
                     come
                     from
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 G.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Gentiles
                     .
                  
                   
                     SInners
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     2.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     what
                     it
                     implies
                     p.
                     305.
                     306
                  
                   
                     Engraffing
                     of
                     the
                     Jewes
                     and
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     11.
                     is
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     visible
                     p.
                     327
                     See
                     Engraffing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Jewes
                     and
                     Gentiles
                     one
                     .
                     p.
                     328.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Gomarus
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     answer
                     to
                     the
                     Anabaptists
                     Argument
                     draw
                     from
                     
                       Rom.
                       9.
                       6
                       ,
                       7.
                       p.
                    
                     313
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     tendered
                     and
                     recieved
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     161
                  
                   
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     tendered
                     and
                     refused
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Covenant
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     Is
                     the
                     Fountaine
                     and
                     rise
                     of
                     every
                     Cov●●nant
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     man.
                     p.
                     9
                  
                   
                     The
                     necessity
                     of
                     the
                     concurrence
                     of
                     Grace
                     in
                     mans
                     conversion
                     .
                     p.
                     111
                  
                   
                     Arguments
                     evincing
                     it
                     .
                     
                       p.
                       104
                       &c.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     113
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Sufficiency
                     of
                     Gospel-grace
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     to
                     convince
                     men
                     of
                     sin
                     for
                     not
                     beleeving
                     .
                     p.
                     215
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 H.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Holy
                     ,
                     Holinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     HOlinesse
                     
                       
                         of
                         relation
                         .
                      
                       
                         of
                         infusion
                         .
                         
                           
                             p.
                             326
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     One
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     holinesse
                     in
                     every
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     Olive
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     11.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Holinesse
                     not
                     legitimation
                     .
                     p.
                     357
                  
                   
                     Not
                     regenerate
                     with
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       7.
                       14.
                       ibid.
                    
                     See
                     places
                     .
                  
                   
                     Holinesse
                     of
                     relation
                     of
                     persons
                     .
                     p.
                     440
                  
                   
                     Of
                     unreasonable
                     creatures
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Persons
                     holy
                     in
                     some
                     peculiar
                     way
                     of
                     service
                     .
                     p.
                     444
                  
                   
                     In
                     a
                     more
                     general
                     way
                     as
                     separate
                     from
                     Idols
                     to
                     God.
                     p.
                     447
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     See
                     Kingdome
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Jew
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Jew
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     is
                     one
                     in
                     Covenant
                     by
                     birth
                     .
                     p.
                     306
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Infant
                     .
                  
                   
                     Those
                     little
                     ones
                     that
                     Christ
                     recieved
                     ,
                     and
                     blessed
                     ,
                     were
                     infants
                     .
                     p.
                     394
                  
                   
                     They
                     were
                     infants
                     of
                     Parents
                     in
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     394
                     ,
                     395
                  
                   
                     
                     They
                     were
                     themselves
                     in
                     Covenant
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     were
                     admitted
                     upon
                     a
                     common
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     special
                     priviledge
                     above
                     other
                     infants
                     in
                     
                       Israel
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     were
                     admitted
                     to
                     a
                     Church-priviledge
                     .
                     p.
                     397
                  
                   
                     The
                     Disciples
                     excluded
                     them
                     upon
                     their
                     minority
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     will
                     have
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     bar
                     for
                     their
                     admittance
                     .
                     p.
                     399
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Infant-Baptisme
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     Arguments
                     asserted
                     .
                     p.
                     410
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     411
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Infants
                     of
                     all
                     Christian
                     Parents
                     have
                     right
                     to
                     Baptisme
                     .
                     p.
                     448
                  
                   
                     Infants
                     of
                     wicked
                     Parents
                     .
                     p.
                     448
                  
                   
                     Of
                     misbelieving
                     Parents
                     .
                     p.
                     449
                  
                   
                     Of
                     ignorant
                     Parents
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     illegitimate
                     birth
                     .
                     p.
                     450
                  
                   
                     Of
                     excommunicate
                     persons
                     .
                     p.
                     468
                  
                   
                     Right
                     of
                     infants
                     of
                     Apostates
                     discussed
                     .
                     p.
                     453
                  
                   
                     Infants
                     have
                     right
                     to
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     as
                     from
                     immediate
                     ,
                     so
                     from
                     mediate
                     Parents
                     .
                     p.
                     465
                  
                   
                     Infants
                     within
                     the
                     verge
                     of
                     Baptism-institution
                     .
                     p.
                     411
                     ,
                     412
                  
                   
                     Infants
                     of
                     Christian
                     Parents
                     entitled
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     by
                     
                       jus
                       ad
                       rem
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     
                       jus
                       in
                       re
                       .
                       p.
                    
                     436
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Instrument
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Word
                     ,
                     the
                     outward
                     Faith
                     ,
                     the
                     inward
                     instrument
                     in
                     justification
                     .
                     p.
                     129
                  
                   
                     Faith
                     more
                     aptly
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     instrument
                     in
                     justification
                     than
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Relative
                     actions
                     have
                     not
                     their
                     instruments
                     ,
                     fitly
                     and
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     as
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     absolute
                     .
                     p.
                     127
                  
                   
                     Faith
                     is
                     the
                     instrument
                     of
                     man
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     justification
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     of
                     man
                     in
                     a
                     work
                     of
                     this
                     nature
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     unfitly
                     called
                     in
                     instrument
                     of
                     God.
                     p.
                     128
                  
                   
                     See
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Justification
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ishmael
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     Covenant
                     when
                     circumcised
                     .
                     p.
                     296
                  
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     be
                     branded
                     with
                     bastardy
                     ,
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     He
                     and
                     his
                     seed
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     298
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Justification
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mans
                     concurrence
                     in
                     it
                     necessarily
                     required
                     in
                     it
                     as
                     an
                     acceptant
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     agent
                     .
                     p.
                     127
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     transient
                     act
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     an
                     immanent
                     .
                     p.
                     132
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     from
                     eternity
                     .
                     p.
                     131
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     justified
                     man
                     ,
                     an
                     an
                     fitted
                     for
                     every
                     duty
                     to
                     which
                     God
                     calls
                     .
                     p.
                     135.
                     
                     See
                     Faith.
                     Instrument
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 K.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IN
                       what
                       sense
                       taken
                    
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     19.
                     14
                     ,
                     &c.
                     p.
                     399
                  
                   
                     The
                     Hinge
                     of
                     the
                     contraversie
                     concerning
                     infants
                     interest
                     in
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     hangs
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     interpretation
                     of
                     those
                     words
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Anabaptists
                     reasons
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     prove
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     meant
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Glory
                     .
                     p.
                     400
                  
                   
                     Though
                     understood
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Glory
                     ,
                     it
                     serves
                     not
                     to
                     discovenant
                     ,
                     or
                     dischurch
                     infants
                     .
                     p.
                     401
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Law.
                     
                  
                   
                     COnsidered
                     as
                     a
                     Covenant
                     to
                     give
                     life
                     ,
                     is
                     inconsistent
                     with
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     p.
                     55
                  
                   
                     
                     Moral-Law
                     hath
                     a
                     commanding
                     power
                     over
                     Beleevers
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     By
                     Arguments
                     asserted
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     58
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     sense
                     a
                     dead
                     husband
                     .
                     p.
                     59
                     See
                     Moses
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     rule
                     of
                     our
                     duty
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     our
                     strength
                     .
                     p.
                     151.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Life
                     .
                  
                   
                     What
                     in
                     Scripture
                     it
                     implies
                     .
                     p.
                     100
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     in
                     substance
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     and
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     Medium
                     may
                     be
                     concieved
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     by
                     some
                     assigned
                     between
                     life
                     and
                     death
                     in
                     Scripture
                     acceptation
                     .
                     p.
                     123
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     acceptation
                     of
                     Christ
                     as
                     Lord
                     doth
                     not
                     justifie
                     .
                     p.
                     125
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Love.
                     
                  
                   
                     To
                     do
                     a
                     thing
                     out
                     of
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     love
                     not
                     opposite
                     .
                     p.
                     61
                  
                   
                     Love
                     cleaves
                     to
                     Christ
                     for
                     communion
                     ,
                     but
                     recieves
                     him
                     not
                     for
                     justification
                     .
                     p.
                     125
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Master
                     Marshal
                     .
                  
                   
                     VIndicated
                     .
                     p.
                     435
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mediatour
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     foure-fold
                     work
                     respective
                     to
                     the
                     Covenant
                     incumbent
                     on
                     the
                     Mediatour
                     .
                     p.
                     93
                     ,
                     &c.
                     See
                     
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Moses
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Metaphor
                     .
                  
                   
                     God's
                     entring
                     Covenant
                     with
                     man
                     ,
                     no
                     Metaphor
                     .
                     p.
                     10.
                     37
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Must
                     bring
                     their
                     people
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     termes
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     in
                     pressing
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     Faith
                     and
                     Repentance
                     .
                     p.
                     188
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     must
                     not
                     sever
                     the
                     promise
                     from
                     the
                     duty
                     .
                     p.
                     189
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ministry
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     necessity
                     of
                     a
                     Ministry
                     to
                     bring
                     me
                     into
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     termes
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     160.
                     
                  
                   
                     Reasons
                     evincing
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     such
                     a
                     Ministry
                     to
                     be
                     perpetuated
                     through
                     all
                     ages
                     .
                     p.
                     162
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Reasons
                     evincing
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     established
                     Ministry
                     .
                     p.
                     165
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     168
                     ,
                     169
                  
                   
                     An
                     orderly
                     call
                     from
                     God
                     into
                     the
                     Ministerial
                     function
                     necessary
                     .
                     p.
                     180
                  
                   
                     
                       Reasons
                       assigned
                    
                     p.
                     181
                     ,
                     182
                  
                   
                     Several
                     wayes
                     of
                     calling
                     to
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     The
                     Ministry
                     .
                     p.
                     182
                     See
                     Ordination
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ministry-maintenance
                     p.
                     442
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Moses
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Law
                     as
                     delivered
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     bindes
                     Christians
                     .
                     p.
                     73
                     ,
                     74
                     ,
                     75
                  
                   
                     He
                     delivered
                     a
                     Covenant
                     to
                     the
                     Jewes
                     .
                     p.
                     210
                  
                   
                     He
                     delivered
                     a
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     to
                     the
                     Jewes
                     .
                     p.
                     210
                     ,
                     211
                  
                   
                     In
                     his
                     time
                     commands
                     were
                     frequent
                     and
                     full
                     ,
                     the
                     directive
                     and
                     maledictive
                     part
                     for
                     discovery
                     of
                     sin
                     were
                     open
                     and
                     clear
                     ,
                     but
                     promises
                     for
                     eternity
                     little
                     known
                     .
                     p.
                     213
                  
                   
                     He
                     was
                     a
                     Mediatour
                     in
                     type
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Nature
                     .
                  
                   
                     TAken
                     for
                     Birth-priviledge
                     ,
                     or
                     descent
                     from
                     Ancestors
                     .
                     p.
                     307
                  
                   
                     Taken
                     for
                     qualifications
                     of
                     nature
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     Jewes
                     by
                     nature
                     had
                     priviledges
                     above
                     Gentiles
                     .
                     p.
                     307
                     ,
                     308
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 O.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Obedience
                     .
                  
                   
                     See
                     Righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Olive
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     whole
                     universal
                     Church
                     visible
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       11.
                       p.
                    
                     325
                  
                   
                     Fatnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Olive
                     ,
                     glory
                     of
                     Ordinances
                     .
                     p.
                     326
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ordination
                     .
                  
                   
                     An
                     orderly
                     call
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Ordination
                     into
                     the
                     Ministerial
                     function
                     ,
                     necessary
                     in
                     all
                     not
                     gifted
                     by
                     immediate
                     revelation
                     .
                     p.
                     182
                  
                   
                     Ordination
                     described
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Men
                     in
                     Ministerial
                     function
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     act
                     in
                     Ordination
                     .
                     p.
                     182
                     ,
                     183
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     to
                     set
                     men
                     apart
                     as
                     Presbyters
                     and
                     Elders
                     .
                     p.
                     184
                  
                   
                     Ordination
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     passed
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     examination
                     and
                     tryal
                     .
                     p.
                     140
                  
                   
                     To
                     be
                     solemnized
                     with
                     fasting
                     and
                     prayer
                     .
                     p.
                     185
                     ,
                     186
                  
                   
                     Imposition
                     of
                     hands
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     .
                     p.
                     187
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 P.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Pardon
                     .
                  
                   
                     NAtional
                     and
                     personal
                     .
                     p.
                     343
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     My
                     People
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     phrase
                     applied
                     in
                     New
                     Testament-Scriptures
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     stand
                     invisible
                     relation
                     to
                     God.
                     p.
                     258
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Places
                     for
                     worship
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     New
                     Testament-times
                     have
                     their
                     warranty
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     sense
                     holy
                     .
                     p.
                     441
                  
                   
                     Places
                     holy
                     by
                     divine
                     institution
                     ,
                     by
                     divine
                     approbation
                     .
                     p.
                     439
                  
                   
                     Positions
                     concerning
                     places
                     for
                     worship
                     in
                     Gospel-times
                     .
                     p.
                     441
                  
                   
                     Not
                     in
                     equipage
                     with
                     the
                     Temple
                     and
                     Tabernacle
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Temple
                     and
                     Tabernacle
                     had
                     the
                     pre-eminence
                     in
                     four
                     Particulars
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Our
                     places
                     of
                     meeting
                     by
                     good
                     warranty
                     called
                     Churches
                     .
                     p.
                     441
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Position
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Position
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Moral
                     Law
                     hath
                     no
                     commanding
                     power
                     over
                     Believers
                     examined
                     .
                     p.
                     58
                  
                   
                     That
                     position
                     concerning
                     the
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     both
                     a
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     examined
                     .
                     p.
                     210
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Power
                     .
                  
                   
                     Necessary
                     in
                     the
                     call
                     of
                     Nations
                     to
                     a
                     visible
                     Church-state
                     .
                     p.
                     330
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Priviledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     See
                     Birth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Professors
                     .
                  
                   
                     Who
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     so
                     before
                     men
                     .
                     p.
                     450
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Promises
                     .
                  
                   
                     Made
                     to
                     the
                     wiked
                     ,
                     made
                     good
                     to
                     the
                     believing
                     and
                     penitent
                     .
                     p.
                     190
                  
                   
                     Absolute
                     promises
                     yield
                     not
                     peace
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     wanting
                     in
                     the
                     conditions
                     of
                     God
                     required
                     .
                     ibid.
                     &
                     p.
                     47
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     190
                  
                   
                     Spiritual
                     promises
                     rare
                     and
                     obscure
                     under
                     Moses
                     his
                     administration
                     .
                     p.
                     213
                  
                   
                     Scriptures
                     evincing
                     the
                     spirituality
                     of
                     Old
                     Testament-Promises
                     .
                     p.
                     222
                  
                   
                     Temporal
                     promises
                     annexed
                     ,
                     as
                     appendants
                     to
                     spiritual
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Covenant
                     p.
                     226
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Children
                     of
                     Promise
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     All
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                     by
                     Isaac
                     born
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     that
                     miraculous
                     promise
                     .
                     p.
                     298
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quaeries
                     .
                  
                   
                     PVt
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     restraine
                     the
                     New
                     Covenant
                     to
                     the
                     Elect
                     regenerate
                     .
                     p.
                     234
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Put
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     put
                     a
                     limit
                     to
                     the
                     New
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     respective
                     to
                     the
                     issue
                     .
                     p.
                     317
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Reconciliation
                     .
                  
                   
                     GRadual
                     or
                     total
                     ,
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     of
                     Nations
                     .
                     p.
                     331
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     distinct
                     grace
                     from
                     faith
                     .
                     p.
                     136
                  
                   
                     A
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Considered
                     in
                     the
                     prae-requisites
                     .
                     p.
                     137
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     essential
                     parts
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Privative
                     part
                     which
                     is
                     cessation
                     from
                     sin
                     is
                     required
                     in
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     140
                  
                   
                     Positive
                     part
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     returne
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     holy
                     walk
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     required
                     in
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     142
                  
                   
                     See
                     Righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                     p.
                     144
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Reprobation
                     .
                  
                   
                     No
                     cause
                     of
                     unbelief
                     or
                     sin
                     .
                     p.
                     341
                  
                   
                     It
                     leads
                     not
                     to
                     condemnation
                     without
                     merit
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     as
                     Election
                     leads
                     to
                     Salvation
                     without
                     merits
                     of
                     works
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     What
                     degree
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     is
                     required
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                     p.
                     148
                  
                   
                     Perfection
                     of
                     degrees
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     required
                     ,
                     that
                     upon
                     the
                     defection
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     penalty
                     is
                     incurred
                     .
                     p.
                     149
                  
                   
                     Perfection
                     of
                     degrees
                     is
                     not
                     required
                     ;
                     and
                     sincerity
                     accepted
                     .
                     p.
                     151
                  
                   
                     Reasons
                     assigned
                     .
                     ibid.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Objections
                       answered
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     153
                  
                   
                     Our
                     Evangelical
                     righteousnesse
                     is
                     imperfect
                     .
                     p.
                     155
                     ,
                     &c
                  
                   
                     Sincerity
                     is
                     required
                     and
                     accepted
                     p.
                     112
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Root
                     and
                     Branch
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Denote
                       parent
                       and
                       childe
                    
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     11.
                     16.
                     p.
                     325
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Root
                     .
                  
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Isaac
                     and
                     Jacob.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Every
                     natural
                     parent
                     a
                     Root
                     .
                     p.
                     338
                  
                   
                     Every
                     natural
                     believing
                     Parent
                     an
                     holy
                     Root
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Abraham
                     a
                     Root
                     by
                     communication
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     example
                     .
                     p.
                     399
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Sacraments
                     .
                  
                   
                     ARe
                     Gospel
                     mysteries
                     .
                     p.
                     446
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Sacriledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Defined
                     .
                     p.
                     440
                  
                   
                     With-holding
                     infants
                     of
                     believing
                     parents
                     from
                     Baptism
                     is
                     Sacriledg
                     .
                     p.
                     437
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vnregenerate
                     persons
                     have
                     the
                     name
                     and
                     outward
                     priviledge
                     of
                     Saints
                     .
                     p.
                     250
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Put
                     for
                     saving
                     Ordinance
                     .
                     p.
                     299
                     ,
                     300
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Schooles
                     .
                  
                   
                     See
                     Vniversity
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Scholar
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     name
                     of
                     Scholar
                     is
                     applied
                     to
                     man
                     of
                     learning
                     justified
                     .
                     p.
                     176
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Scruple
                     .
                  
                   
                     Corinthians
                     had
                     their
                     scruples
                     about
                     their
                     unequal
                     marriages
                     .
                     p.
                     350
                  
                   
                     They
                     had
                     their
                     scruple
                     concerning
                     their
                     
                     issue
                     upon
                     such
                     marriage
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     scruples
                     arose
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     words
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       5.
                       9.
                       p.
                    
                     352
                  
                   
                     In
                     all
                     probability
                     from
                     Ezra
                     .
                     9
                     ,
                     and
                     10
                     
                       Chap.
                       p.
                    
                     354
                  
                   
                     The
                     Apostle
                     brings
                     not
                     formal
                     concluding
                     Arguments
                     ,
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     lawfulnesse
                     of
                     such
                     marriage-society
                     ,
                     but
                     removes
                     scruples
                     concerning
                     their
                     state
                     with
                     their
                     issue
                     .
                     p.
                     360
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Seal
                     .
                  
                   
                     Title
                     to
                     the
                     seal
                     necessarily
                     followes
                     from
                     interest
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     .
                     p.
                     422
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Separation
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     cases
                     necessary
                     .
                     p.
                     280
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     cases
                     unwarrantable
                     .
                     p.
                     283
                  
                   
                     Members
                     of
                     particular
                     Church-congregations
                     ,
                     ought
                     much
                     rather
                     to
                     endeavour
                     ,
                     the
                     reformation
                     of
                     abuses
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     make
                     separation
                     p.
                     276
                  
                   
                     Corruption
                     in
                     conversation
                     ,
                     scarce
                     admits
                     of
                     separation
                     .
                     p.
                     283
                  
                   
                     Corruption
                     in
                     Discipline
                     scarce
                     admits
                     of
                     separation
                     .
                     p.
                     284
                  
                   
                     Old
                     non-Conformists
                     thoughts
                     about
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     285
                  
                   
                     Master
                     Cottens
                     indulgence
                     towards
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     286
                  
                   
                     Togather
                     Churches
                     out
                     of
                     Churches
                     in
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     separation
                     unwarrantable
                     .
                     p.
                     288
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Sorrow
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     prae-requisite
                     to
                     repentance
                     .
                     p.
                     137
                  
                   
                     Cautions
                     concerning
                     it
                     .
                     p.
                     139
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Sovereignty
                     .
                  
                   
                     Held
                     up
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     mans
                     estate
                     of
                     grace
                     In
                     keeping
                     up
                     his
                     Commandments
                     .
                     p.
                     54
                  
                   
                     In
                     exercise
                     of
                     Discipline
                     .
                     p.
                     77
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     s
                     office
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Assurance
                     .
                     p.
                     197
                  
                   
                     The
                     immediate
                     test
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     questioned
                     .
                     p.
                     198
                  
                   
                     Cautions
                     that
                     some
                     have
                     put
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     overthrow
                     it
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Tradition
                     .
                  
                   
                     Distinguished
                     .
                     p.
                     418
                  
                   
                     Not
                     the
                     bottome
                     of
                     infant-baptism
                     .
                     p.
                     419
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 U.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Unclean
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IS
                       not
                       Bastardy
                    
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     14.
                     p.
                     357
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Universities
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     order
                     to
                     a
                     gifted
                     Ministry
                     necessary
                     .
                     p.
                     173
                     ,
                     174
                  
                   
                     Reasons
                     assigned
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Examples
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     Old
                     Testament-Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Writers
                     .
                     p.
                     174
                     ,
                     175
                  
                   
                     
                       Objections
                       answered
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     174
                     ,
                     175
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Weaknesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     All
                     weaknesses
                     not
                     Covenant-breaches
                     .
                     p.
                     294
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Will-worship
                     .
                  
                   
                     Infant-Baptism
                     ,
                     no
                     will-worship
                     .
                     p.
                     437
                     ,
                     &c
                     ▪
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Work.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     mans
                     salvation
                     begins
                     in
                     an
                     habit
                     ,
                     not
                     act
                     .
                     p.
                     112
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Works
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     manner
                     called
                     for
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     .
                     p.
                     146
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Wrath.
                     
                  
                   
                     Covenant-interest
                     without
                     coming
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     termes
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     delivers
                     not
                     from
                     wrath
                     .
                     p.
                     315
                     ,
                     316
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Table
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               which
               are
               occasionally
               cleared
               ,
               briefly
               illustrated
               ,
               or
               largely
               vindicated
               in
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Genesis
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Verse
                  
                   
                     Page
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     101.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     9
                     ,
                     100.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     37.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     36.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     237
                     ,
                     204.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     43
                     ,
                     422.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     301.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     423
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     7
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     422.
                     301
                     ,
                     297.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     48.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Exodus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     48.
                     
                  
                   
                     209.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     228.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     213.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     213.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     206.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     122.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     30
                     ,
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     214.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Leviticus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     187.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     39
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     405.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Numbers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     22
                     ,
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     397.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     78.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Deuteronomy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     216.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     30
                     ,
                     2110
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     216.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     232.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     24
                     ,
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     216.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     343.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     303.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     228.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     68.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     469.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     11
                     ,
                     15
                     ,
                     210.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     230
                     ,
                     231.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     166.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     30.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     107
                     ,
                     2116.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     216.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     176.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     Samuel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     174.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     Samuel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     ult
                     .
                  
                   
                     83.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     13
                     ,
                     84
                     ,
                     85.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     174.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     Chronicles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     175.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Esther
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Job
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     91.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     37.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Psalmes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     237.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     35
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     45.
                     
                  
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     48.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     152.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     50.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     15
                     ,
                     294.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     141.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     72.
                     
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     238.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     74.
                     
                  
                   
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     442.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     78.
                     
                  
                   
                     8
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     255.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     234.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     34
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     159.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Verse
                  
                   
                     Page
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     79.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     48.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Psalmes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     86.
                     
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     238.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     94.
                     
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     105.
                     
                  
                   
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     48.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     106.
                     
                  
                   
                     35
                     ,
                     36.
                     
                  
                   
                     453.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     110.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     131.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     119.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     159.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     218.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Proverbes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     78.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     167.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     217.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Canticles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     105.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Isaiah
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     54.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     25.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     253
                     ,
                     254.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     145.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     42.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     53.
                     
                  
                   
                     10
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     14
                     ,
                     112.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     54.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     55.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     49.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     238.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     141.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     58.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Jeremiah
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     193.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     181.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     109.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     175.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     181.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     31
                     ,
                     32
                     ,
                     33.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     170.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     32
                     ,
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     259.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     ,
                     107.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     192.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     18
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     253.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ezekiel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     189.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     406
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     35.
                     
                  
                   
                     25
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     107.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     39.
                     
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     81.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     23
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     194.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Hosea
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     247.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     80.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     172.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Joel
                     .
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     28
                     ,
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     168
                     ,
                     319.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Amos.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     224.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     169.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Habakkuk
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     135.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Zephaniah
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     142.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Zechariah
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     446.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     169.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     180.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Malachi
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     162.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     179.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mathew
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     136.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     12
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     136.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     147.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     48.
                     
                  
                   
                     153
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     305.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     42.
                     
                  
                   
                     413.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     75.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     206.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     393.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     170.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     31
                     ,
                     32.
                     
                  
                   
                     432.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     437.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     235
                     ,
                     162.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     412.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     473.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     163.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     239
                     ,
                     267.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     239.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mark.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     136.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     170.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     393.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     114.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     41.
                     
                  
                   
                     413.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Luke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     441
                     ,
                     442.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     29
                     ,
                     30.
                     
                  
                   
                     433.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     75.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     27
                     ,
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     252.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     393.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     170.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     416.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     215.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     55.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     John.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     39.
                     
                  
                   
                     215.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     46
                     ,
                     47.
                     
                  
                   
                     211.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     105.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     37.
                     
                  
                   
                     128.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     51.
                     
                  
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     100.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Verse
                  
                   
                     Page
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     40.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Acts.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     168.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     38
                     ,
                     39.
                     426
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     318.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     39.
                     
                  
                   
                     415.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     190.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     412.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     190.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     51
                     ,
                     52.
                     
                  
                   
                     466.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     43.
                     
                  
                   
                     190.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     47.
                     
                  
                   
                     460.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     95.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     186.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     183.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     128.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     132.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     139.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     441.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     415.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     136
                     ,
                     137.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     167.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Romanes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     439.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     37.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     123.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     138.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     123.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     218.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     56.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     58
                     ,
                     59.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     394.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     298
                     ,
                     309
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     298.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     258.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     117
                     ,
                     214.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     throughout
                     .
                  
                   
                     304.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     323.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     126.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     28
                     ,
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     334.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     Corinthians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     155.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     198.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     166.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     110.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     287.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     449.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     349
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     403
                     ,
                     464.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     443.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     74.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     164.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     229.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     415.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     163.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     414.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     30.
                     
                  
                   
                     79.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     184.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     54.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     56
                     ,
                     57.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     58.
                     
                  
                   
                     143.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     Corinthians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     214.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     258.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     140.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     78.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     153
                     ,
                     154.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Galatians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     182.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     305
                     ,
                     306.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     127.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     218.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     42
                     ,
                     48.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     366.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     30.
                     
                  
                   
                     424.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     149.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     137
                     ,
                     143.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     141.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     143.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     442.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ephesians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     166.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     105.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     104
                     ,
                     105.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     94.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     113
                     ,
                     217.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     105
                     ,
                     145.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     161
                     ,
                     208
                     ,
                     408.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     55.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     127
                     ,
                     128.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     162,167
                     ,
                     179.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     142.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     479.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     157.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Philipians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     144
                     ,
                     145.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     112
                     ,
                     131.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     116.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Colossians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     196.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     140.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     171.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Thessalonians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     120
                     ,
                     135.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     12
                     ,
                     13
                     ,
                  
                   
                     164.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     171.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     Thessalonians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     419
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     469.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     Timothy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     185.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     185.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Verse
                  
                   
                     Page
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     185.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     135.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     13
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     174.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     183.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     217.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     187.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     142.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     17
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     200.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     Timothy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     185.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     140
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     240
                     ,
                     268.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Titus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     183.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     185.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     452.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     257.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     249.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Hebrewes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     129
                     ,
                     135.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     137.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     268.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     48.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     39.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19
                     ,
                     20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     206.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     207.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     93
                     ,
                     214
                     ,
                     207.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     90.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     241
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                  
                   
                     79.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     164.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     James
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     153
                     ,
                     154.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     218.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     109.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     57.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     125.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     Peter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     243
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     74.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     123.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     197.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     Peter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     194.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     John.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     201
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     292.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     200.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     ●4
                     .
                  
                   
                     198.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Revelation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     79.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     237
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     259.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     258.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     147.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               Paul's
               last
               Farewel
               ,
               OR
               A
               SERMON
               ,
               PREACHED
               At
               the
               Funerall
               of
               that
               Godly
               and
               Learned
               Minister
               of
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               Mr.
               THOMAS
               BLAKE
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Anthony
                 Burgesse
              
               ,
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Sutton-Coldfield
               in
               Warwickshire
               .
            
             
               With
               a
               Funeral
               ORATION
               made
               at
               Mr.
               Blakes
               death
               by
               
                 Samuel
                 Shaw
              
               ,
               then
               Schoolmaster
               of
               the
               Free-School
               at
               Tamworth
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Abel
                 Roper
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Sun
               against
               S.
               Dunstans
               Church
               in
               Fleet-street
               .
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 READER
                 ,
              
            
             
               THat
               I
               might
               satisfie
               the
               desire
               of
               some
               worthy
               Freinds
               ,
               I
               do
               here
               present
               unto
               thee
               a
               Sermon
               with
               very
               little
               alteration
               )
               preached
               at
               the
               Funerall
               of
               that
               Godly
               and
               Learned
               Minister
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Blake
               ,
               now
               with
               God
               :
               Being
               the
               rather
               induced
               thereunto
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               the
               memory
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               will
               be
               very
               gratefull
               and
               welcome
               to
               such
               who
               were
               acquainted
               with
               him
               .
               How
               sadly
               his
               death
               was
               laid
               to
               heart
               ,
               the
               deportment
               of
               many
               at
               that
               time
               did
               abundantly
               manifest
               ,
               and
               Although
               I
               cannot
               speak
               the
               same
               which
               Nazianzen
               affirmeth
               concerning
               the
               Funeral
               solemnities
               of
               Basil
               ,
               how
               that
               many
               thousands
               were
               there
            
             
          
        
         
           
             
             
               valedictory
               Sermon
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               the
               matter
               ,
               or
               the
               affection
               in
               the
               delivering
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               more
               admirable
               :
               It
               's
               milk
               that
               cometh
               hot
               from
               the
               breast
               ;
               excellent
               matter
               ,
               without
               hearty
               affections
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               Messenger
               without
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               Bird
               without
               wings
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               make
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               onely
               in
               the
               general
               ;
               by
               that
               discourse
               we
               have
               a
               description
               of
               a
               Pastor
               and
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 in
                 Idea
              
               and
               
                 in
                 subjecto
                 :
                 In
                 Idea
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Thesi
               ,
               there
               the
               Apostle
               describeth
               such
               by
               their
               name
               and
               titles
               ,
               they
               are
               Overseers
               and
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 v.
              
               17.
               from
               the
               
                 efficient
                 cause
              
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               them
               so
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 relation
                 they
                 are
                 in
              
               :
               The
               People
               are
               their
               Flock
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               Gods
               Church
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 dignity
                 and
                 high
                 thoughts
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               shall
               we
               think
               our
               labor
               ,
               our
               pains
               ,
               our
               sweat
               ,
               too
               much
               ,
               when
               Christ
               thought
               not
               his
               blood
               too
               much
               ?
            
             
               To
               enter
               upon
               the
               Controversie
               who
               these
               Elders
               and
               Overseers
               were
               ,
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               occasion
               at
               this
               time
               :
               Then
               you
               have
               this
               office
               
                 in
                 subjecto
                 ,
                 in
                 Hypothesi
              
               ;
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               rule
               of
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               in
               Paul
               himself
               :
               O
               the
               
                 zeal
                 ,
                 watchfulness
              
               ,
               the
               diligence
               ,
               the
               courage
               ,
               the
               purity
               of
               aime
               and
               ends
               ,
               which
               he
               professeth
               in
               his
               Ministerial
               discharge
               !
               not
               that
               he
               speaketh
               these
               for
               ostentation
               ,
               but
               imitation
               ;
               for
               he
               would
               not
               have
               said
               thus
               much
               of
               himself
               ,
               saith
               Grotius
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               that
               hereby
               he
               would
               leave
               a
               patern
               or
               
                 form
                 of
                 life
              
               to
               all
               successors
               ;
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               no
               Minister
               
               reading
               Pauls
               expressions
               of
               himself
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               but
               may
               cry
               out
               ,
               O
               me
               !
               a
               clod
               of
               earth
               to
               such
               a
               Star
               ,
               Ice
               to
               such
               a
               Fire
               ,
               a
               worm
               to
               such
               an
               Angel
               !
               Though
               he
               were
               a
               Paul
               ,
               as
               some
               think
               his
               name
               denoteth
               ,
               little
               in
               stature
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               Gyant
               in
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               ,
               so
               that
               Papists
               themselves
               cannot
               but
               give
               the
               pre-eminence
               to
               Paul
               above
               Peter
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Ministerial
               abilities
               :
               He
               was
               the
               
                 earthly
                 Angel
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Cor
                 Christi
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Tuba
                 Evangelii
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Ancients
               call
               him
               ;
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               of
               Amyraldus
               his
               minde
               ,
               consider
               .
               in
               
                 cap.
                 7.
                 ad
                 Rom.
              
               who
               denying
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               seventh
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               to
               be
               understood
               personally
               of
               Paul
               ,
               thinking
               this
               would
               be
               injurious
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               sanctifying
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               making
               him
               so
               eminent
               a
               Servant
               in
               his
               Church
               :
               He
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               pleased
               so
               to
               adorn
               Paul
               with
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               in
               this
               life
               arrive
               at
               that
               fulness
               and
               perfection
               of
               holiness
               ,
               which
               other
               Believers
               obtain
               no
               where
               but
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               might
               be
               propounded
               as
               a
               perfect
               example
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               his
               Ministry
               be
               more
               happily
               efficacious
               ;
               here
               was
               not
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               blame-worthy
               :
               But
               though
               we
               grant
               Paul
               to
               have
               an
               elder
               Brothers
               portion
               in
               the
               Graces
               and
               Gifts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               no
               Minister
               could
               be
               saved
               ,
               unless
               he
               were
               a
               Paul
               ,
               wo
               be
               to
               us
               all
               ;
               yet
               that
               Paul
               was
               not
               above
               the
               combate
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               within
               him
               ,
               appeareth
               partly
               
                 in
                 that
                 careful
              
               keeping
               down
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               27.
               lest
               sin
               should
               prevail
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               those
               buffetings
               of
               Satan
               which
               
               he
               was
               exercised
               with
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               lifted
               up
               above
               measure
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               7.
               
               Well
               ,
               however
               it
               be
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               having
               both
               by
               rule
               and
               example
               ,
               as
               you
               heard
               described
               what
               a
               Minister
               or
               Pastor
               is
               to
               be
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               consequent
               of
               this
               in
               my
               Text
               :
               When
               he
               had
               thus
               spoken
               ,
               thus
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               thus
               of
               a
               Gospel-Minister
               ,
               he
               kneeled
               down
               and
               prayed
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               actions
               of
               the
               body
               mentioned
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               denote
               that
               excellent
               deportment
               that
               should
               be
               at
               that
               time
               in
               the
               soul
               ;
               kneeling
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               denoteth
               self-humiliation
               ;
               lifting
               up
               the
               hands
               ,
               that
               implieth
               faith
               and
               confidence
               :
               Thus
               
                 descendendo
                 ascenditur
              
               ,
               how
               hardly
               do
               the
               people
               of
               God
               keep
               these
               two
               Graces
               co-operating
               together
               ,
               but
               either
               their
               Humiliation
               abateth
               their
               Faith
               ,
               or
               their
               Faith
               hindreth
               their
               Humiliation
               ;
               both
               these
               together
               are
               the
               Calidum
               and
               the
               Humidum
               ,
               which
               maintain
               the
               life
               of
               holy
               Duties
               ;
               he
               Prayed
               as
               well
               as
               kneeled
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               onely
               key
               to
               open
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               Davids
               Harp
               ,
               to
               allay
               all
               those
               unruly
               affections
               that
               are
               apt
               to
               disturb
               us
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               all
               upon
               the
               Auditors
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               ,
               First
               ,
               In
               their
               passion
               of
               weeping
               ,
               with
               the
               aggravation
               .
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 wept
                 sore
              
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               great
               love
               ,
               
                 They
                 fell
                 on
                 Pauls
                 neck
                 and
                 kissed
                 him
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               motive
               of
               all
               this
               affectionate
               carriage
               ,
               That
               which
               did
               open
               these
               Flood-gates
               ,
               it
               was
               because
               
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               they
               should
               for
               ever
               lose
               him
               ,
               enjoy
               no
               more
               of
               his
               Ministerial
               Labors
               and
               diligence
               :
               now
               this
               is
               recorded
               
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               as
               a
               commendation
               ;
               It
               was
               a
               spirituall
               ,
               not
               a
               naturall
               weeping
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               like
               weeping
               for
               a
               dead
               Father
               ,
               or
               a
               dead
               Wife
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               dead
               Pastor
               ,
               by
               whose
               spirituall
               labours
               their
               souls
               had
               made
               great
               proficiency
               ;
               I
               shall
               from
               these
               words
               observe
               two
               doctrines
               suitable
               to
               the
               two
               considerable
               parts
               of
               this
               auditory
               ,
               the
               one
               seasonable
               for
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               here
               present
               ,
               The
               other
               opportune
               for
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Tamworth
              
               ,
               now
               bereaved
               of
               a
               
                 faithful
                 Pastor
              
               ,
               whom
               I
               may
               see
               mourning
               and
               weeping
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 most
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               because
               
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               you
               shall
               not
               behold
               him
               in
               this
               place
               again
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               hear
               his
               voice
               from
               hence
               again
               .
               The
               first
               Observation
               is
               grounded
               upon
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 spoken
              
               ,
               This
               about
               the
               
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
              
               ,
               This
               about
               
                 his
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Godly
              
               ,
               and
               
                 exemplary
                 conversation
              
               ;
               From
               whence
               observe
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 a
                 faithful
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 Office
                 doth
                 bring
                 unspeakable
                 comfort
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 upon
                 just
                 grounds
                 assume
                 this
                 to
                 themselves
              
               ;
               From
               this
               faithfulness
               we
               see
               often
               Paul
               receiving
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               comfort
               .
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               The
               time
               of
               his
               departure
               was
               at
               hand
               ;
               doth
               not
               this
               then
               make
               him
               afraid
               ?
               how
               shall
               he
               give
               an
               account
               concerning
               the
               improvement
               of
               his
               talents
               ?
               No
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               We
               have
               the
               like
               glorious
               profession
               made
               by
               this
               holy
               Apostle
               ,
               Thess
               .
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               which
               is
               an
               excellent
               Copy
               for
               every
               Minister
               to
               write
               after
               ,
               to
               live
               and
               breathe
               from
               thence
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               he
               is
               so
               cleare
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 witnesses
              
               ,
               and
               God
               also
               ,
               how
               
               
                 holily
                 ,
                 justly
              
               and
               
                 unblameably
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 behaved
                 our selves
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               let
               none
               think
               that
               Paul
               doth
               thus
               magnifie
               inherent
               grace
               ,
               to
               exclude
               imputed
               grace
               ,
               for
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
               
               Though
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               nothing
               by
               himself
               ,
               yet
               he
               concludeth
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 thereby
                 justified
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 judgeth
                 me
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               he
               knew
               more
               evill
               in
               Paul
               ,
               then
               Paul
               him self
               could
               do
               ,
               and
               certainly
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               this
               ministerial
               work
               ,
               that
               Paul
               himself
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Chrysostome
              
               hath
               very
               discouraging
               passages
               ,
               as
               if
               few
               Ministers
               could
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               his
               meaning
               must
               be
               ,
               because
               few
               are
               carefull
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               and
               diligent
               ;
               Otherwise
               such
               as
               Chrysostome
               himself
               ,
               that
               is
               said
               to
               fear
               nothing
               but
               sin
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               by
               their
               Doctrin
               and
               life
               ,
               turn
               many
               from
               iniquities
               ,
               shall
               have
               more
               then
               ordinary
               glory
               in
               heaven
               ;
               To
               amplifie
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               in
               some
               particulars
               or
               Characters
               describe
               how
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               Ministery
               is
               faithfully
               discharged
               ,
               what
               is
               ingredient
               thereunto
               ,
               or
               constituent
               thereof
               ;
               And
               first
               there
               is
               required
               
                 an
                 inward
                 experimental
                 savory
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministers
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
              
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               more
               affectionately
               and
               cordially
               deal
               with
               others
               ;
               when
               we
               know
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               experimentally
               ,
               this
               maketh
               us
               able
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               I
               doe
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Minister
               is
               null
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               a
               regenerate
               man
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               he
               were
               no
               Minister
               ,
               or
               might
               not
               be
               usefull
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               cannot
               faithfully
               discharge
               this
               Office
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               obtaine
               a
               crown
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               ,
               
               unless
               he
               be
               thus
               qualified
               ;
               There
               is
               
                 Theologia
                 ratiocinativa
              
               and
               experimentalis
               ,
               as
               Gerson
               speaketh
               .
               A
               man
               may
               know
               things
               ,
               as
               Aquinas
               saith
               ,
               
                 per
                 modum
                 cognitionis
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 per
                 modum
                 inclinationis
              
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               this
               experimental
               Divinitie
               ,
               that
               worketh
               besides
               Knowledge
               an
               inclination
               and
               propensitie
               to
               the
               thing
               known
               ,
               that
               maketh
               us
               able
               to
               discharge
               this
               duty
               ;
               To
               Preach
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               of
               Faith
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               savory
               understanding
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               is
               to
               talk
               of
               the
               sweetness
               of
               honey
               ,
               when
               we
               never
               tasted
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               such
               a
               Countrey
               ,
               which
               we
               never
               were
               in
               ,
               but
               know
               it
               by
               Mapps
               only
               .
               If
               thou
               knowest
               the
               truths
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               Books
               ,
               by
               Authors
               onely
               ,
               and
               thy
               own
               heart
               feeleth
               not
               the
               power
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               Thou
               art
               but
               as
               the
               Conduit
               ,
               that
               letteth
               out
               wine
               or
               refreshing
               water
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               thou
               thy self
               tastest
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               hand
               that
               directeth
               the
               Passenger
               ,
               but
               thou
               thy self
               standest
               still
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               a
               faithfull
               discharge
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               a
               
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 judgement
              
               and
               
                 skill
                 in
                 divine
                 things
              
               ;
               hence
               they
               are
               called
               
                 lights
                 ,
                 guides
              
               ,
               and
               Shepherds
               ,
               they
               are
               required
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2.
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 in
                 all
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               cry
               out
               of
               Heresies
               or
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               unless
               we
               rebuke
               with
               doctrine
               ;
               The
               least
               Knowledge
               that
               Casuists
               condescend
               unto
               in
               a
               Minister
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               learned
               ,
               
                 supra
                 vulgus
                 fidelium
              
               :
               Is
               he
               a
               fit
               Minister
               that
               can
               onely
               Preach
               and
               pray
               by
               a
               prescript
               ,
               or
               form
               from
               another
               ?
               He
               is
               not
               a
               fit
               Physitian
               ,
               or
               a
               fit
               Lawyer
               ,
               that
               should
               doe
               so
               in
               his
               way
               ;
               Ministers
               therefore
               should
               take
               
               that
               exhortation
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               Paul
               gave
               even
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               though
               so
               well
               accomplished
               .
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 15.
                 
                 Meditate
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 give
                 thy self
                 wholly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 profiting
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Till
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 give
                 attendance
                 to
                 reading
                 .
              
               The
               circumstance
               of
               time
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               for
               though
               Paul
               was
               to
               come
               shortly
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               that
               little
               time
               he
               was
               absent
               from
               Paul
               ,
               must
               be
               improved
               in
               reading
               Gods
               Word
               .
               Be
               thou
               ascribe
               instructed
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               that
               can
               bring
               out
               of
               thy
               treasure
               ,
               old
               and
               new
               ;
               be
               a
               Fountain
               ,
               not
               a
               Cestern
               ,
               that
               will
               quickly
               be
               dry
               ;
               
                 Cajetan
                 Summula
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 Doctoratus
              
               ,
               maketh
               it
               a
               mortall
               sinne
               to
               approve
               any
               for
               a
               Doctor
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               who
               is
               notably
               insufficient
               ,
               because
               hereby
               he
               is
               testified
               to
               be
               a
               Physitian
               of
               souls
               ,
               when
               yet
               through
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               ruine
               of
               many
               ;
               I
               dare
               not
               avouch
               that
               of
               Luther
               ,
               who
               said
               it
               is
               a
               German
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 that
                 young
                 Divines
                 fill
                 Hell
              
               ,
               onely
               it
               is
               a
               good
               warning
               ,
               that
               such
               be
               diligent
               in
               studying
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               blesse
               them
               with
               all
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               ,
               first
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               Divinitie
               ,
               whether
               controversall
               ,
               positive
               or
               practicall
               ,
               especially
               adde
               to
               thy
               Ministeriall
               knowledge
               these
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               
                 a
                 firm
                 faith
              
               ,
               for
               to
               read
               and
               to
               know
               much
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               digest
               it
               ,
               maketh
               us
               scepticall
               ;
               Have
               faith
               ,
               not
               reason
               or
               opinion
               in
               religious
               things
               ,
               Calvin
               saith
               in
               
                 Comment
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 Corin.
              
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               go
               up
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               preach
               his
               Word
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               such
               firmness
               of
               Faith
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               assured
               
               that
               their
               Doctrine
               can
               no
               more
               be
               overthrowne
               ,
               then
               God
               himself
               ;
               now
               truely
               ,
               this
               faith
               is
               much
               to
               be
               commended
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               much
               learning
               ,
               much
               reading
               ,
               but
               little
               Faith
               ,
               be
               very
               scepticall
               ,
               and
               deale
               in
               Divinitie
               as
               we
               use
               to
               do
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               
                 videtur
                 quod
                 sic
                 ,
                 videtur
                 quod
                 non
                 ,
              
               Great
               Schollars
               are
               not
               alwayes
               great
               beleevers
               ,
               The
               want
               of
               this
               maketh
               a
               man
               of
               a
               Socinian
               faith
               ,
               an
               Arminian
               faith
               ,
               a
               Popish
               faith
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               any
               plausible
               Argument
               ,
               or
               carnal
               Interest
               interposeth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               With
               this
               knowledge
               labour
               much
               after
               
                 Casuisticall
                 Divinity
              
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               direct
               the
               tempted
               in
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               To
               guide
               the
               afflicted
               in
               soul
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               to
               doe
               ;
               Indeed
               the
               Papists
               have
               a
               deale
               of
               Casuisticall
               divinitie
               in
               large
               voluminous
               discourses
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               calculated
               according
               to
               their
               meridians
               of
               superstitious
               usages
               and
               Customes
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               pitty
               that
               among
               us
               Protestants
               ,
               our
               controversall
               Bookes
               are
               farre
               more
               then
               our
               casuisticall
               ,
               yet
               remember
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 50.
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 weary
              
               ;
               The
               wounds
               of
               Conscience
               are
               the
               most
               tender
               ,
               and
               therefore
               require
               a
               Spirituall
               skilfull
               Physitian
               .
               The
               Consciences
               of
               men
               are
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               your
               Office
               ,
               and
               therefore
               look
               after
               that
               
                 Ars
                 Cordis
              
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               a
               liberall
               art
               that
               will
               set
               us
               free
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               that
               will
               faithfully
               discharge
               the
               Office
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               must
               regard
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               the
               
               
                 finis
                 operis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 finis
                 operantis
              
               ,
               the
               
                 finis
                 ministerii
              
               ,
               and
               ministri
               ,
               must
               be
               all
               one
               :
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               to
               exalt
               God
               &
               Christ
               ,
               to
               dethrone
               Satan
               ,
               to
               bring
               many
               out
               of
               their
               sins
               unto
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Now
               if
               a
               man
               aim
               at
               other
               things
               in
               his
               Ministry
               then
               this
               he
               can
               never
               comfortably
               discharge
               it
               :
               To
               be
               a
               Minister
               for
               earthly
               profits
               ,
               for
               ambition
               and
               vain
               glory
               ,
               these
               will
               be
               like
               the
               gravel
               ,
               that
               will
               presently
               stop
               the
               Ship
               in
               its
               passage
               ;
               and
               truly
               herein
               we
               may
               much
               lament
               our
               entrance
               in
               to
               this
               work
               ,
               how
               many
               set
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               profession
               to
               live
               upon
               ,
               by
               that
               they
               hope
               to
               satisfie
               their
               needs
               ,
               but
               if
               this
               end
               and
               motive
               do
               still
               reign
               in
               thee
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               like
               a
               milstone
               about
               thy
               neck
               ;
               outward
               maintenance
               may
               be
               a
               secondary
               end
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               principal
               ;
               still
               then
               a
               we
               thy
               soul
               with
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               office
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               knowledge
               is
               exercised
               about
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               mens
               Estates
               ,
               or
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ;
               but
               thine
               is
               Theology
               ,
               
                 De
                 Deo
                 ,
                 à
                 Deo
                 ,
                 in
                 Deum
                 ,
              
               its
               concerning
               God
               objectively
               ,
               it
               s
               from
               God
               effectively
               ,
               it
               s
               to
               God
               finally
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               that
               will
               faithfully
               discharge
               this
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               must
               as
               Paul
               professeth
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 12.
                 have
                 his
                 conversation
                 with
                 all
                 godly
                 simplicity
                 and
                 sincerity
                 :
              
               He
               is
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               work
               in
               Scripture-ways
               ,
               avoiding
               those
               two
               Rocks
               ,
               
                 Media
                 violentiae
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Media
                 fraudulentiae
              
               ;
               A
               man
               of
               a
               crafty
               multiplicity
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               will
               turn
               into
               any
               shape
               dispute
               for
               any
               thing
               a
               lawful
               :
               This
               the
               Jesuit
               said
               to
               one
               (
               for
               so
               I
               understand
               it
               )
               who
               doubted
               about
               something
               he
               was
               to
               do
               ,
               whether
               
               lawful
               or
               no
               ,
               Aude
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 &
                 nos
                 efficiemus
                 probabile
                 ,
                 Jansen
                 .
                 St.
                 August
                 .
                 lib.
                 proaem
                 .
                 pag.
              
               9.
               
               Be
               daring
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               make
               it
               probable
               ;
               now
               this
               simplicity
               of
               Spirit
               in
               Ministerial
               imployment
               ,
               is
               greatly
               seen
               in
               an
               obediential
               dependance
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               in
               matter
               of
               Duty
               ,
               or
               of
               Faith
               :
               What
               is
               it
               that
               maketh
               so
               many
               learned
               Men
               embrace
               Errors
               after
               Errors
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               leave
               Faith
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               reason
               ?
               They
               think
               we
               come
               to
               be
               Christians
               by
               Disputations
               and
               scientifical
               Demonstrations
               ;
               as
               we
               come
               to
               be
               Philosophers
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               single
               and
               plain
               captivating
               of
               our
               understandings
               to
               the
               scripture
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               not
               Christian
               reason
               :
               It
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Nazianzens
               Emblem
               ,
               
                 Theologia
                 nostra
                 est
                 Pythagorica
              
               ,
               by
               this
               simplicity
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               overcome
               those
               Temptations
               ,
               which
               are
               usually
               in
               Scholars
               to
               bring
               ,
               
                 inaudita
                 &
                 invisa
              
               ,
               strange
               and
               unheard
               things
               unto
               our
               People
               ;
               especially
               let
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               so
               guided
               by
               simplicity
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               avoid
               these
               three
               Rocks
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               avoid
               a
               Popish
               blinde
               obedience
               to
               men
               ,
               examining
               things
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               therefore
               do
               not
               make
               all
               things
               uncertain
               :
               That
               of
               Durand
               is
               true
               ,
               whosoever
               forsaketh
               reason
               because
               of
               humane
               Authority
               ,
               
                 incidit
                 in
                 insipientiam
                 bestialem
              
               ,
               maketh
               himself
               like
               a
               Beast
               ;
               yet
               let
               not
               this
               liberty
               be
               abused
               to
               licentiousness
               ,
               to
               believe
               nothing
               ,
               to
               despise
               all
               those
               Ministerial
               helps
               which
               God
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               to
               try
               all
               things
               ;
               though
               he
               must
               
               try
               ,
               yet
               he
               must
               not
               be
               always
               trying
               ,
               
                 but
                 hold
                 fast
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
              
               5.
               21.
               
               This
               liberty
               and
               particular
               Judgement
               of
               discerning
               ,
               which
               God
               alloweth
               every
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               opposed
               to
               that
               decisive
               Ministerial
               Judgement
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               a
               more
               moderate
               and
               impartial
               handling
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               addicted
               unto
               parties
               ,
               take
               heed
               thou
               do
               not
               make
               a
               party
               of
               thy self
               ,
               as
               the
               Sect
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Diogen
                 ,
                 Laert.
                 in
                 Proent
              
               .
               pretending
               they
               would
               be
               of
               no
               Sect
               ,
               but
               choose
               the
               best
               Art
               of
               all
               ;
               thus
               they
               made
               a
               Sect
               ,
               while
               they
               condemned
               all
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               being
               deceived
               under
               the
               pretence
               that
               thou
               doest
               not
               bring
               in
               any
               new
               matter
               ,
               but
               new
               words
               ,
               or
               thou
               dost
               digest
               things
               into
               a
               better
               method
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               men
               leaving
               that
               simplicity
               and
               Scripture-dependance
               they
               once
               had
               ,
               have
               corrupted
               their
               Ministerial
               Office
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               faithful
               discharge
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               To
               a
               faithful
               discharge
               of
               this
               dreadful
               Office
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               an
               excellent
               compound
               
                 of
                 many
                 choice
                 Graces
              
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               a
               Ministers
               qualification
               ,
               is
               like
               that
               Ointment
               that
               was
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               Priest
               onely
               :
               There
               must
               be
               love
               and
               compassion
               to
               Peoples
               Souls
               ,
               which
               was
               abundantly
               discovered
               in
               our
               Savior
               himself
               :
               Paul
               compareth
               himself
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               a
               Father
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               a
               Mother
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               a
               Nurse
               ,
               because
               of
               this
               affectionate
               desire
               in
               him
               :
               There
               must
               be
               Zeal
               ,
               Fortitude
               ,
               and
               Courage
               ,
               the
               
                 spirit
                 
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 of
                 power
                 also
              
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Minister
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               
                 ad
                 mille
                 mortes
                 paratus
              
               ,
               said
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Souldier
                 endure
                 hardship
                 ,
              
               saith
               Paul
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               3.
               
               There
               must
               be
               Prudence
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               else
               Love
               and
               Power
               will
               make
               us
               like
               Sampson
               ,
               without
               eyes
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               salt
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               fire
               ;
               
                 Oportet
                 Pastor
                 sit
                 totus
                 oculus
              
               ,
               a
               Pastor
               must
               be
               an
               Argus
               ,
               full
               of
               eyes
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               an
               
                 Heavemly
                 heart
              
               ,
               contemning
               the
               world
               and
               all
               earthly
               advantages
               :
               The
               eye
               that
               is
               to
               see
               for
               others
               must
               not
               have
               dust
               falling
               into
               it
               :
               Austin
               maketh
               an
               Heretick
               to
               have
               some
               carnal
               profit
               or
               emolument
               that
               is
               attractive
               of
               him
               :
               There
               must
               be
               a
               
                 desire
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 men
                 ,
              
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               for
               so
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               a
               servant
               of
               Christ
               :
               This
               fear
               to
               displease
               men
               ,
               whereby
               we
               do
               not
               reprove
               sin
               so
               Zealously
               ,
               so
               Cordially
               and
               Faithfully
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               hath
               eclipsed
               the
               comfort
               of
               some
               godly
               Ministers
               at
               their
               death
               .
               It
               is
               too
               true
               that
               the
               Wise
               man
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 his
                 snare
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               29.
               25.
               
               The
               Camelion
               for
               fear
               ,
               saith
               Aristotle
               ,
               turneth
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               every
               object
               it
               meeteth
               with
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               special
               qualifications
               of
               a
               Godly
               Minister
               ,
               whereby
               he
               will
               be
               able
               to
               say
               with
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               7.
               
               Yea
               ,
               with
               
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 the
                 worke
                 thou
                 gavest
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 John
              
               17.
               3.
               
               To
               all
               which
               must
               be
               added
               diligence
               and
               labour
               ,
               all
               the
               names
               ,
               they
               have
               denote
               labour
               more
               then
               glory
               ,
               office
               more
               then
               dignitie
               ;
               now
               in
               all
               these
               things
               there
               is
               one
               particular
               ,
               
               which
               doth
               much
               quicken
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               temptation
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               three
               things
               ,
               Luther
               said
               ,
               made
               a
               Divine
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               to
               desire
               temptations
               ,
               but
               God
               for
               the
               most
               part
               doth
               prepare
               those
               Ministers
               ,
               whom
               he
               intends
               to
               be
               serviceable
               ,
               by
               such
               exercises
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               sawing
               ,
               and
               the
               polishing
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               by
               this
               he
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               deep
               waters
               ,
               and
               seeth
               the
               wonderfull
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               this
               he
               is
               able
               to
               understand
               the
               depths
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               he
               is
               adapted
               to
               be
               a
               most
               speciall
               Instrument
               to
               comfort
               and
               refresh
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               theirs
               is
               not
               a
               singular
               condition
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               think
               none
               are
               tempted
               like
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               find
               that
               even
               Pauls
               have
               had
               the
               buffetings
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               these
               soule
               temptations
               they
               have
               learned
               more
               then
               all
               Books
               or
               authors
               could
               teach
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               leave
               the
               first
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               is
               .
            
             
               That
               a
               Godly
               People
               cannot
               but
               affectionately
               mourn
               under
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               faithfull
               Ministers
               .
               
            
             
               You
               see
               here
               what
               these
               Ephesians
               did
               ,
               with
               what
               affection
               they
               were
               moved
               ,
               because
               they
               should
               never
               see
               Pauls
               face
               more
               ;
               Grace
               doth
               not
               lie
               in
               extinguishing
               ,
               but
               regulating
               affections
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 wept
              
               ,
               and
               they
               argued
               from
               thence
               ,
               
                 behold
                 how
                 he
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               11.
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               So
               that
               Nazianzens
               commendation
               of
               his
               Mother
               Nonna
               ,
               that
               she
               never
               wept
               under
               the
               many
               troubles
               she
               underwent
               ,
               submitting
               all
               to
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               was
               rather
               Stoicisme
               ,
               then
               Christianitie
               ;
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Ambrose
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               the
               death
               of
               any
               good
               
               Minister
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               forbeare
               weeping
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               a
               people
               forbeare
               ,
               when
               their
               own
               Minister
               ,
               their
               own
               Pastor
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               should
               not
               the
               Congregation
               be
               a
               valley
               of
               tears
               ,
               or
               a
               place
               of
               mourners
               ;
               now
               there
               are
               these
               grounds
               for
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               of
               that
               experimentall
               soul-good
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               advantage
               the
               Godly
               have
               reapt
               thereby
               ;
               Oh!
               when
               thou
               shalt
               remember
               what
               quicknings
               ,
               what
               meltings
               ,
               what
               warning
               of
               heart
               thou
               hast
               had
               ,
               this
               will
               cause
               grief
               to
               think
               they
               are
               gone
               .
               Carnall
               naturall
               men
               never
               are
               affected
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               they
               never
               got
               any
               good
               by
               their
               Preaching
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               converting
               Ministry
               ,
               no
               inlightning
               ,
               no
               comforting
               Ministry
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               loss
               is
               no
               more
               troublesome
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               must
               needs
               mourn
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               their
               sinnes
               have
               caused
               God
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               such
               helps
               ;
               your
               unthankfulness
               ,
               your
               contempt
               ,
               and
               low
               thoughts
               of
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               ,
               your
               unprofitableness
               and
               negligence
               ,
               may
               make
               you
               mourn
               ,
               for
               if
               God
               upon
               the
               abuse
               of
               naturall
               Creatures
               ,
               will
               take
               away
               his
               Wine
               ,
               his
               Bread
               ,
               his
               flaxe
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               much
               more
               remove
               the
               candlestick
               ,
               for
               unfruitfulness
               under
               spiritual
               mercies
               ;
               mourne
               then
               ,
               lest
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               thy
               unfaithfulness
               ,
               thy
               deadness
               and
               dulness
               of
               heart
               have
               provoked
               God
               to
               take
               such
               guides
               away
               ;
               yea
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               may
               not
               some
               mourn
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               Disobedience
               ,
               and
               unwillingnesse
               to
               submit
               to
               Christs
               yoak
               ,
               and
               opposition
               to
               his
               way
               ,
               have
               so
               filled
               the
               Ministers
               heart
               with
               grief
               and
               sadness
               ,
               as
               thereby
               to
               hasten
               his
               death
               ,
               making
               
               his
               life
               the
               more
               uncomfortable
               ,
               and
               causing
               him
               to
               mourn
               in
               secret
               for
               your
               stubbornness
               and
               disobedience
               ;
               Thus
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               not
               only
               meritoriously
               ,
               but
               efficiently
               may
               concurre
               to
               the
               removing
               of
               him
               by
               death
               ;
               Consider
               that
               place
               .
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 give
                 their
                 account
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 grief
              
               ;
               some
               make
               this
               particular
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               watch
               over
               your
               souls
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               unprofitable
               for
               you
               .
               A
               grieved
               Minister
               ,
               a
               discouraged
               Minister
               cannot
               do
               his
               duty
               ,
               so
               powerfully
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               unprofitable
               unto
               you
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               it
               in
               his
               study
               ,
               in
               his
               sermons
               ;
               A
               dull
               people
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               a
               dull
               Minister
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               is
               cause
               to
               mourn
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               relation
               between
               a
               Pastor
               and
               a
               People
               ,
               in
               some
               respects
               ,
               it
               is
               above
               all
               naturall
               relations
               .
               They
               are
               spirituall
               Fathers
               ,
               your
               souls
               receive
               good
               by
               them
               ;
               They
               are
               Instrumentall
               to
               bring
               you
               unto
               eternal
               glory
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               more
               cause
               of
               Mourning
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               then
               when
               God
               breaketh
               naturall
               relations
               ,
               no
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               or
               friend
               happily
               hath
               done
               that
               for
               thee
               which
               his
               Ministery
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               is
               cause
               to
               mourn
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               Gods
               anger
               and
               displeasure
               to
               a
               people
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               ;
               as
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               token
               of
               Gods
               anger
               to
               the
               congregation
               ;
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 man
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 layeth
                 it
                 to
                 heart
                 .
                 Isaiah
                 .
              
               57.
               1.
               
               Who
               knoweth
               what
               soul-Judgements
               ,
               
               what
               bodily
               Judgements
               may
               hereafter
               come
               vpon
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               for
               a
               people
               to
               be
               sensible
               ,
               and
               mourn
               ,
               when
               the
               desire
               of
               your
               eies
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               call
               the
               Minister
               (
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Wife
               )
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               The
               desire
               of
               your
               eies
               ,
               you
               long
               to
               see
               him
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               your
               eares
               ,
               you
               long
               to
               heare
               him
               again
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               There
               is
               cause
               to
               Mourn
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               sad
               consequents
               that
               many
               times
               falls
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               a
               faithfull
               Pastor
               ;
               sometimes
               the
               learning
               and
               soundness
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               keepeth
               a
               People
               from
               licentious
               errors
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               opinions
               ;
               His
               Gravitie
               and
               Pietie
               hath
               a
               speciall
               influence
               upon
               many
               ,
               but
               upon
               his
               removall
               ,
               then
               the
               weeds
               of
               a
               mans
               heart
               growes
               up
               :
               
                 After
                 my
                 departure
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Wolves
                 will
                 arise
                 from
                 among
                 your selves
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.
                 29.
                 
                 Pauls
              
               presence
               was
               a
               great
               means
               to
               hinder
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               good
               Foundation
               is
               laid
               in
               Faith
               ,
               what
               Godly
               Order
               may
               be
               begun
               ?
               there
               is
               danger
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               will
               die
               ,
               when
               a
               Faithfull
               Minister
               dieth
               :
               
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 soon
                 removed
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               
               Alas
               !
               that
               which
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               have
               with
               many
               years
               diligence
               ,
               many
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               much
               opposition
               brought
               about
               ,
               when
               the
               Minister
               is
               dead
               ,
               may
               quickly
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               may
               wonder
               ,
               how
               such
               a
               Town
               ,
               such
               a
               place
               should
               be
               over-run
               with
               Bryars
               and
               Thornes
               immediately
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Another
               sad
               consequent
               is
               sometimes
               ,
               divisions
               and
               breaches
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               while
               a
               
               Godly
               Minister
               is
               alive
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               a
               Corner
               Stone
               ,
               that
               uniteth
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               Wall
               together
               ,
               but
               when
               that
               falls
               ,
               then
               the
               wall
               falls
               with
               it
               .
               Then
               one
               is
               for
               this
               Minister
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               that
               ,
               then
               one
               liketh
               this
               ,
               and
               another
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               thus
               seeds
               of
               contention
               and
               division
               are
               sowen
               ,
               which
               may
               come
               up
               too
               fast
               ,
               hence
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               Godly
               ,
               Grave
               ,
               Wise
               Pastor
               is
               very
               necessary
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Spirituall
               defence
               of
               a
               People
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               cry
               out
               ,
               when
               the
               Prophet
               was
               taken
               ,
               
                 My
                 father
                 ,
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horsemen
                 thereof
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
              
               13.
               14.
               
               And
               now
               we
               come
               from
               the
               Doctrinal
               part
               to
               the
               practicall
               ;
               And
               although
               my
               custome
               in
               such
               Sermons
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               discourse
               about
               the
               Dead
               ,
               they
               being
               like
               Anatomy
               Lectures
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               yet
               because
               we
               are
               celebrating
               the
               Funeralls
               of
               a
               Learned
               and
               Godly
               Brother
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Office
               ,
               was
               in
               publick
               station
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               I
               shall
               briefly
               speak
               to
               some
               few
               of
               those
               Ministeriall
               qualifications
               ,
               that
               were
               in
               him
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               imitating
               Nazianzen
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Funerall
               Orations
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               as
               also
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Basilius
              
               and
               others
               industriously
               gathereth
               up
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               make
               to
               their
               praise
               ,
               if
               not
               hyperbolically
               exceeding
               sometimes
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               rather
               come
               short
               of
               what
               might
               be
               spoken
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               his
               Doctrinall
               abilities
               ,
               and
               parts
               in
               controvsrsall
               points
               ,
               are
               sufficiently
               known
               by
               the
               Books
               he
               hath
               written
               :
               those
               Children
               will
               resemble
               the
               Father
               ,
               though
               he
               left
               no
               bodily
               ones
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               particular
               opinions
               and
               contests
               
               he
               was
               fallen
               into
               with
               other
               Learned
               men
               ,
               on
               whose
               side
               the
               truth
               did
               stand
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               judge
               it
               meet
               for
               me
               to
               interpose
               ,
               onely
               because
               of
               the
               difference
               that
               is
               sometimes
               in
               Judgement
               between
               Godly
               men
               ,
               we
               see
               some
               by
               profaneness
               ,
               gladly
               have
               it
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               what
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               these
               Ministers
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               two
               of
               a
               minde
               ;
               They
               write
               against
               one
               another
               ,
               they
               have
               Book
               against
               Book
               ,
               and
               then
               some
               good
               people
               they
               are
               offended
               ;
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               we
               look
               upon
               both
               as
               Godly
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               cannot
               agree
               ;
               because
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               this
               offence
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               a
               little
               to
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               this
               difference
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               is
               an
               old
               objection
               ,
               The
               Pagans
               and
               the
               Jewes
               urged
               it
               against
               Christianity
               ,
               whose
               Arguments
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               answered
               ,
               retorting
               upon
               them
               the
               same
               divisions
               ;
               the
               Philosophers
               likewise
               objected
               this
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               when
               that
               Synod
               was
               gathered
               together
               at
               Nice
               ,
               as
               the
               Centuriators
               inform
               us
               ;
               Though
               
                 Augustine
                 (
                 lib.
                 de
                 vera
                 religione
              
               )
               brandeth
               them
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               divers
               schools
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               
                 Commune
                 Templum
              
               ,
               a
               Common
               temple
               ,
               which
               argued
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               their
               Gods
               more
               out
               of
               Custome
               ,
               then
               because
               of
               their
               opinion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Godly
               do
               know
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               perfection
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               unity
               is
               reserved
               for
               heaven
               ;
               there
               will
               be
               no
               parties
               ,
               no
               dividing
               opinions
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               different
               Forms
               ,
               and
               wayes
               of
               worshipping
               of
               God
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               so
               that
               although
               this
               difference
               amongst
               the
               
               Godly
               be
               as
               Calvin
               said
               to
               
                 Melanctlhon
                 ,
                 pessimi
                 exempli
              
               ,
               of
               a
               very
               bad
               example
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               measure
               of
               Light
               &
               grace
               in
               this
               world
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               not
               wonder
               at
               such
               breaches
               ;
               had
               not
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               a
               Paroxisme
               ,
               a
               sharp
               sitt
               ,
               for
               to
               understand
               the
               Word
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               ,
               because
               the
               Word
               is
               used
               so
               .
               Heb.
               10.
               24.
               is
               very
               improbable
               .
               Austin
               and
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
              
               and
               Epiphanius
               had
               great
               contests
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               differences
               of
               Godly
               Ministers
               are
               not
               in
               fundamentals
               ;
               They
               all
               build
               gold
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
               though
               some
               may
               adde
               hay
               and
               stubble
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               brotherly
               and
               amicable
               disquisition
               into
               truths
               controversed
               ,
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               but
               between
               Godly
               men
               ,
               though
               different
               in
               Judgements
               ,
               is
               very
               lawfull
               and
               usefull
               ,
               indeed
               if
               this
               be
               done
               with
               pride
               ,
               passion
               ,
               scornfull
               and
               disdainfull
               words
               ,
               despising
               the
               gifts
               of
               others
               ,
               This
               is
               not
               a
               dead
               fly
               ,
               but
               a
               dead
               toad
               in
               the
               box
               of
               ointment
               ,
               that
               maketh
               the
               wise
               Reader
               think
               ,
               men
               do
               regard
               opinions
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               they
               are
               Gods
               Truths
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               their
               opinions
               ,
               wherein
               they
               must
               have
               glory
               ;
               But
               return
               we
               to
               our
               Learned
               Brother
               ;
               as
               God
               had
               given
               him
               such
               Doctrinall
               Abilities
               ,
               so
               also
               was
               he
               Prudent
               and
               Wise
               ,
               and
               wise
               to
               direct
               such
               as
               were
               troubled
               in
               their
               minde
               ,
               and
               perplexed
               about
               what
               they
               were
               to
               doe
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               before
               his
               sickness
               to
               exercise
               him
               with
               some
               sad
               
               and
               black
               thoughts
               ,
               sometimes
               tending
               to
               the
               great
               dejection
               and
               discouragement
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               comfort
               is
               not
               a
               flower
               growing
               in
               our
               Garden
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               pluck
               up
               when
               we
               will
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Comfort
               only
               ,
               he
               giveth
               it
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               he
               taketh
               it
               away
               again
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               Christ
               had
               an
               Angel
               to
               comfort
               him
               in
               his
               Agonies
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               ,
               both
               Ministers
               and
               People
               ,
               are
               to
               take
               Gospel-Consolations
               ,
               as
               mercies
               from
               heaven
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               work
               of
               our
               hands
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               the
               diligence
               ,
               constancy
               and
               faithfull
               Preaching
               of
               your
               Godly
               Pastor
               is
               not
               unknown
               ;
               These
               walls
               ,
               these
               seats
               can
               sufficiently
               beare
               witness
               thereunto
               ;
               Though
               you
               a
               great
               People
               ,
               and
               he
               declining
               in
               age
               ,
               yet
               a
               laborious
               Preacher
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Student
               in
               private
               :
               The
               Catechizing
               also
               of
               the
               younger
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               discovered
               his
               vigilancy
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               the
               earnest
               desire
               (
               as
               he
               would
               have
               you
               informed
               )
               and
               request
               of
               your
               dying
               Pastor
               ,
               that
               the
               younger
               Persons
               of
               this
               place
               would
               readily
               and
               willingly
               submit
               to
               that
               order
               ;
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               his
               writing
               for
               the
               publick
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               still
               demonstrated
               his
               faithfulness
               and
               zeal
               herein
               ;
               when
               the
               Persecutor
               had
               cut
               out
               Cyprians
               tongue
               ,
               and
               then
               banished
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               made
               a
               supply
               by
               his
               Pen
               ;
               but
               our
               Learned
               Brother
               was
               willing
               both
               by
               Tongue
               and
               Pen
               to
               edifie
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               both
               his
               opuscula
               ,
               and
               his
               opera
               will
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               gates
               ,
               
                 His
                 tenderness
                 of
                 Spirit
              
               likewise
               was
               exceeding
               much
               ;
               and
               as
               in
               soft
               wood
               ,
               wormes
               
               sometimes
               breed
               to
               weaken
               it
               ,
               so
               did
               (
               as
               you
               heard
               )
               discouragements
               sometimes
               lie
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               did
               quickly
               blow
               over
               the
               clouds
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               ,
               his
               expression
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 dyed
                 with
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 communion
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               way
               he
               took
               about
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               for
               the
               promiscuous
               Admission
               of
               all
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               a
               late
               Writer
               ,
               Mr.
               Humphreys
               ,
               would
               have
               gathered
               such
               conclusions
               from
               his
               principles
               ,
               he
               was
               willing
               publickly
               to
               vindicate
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               his
               dissent
               herein
               ;
               All
               this
               ,
               though
               comparatively
               little
               ,
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               not
               to
               exalt
               man
               ,
               for
               what
               have
               we
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               received
               ,
               but
               to
               bless
               God
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               him
               ,
               who
               giveth
               such
               gifts
               to
               men
               ;
               he
               that
               praiseth
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               any
               ,
               thereby
               extolleth
               God
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               commendeth
               a
               Picture
               ,
               magnifieth
               the
               Artificer
               that
               made
               it
               ;
               and
               thus
               we
               take
               our
               dear
               and
               last
               farewell
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               sheep
               left
               without
               a
               shepheard
               ,
               to
               you
               on
               the
               Sea
               without
               a
               Pilate
               ;
               To
               you
               Orphans
               ,
               without
               a
               Spirituall
               Father
               ;
               and
               first
               you
               see
               what
               cause
               there
               is
               for
               our
               constant
               expectation
               and
               preparation
               for
               death
               ;
               Gods
               own
               Ministers
               and
               servants
               must
               dye
               ,
               God
               needeth
               no
               mans
               labours
               or
               parts
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               must
               die
               ,
               
                 sola
                 mors
                 non
                 habet
                 fortasse
              
               ,
               said
               Austin
               ,
               only
               Death
               hath
               no
               may
               be
               ;
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               mayest
               be
               rich
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               mayest
               thrive
               in
               thy
               trading
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               mayest
               have
               comfort
               
               in
               thy
               Children
               and
               friends
               ,
               but
               thy
               death
               hath
               no
               may
               be
               ;
               Oh!
               let
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               let
               not
               your
               Shops
               ,
               let
               not
               trading
               take
               off
               your
               hearts
               from
               this
               Meditation
               ,
               but
               think
               you
               hear
               God
               speaking
               to
               you
               ,
               set
               not
               your
               house
               ,
               but
               your
               souls
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               thou
               must
               die
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               some
               comfort
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               cause
               of
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               though
               your
               Faithfull
               Pastor
               he
               dead
               ,
               yet
               the
               chief
               Pastor
               of
               your
               souls
               is
               not
               ;
               He
               that
               setteth
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               that
               sendeth
               forth
               labourers
               into
               his
               harvest
               ,
               he
               liveth
               for
               ever
               ;
               as
               one
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               ,
               when
               newes
               was
               brought
               him
               that
               his
               father
               was
               dead
               ,
               
                 Desine
                 blasphemias
                 loqui
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 pater
                 enim
                 meus
                 immortalis
                 est
              
               ,
               cease
               to
               speak
               blasphemy
               ,
               for
               my
               Father
               is
               immortall
               ;
               Thus
               let
               this
               honey
               fall
               into
               your
               gall
               ,
               this
               Wine
               into
               your
               water
               ,
               The
               great
               and
               Chief
               Shepheard
               of
               your
               souls
               is
               not
               dead
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               now
               the
               will
               of
               God
               is
               done
               ,
               concerning
               our
               deceased
               Brother
               ,
               your
               duty
               is
               to
               be
               much
               in
               Prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Joshua
               after
               Moses
               ,
               That
               God
               would
               
                 joyne
                 your
                 hearts
                 together
                 as
                 one
                 man
                 ,
              
               to
               seek
               out
               a
               Pastor
               for
               you
               ,
               which
               shall
               feed
               you
               according
               to
               his
               holy
               will
               ;
               The
               Lord
               hath
               made
               a
               great
               breach
               upon
               you
               ,
               be
               sensible
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               seriously
               consider
               how
               all
               your
               soul-comforts
               and
               advantages
               are
               bound
               up
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               Ministers
               are
               compared
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Salt
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 sole
                 &
                 sale
                 ut●lius
              
               ;
               can
               you
               be
               without
               the
               
               Sun
               in
               the
               heavens
               ?
               without
               bread
               for
               your
               body
               ,
               so
               neither
               without
               this
               bread
               of
               life
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               or
               without
               this
               light
               to
               guide
               you
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               to
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               Funerall
               Oration
               at
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               most
               desired
               Mr.
               Blake
               .
               By
               Mr.
               Samuel
               Shaw
               ,
               then
               School-master
               of
               the
               Free-School
               at
               Tamworth
               .
            
             
               WIth
               a
               face
               sadder
               then
               usuall
               ,
               with
               an
               heart
               sadder
               then
               my
               face
               ,
               but
               upon
               an
               occasion
               sadder
               then
               them
               both
               ,
               I
               (
               who
               was
               deputed
               to
               this
               work
               by
               him
               to
               whom
               I
               now
               perform
               it
               )
               am
               here
               ,
               rather
               to
               receive
               the
               expressions
               of
               your
               sorrow
               ,
               then
               tell
               you
               the
               resentments
               of
               mine
               own
               .
               Being
               sensible
               of
               my
               stupefaction
               ,
               (
               caused
               ,
               not
               through
               the
               want
               of
               my
               affections
               ,
               but
               the
               want
               of
               their
               object
               )
               I
               desire
               out
               of
               a
               pious
               pollicy
               ,
               to
               supply
               my
               drynesse
               ,
               by
               taking
               your
               Tears
               ,
               and
               putting
               them
               into
               my
               pump
               ,
               so
               hoping
               to
               revive
               mine
               own
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               judge
               are
               rather
               drowned
               then
               dryed
               up
               .
               And
               yet
               when
               I
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               all
               my
               expressions
               will
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               my
               grief
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               my
               grief
               does
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               its
               cause
               .
               This
               numerous
               Company
               of
               Pious
               groaners
               ,
               these
               so
               many
               blacks
               ,
               not
               made
               ,
               but
               occasioned
               to
               be
               Mourners
               (
               badges
               of
               profession
               becomming
               badges
               of
               that
               grief
               ,
               which
               for
               its
               greatness
               can
               be
               equal'd
               by
               nothing
               but
               their
               former
               happiness
               which
               they
               once
               enjoyed
               )
               the
               universall
               gloommess
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               represents
               to
               me
               rather
               the
               funerall
               of
               a
               Town
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               single
               pillar
               :
               and
               rather
               induces
               
               me
               to
               think
               that
               ye
               are
               come
               to
               quench
               the
               unmercifull
               heat
               of
               a
               feaver
               ,
               then
               only
               to
               bedew
               that
               which
               was
               the
               subject
               of
               one
               .
               But
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               hold
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               suffer
               your
               eyes
               a
               while
               to
               a
               new
               employment
               ,
               even
               to
               see
               where
               you
               are
               ,
               what
               you
               are
               doing
               ,
               whose
               Obsequies
               you
               are
               solemnizing
               with
               so
               great
               devotion
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               dimensions
               of
               your
               losse
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               capable
               of
               any
               :
               which
               indeed
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               can
               know
               it
               ,
               who
               knew
               not
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               onely
               can
               feel
               ,
               who
               never
               enjoy●d
               him
               ;
               I
               speak
               not
               to
               aggravate
               your
               loss
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               admits
               of
               no
               addition
               .
               Whilst
               he
               lived
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               impossible
               for
               him
               not
               to
               love
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               for
               you
               ad●quately
               to
               return
               his
               love
               :
               His
               care
               answered
               his
               love
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               successe
               had
               answered
               his
               care
               ,
               we
               might
               happily
               have
               this
               day
               wanted
               an
               object
               of
               so
               great
               sorrow
               ,
               in
               enjoying
               him
               .
               His
               writing
               ▪
               were
               not
               read
               without
               satisfaction
               :
               His
               Sermons
               were
               never
               heard
               without
               an
               approving
               silence
               ,
               seldom
               without
               a
               following
               advantage
               .
               His
               kindness
               towards
               you
               could
               ●ot
               be
               considered
               without
               love
               ,
               his
               awfull
               gravity
               ,
               and
               secretly-commanding
               presence
               ,
               without
               reverence
               :
               Nor
               his
               conversation
               ,
               without
               imitation
               .
               To
               see
               him
               live
               ,
               was
               a
               provocation
               to
               a
               godly
               life
               ;
               to
               see
               him
               dying
               ,
               might
               have
               made
               any
               one
               aweary
               of
               living
               ▪
               When
               God
               restrains
               him
               from
               this
               place
               (
               which
               was
               alwayes
               happy
               in
               his
               company
               but
               now
               )
               he
               made
               his
               chamber
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               bed
               a
               Pulpit
               ,
               in
               which
               (
               in
               my
               hearing
               )
               he
               offered
               many
               a
               hearty
               prayer
               for
               you
               :
               And
               his
               death
               made
               him
               mindfull
               of
               you
               ,
               whose
               life
               made
               you
               unmindfull
               of
               him
               ,
               And
               I
               did
               not
               see
               that
               any
               thing
               made
               him
               so
               backward
               to
               resign
               up
               his
               ●ure
               soul
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               unparalell'd
               care
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               proficiency
               in
               godliness
               ,
               which
               seemed
               as
               
               little
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               he
               desired
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               great
               to
               others
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               they
               finde
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               sate
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               only
               ,
               when
               with
               as
               great
               affluency
               of
               Tears
               ,
               as
               words
               ,
               he
               prayed
               ,
               Lord
               (
               with
               some
               ingeminations
               )
               charge
               not
               on
               me
               the
               ignorance
               of
               this
               people
               .
               And
               indeed
               your
               ignorance
               had
               not
               been
               so
               remarkable
               ,
               had
               not
               his
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               desire
               still
               to
               communicate
               it
               been
               so
               .
               With
               what
               a
               grace
               and
               majesty
               have
               you
               heard
               him
               Preaching
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               (
               alas
               )
               confin'd
               to
               a
               worser
               wood
               .
               Could
               you
               ever
               resist
               the
               power
               by
               which
               he
               spake
               ;
               or
               find
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               contradict
               any
               thing
               that
               ever
               he
               said
               ,
               but
               when
               on
               his
               sick-bed
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               dying
               man
               ?
               Ah!
               who
               would
               not
               there
               have
               contradicted
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               not
               have
               contradicted
               Gods
               Decree
               !
               His
               Wisedome
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Tenderness
               were
               such
               predomin●nt
               Graces
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               much
               my
               inability
               to
               describe
               them
               ,
               as
               my
               unhappinesse
               not
               to
               im●tate
               them
               :
               And
               truly
               ,
               to
               think
               to
               expresse
               them
               ,
               were
               infinitely
               to
               injure
               their
               greatness
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               that
               so
               many
               resplendent
               graces
               should
               never
               be
               so
               truly
               ,
               nor
               so
               fully
               discovered
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               him
               that
               had
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               should
               not
               so
               justly
               consider
               that
               he
               had
               them
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               not
               them
               .
               But
               yet
               your
               losse
               might
               be
               the
               better
               borne
               ,
               if
               ye
               were
               sure
               it
               had
               nothing
               of
               a
               Judgement
               in
               it
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               that
               within
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               it
               will
               appear
               as
               truly
               that
               God
               hath
               taken
               him
               away
               in
               anger
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               appears
               sadly
               that
               he
               hath
               taken
               him
               away
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               a
               misery
               that
               must
               be
               repayred●y
               a
               change
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               sin
               which
               must
               be
               re●●est
               by
               the
               change
               of
               your
               lives
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               your
               u●worthinesse
               have
               driven
               your
               teacher
               is
               to
               a
               corner
               ,
               and
               you
               sinn'd
               him
               into
               his
               grave
               ;
               your
               Repentance
               and
               Humiliation
               must
               raise
               another
               out
               of
               his
               ashes
               .
               So
               great
               ,
               so
               saa
               ,
               
               so
               generall
               is
               this
               losse
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               excuse
               my self
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               more
               reason
               then
               passion
               ,
               if
               in
               my
               solitary
               mournings
               ,
               and
               retired
               complaints
               ,
               I
               cry
               out
               ,
               My
               Father
               ,
               my
               Father
               ,
               the
               horsemen
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Charriot
               thereof
               .
               To
               tell
               you
               of
               his
               worth
               in
               a
               measure
               proportionate
               to
               my
               experience
               ,
               would
               require
               too
               long
               a
               discourse
               from
               your
               Infant-Orator
               .
               And
               to
               tell
               you
               of
               your
               losse
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               too
               much
               already
               :
               which
               although
               it
               do
               not
               answer
               many
               of
               your
               expectations
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               may
               conduce
               to
               the
               affecting
               of
               you
               to
               an
               a●tention
               to
               him
               ,
               whose
               eloquence
               can
               represent
               your
               losse
               ,
               and
               whose
               wisedome
               can
               teach
               you
               how
               to
               make
               the
               best
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               1.
               line
               
                 ult
                 .
                 for
              
               And
               read
               In.
               p.
               2.
               l.
               24.
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               r.
               the
               Rule
               .
               p.
               5.
               l.
               16.
               for
               This
               r.
               Thus.
               l.
               17.
               for
               This
               r.
               Thus.
               p.
               12.
               l.
               11.
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               13.
               for
               Art
               r.
               out
               .
               p.
               20.
               l.
               28.
               dele
               and
               wise
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28344-e980
           
             The
             Authours
             dissent
             from
             some
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             Advertisemē●s
             to
             the
             Reader
             concerning
             the
             present
             work
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             request
             made
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e1660
           
             Dissertatio
             .
             de
             morti
             Christi
             .
             
               Cap.
               1.
               pag.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e7900
           
             Figurative
             acceptions
             of
             the
             word
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Requisites
             in
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Distinctions
             of
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             Mutus
             pactio
             disarum
             partium
             ,
             quâ
             altera
             alterise
             ecritis
             conditionibus
             obligar
             ad
             aliquid
             faciendum
             ,
             dandum
             aut
             accipiendum
             ,
             adhibitis
             signis
             &
             Symbolis
             externis
             ,
             ad
             solennem
             testificationem
             confirmationis
             causa
             ,
             ut
             promissio
             sit
             inviolabilis
             ,
             Sic
             &
             Ursinus
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             God
             deals
             with
             man
             in
             a
             Covenant-way
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             defined
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e8740
           
             God
             entered
             Covenant
             with
             man
             in
             his
             estate
             of
             integrity
             .
          
           
             Grace
             is
             the
             fountain
             and
             first
             rise
             of
             every
             Covenant
             of
             God
             with
             man
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e8840
           
             In
             the
             usual
             accessories
             on
             solemnities
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             evincing
             a
             Covenant
             in
             the
             proper
             nature
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e10050
           
             The
             outward
             and
             not
             the
             inward
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             properly
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             Covenant
             is
             most
             usually
             in
             Scripture
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Men
             enjoy
             priviledges
             of
             ordinances
             and
             interest
             in
             Sacraments
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             outward
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e10610
           
             Posit
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Posit
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Posit
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Posit
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Posit
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e11820
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             calls
             for
             conditions
             from
             man.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             for
             a
             conditional
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e12190
           
             A
             grand
             objection
             against
             the
             conditionality
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             answered
             .
          
           
             *
             Antecedens
             falsâ
             ●ititur
             hypothesi
             ,
             qu●si
             verbis
             illis
             formula
             foederis
             gratiae
             contineretur
             .
             —
             Contrà
             verò
             foedus
             propriè
             obligation●●
             dua●um
             partium
             certis
             utrinque
             conditionibus
             complecti
             certum
             est
             ,
             qualem
             hoc
             loco
             extare
             probare
             non
             potest
             :
             ideoque
             nec
             foedus
             propriè
             est
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Testamentum
               Grace
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sumitur
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Propriè
               ,
               pro
               suprema
               animi
               seu
               voluntatis
               nostrae
               〈◊〉
               de
               eo
               ,
               quod
               post
               mortem
               nostram
               fieri
               cupimus
               ,
               sic
               Testamentum
               morte
               testatoris
               ratum
               est
               ,
               nondum
               enim
               valet
               cum
               〈◊〉
               testator
               .
            
             
               2
               Impropriè
               ,
               pr●
               paectione
               〈◊〉
               foederè
               ,
               quod
               viventes
               inter
               seiuire
               solent
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Nomen
             Testamenti
             ,
             sumi
             non
             debet
             i●
             proprie
             〈◊〉
             ,
             pro
             eo
             quod
             fit
             ab
             〈…〉
             sed
             pro
             foedere
             ,
             〈…〉
             ,
             ut
             bene
             animadvertis
             Pererius
             .
          
           
             c
             Aliquid
             dandum
             est
             consuetudini
             .
             Testamentum
             propriè
             justam
             voluntatis
             〈◊〉
             ,
             de
             eo
             ,
             quod
             quis
             post
             mortem
             de
             〈◊〉
             suis
             fieri
             velit
             ,
             Graeci
             propriè
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vocant
             .
          
           
             d
             Quamvi●
             enim
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             si
             vocis
             e●ymo●
             attendas
             ,
             non
             plus
             sonet
             quàm
             dispositionem
             &
             apud
             authores
             Graecos
             ,
             Baeudaeo
             teste
             in
             commentariis
             Gracae
             linguae
             ,
             significet
             in
             genere
             pactum
             ,
             conventum
             ,
             pollicitationem
             :
             consta●
             tamen
             vulgarem
             &
             〈◊〉
             ejus
             significationem
             esse
             ,
             quâ
             denotes
             idem
             quòd
             apud
             Latinos
             Testamentum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             voluntatis
             decretum
             ,
             de
             co
             quod
             quis
             post
             mortem
             sua●fier●
             velit
             .
          
           
             e
             Foedus
             N.
             T.
             &
             foedus
             est
             ,
             (
             quia
             est
             mutuum
             inter
             Deum
             ,
             &
             homines
             salutis
             promissae
             ,
             &
             obedientiae
             fidei
             ab
             hominibus
             debitae
             pactum
             )
             &
             simul
             Testamentum
             est
             ;
             quia
             hoc
             foedus
             promissa
             filii
             Dei
             morte
             ,
             &
             per
             eam
             haereditate
             crelesti
             à
             Deo
             sancitum
             est
             :
             adeo
             ut
             non
             i●●merio
             ut
             foedus
             Testamentarium
             ,
             &
             Testamentum
             foederis
             ob
             concursum
             utriusque
             queat
             appellari
             .
             Indè
             constat
             simpliciter
             quidem
             esse
             foedus
             ,
             ratione
             pacti
             mutui
             Dei
             &
             fidelium
             ,
             sed
             secundùm
             quid
             esse
             Testamentum
             ,
             ratione
             modi
             ,
             partis
             ac
             potioris
             in
             foedere
             nempe
             promissionis
             gratiae
             ,
             quâ
             Deus
             nobis
             promittit
             se
             fore
             Deum
             nostrum
             propitium
             &
             vitam
             aeternam
             daturum
             tanquam
             haeredita●em
             ,
             merito
             obedicntiae
             mortis
             Filii
             sui
             .
          
           
             f
             Circumscriptionem
             hujus
             nominis
             ex
             typis
             atque
             umbraculis
             legis
             demonstrat
             paulò
             pùst
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             &
             sequentibus
             Apostolus
             .
             Cùm
             omnino
             statuit
             ,
             Dei
             gratiam
             eo
             luculentiorem
             heminibus
             explicatam
             esse
             :
             quòd
             suis
             non
             foedus
             ,
             sed
             Testamentum
             dederit
             :
             Quia
             foedus
             conditiones
             mutuas
             fuisset
             habiturum
             ,
             quas
             si
             altera
             pars
             non
             praestet
             ,
             foedus
             est
             irritum
             :
             Testamentum
             verò
             ,
             liberalitatis
             &
             gratiae
             citra
             ullam
             conditionem
             instrumentum
             est
             ,
             ex
             quo
             hoeredes
             vocantur
             &
             instituu●tur
             citra
             contemplationem
             ullius
             officii
             quod
             ab
             ipsis
             proficisci
             possit
             ▪
             
          
           
             g
             Non
             hoc
             voluit
             Paulus
             in
             Epistola
             ad
             Hebraeos
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             ex
             simplici
             vocis
             significatione
             arguere
             ,
             sed
             ex
             ipsius
             foederis
             circumstantiis
             .
          
           
             h
             Quod
             Lxx.
             &
             Theodotio
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dixerunt
             Symmachus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hoc
             est
             pactum
             ,
             vel
             foedus
             vertit
             ,
             quae
             est
             propria
             significatio
             Hebraicae
             vocis
             Berith
             .
             Quae
             vox
             non
             legitur
             in
             V.
             T●
             pro
             dispositione
             Testamentariâ
             .
          
           
             i
             Foedus
             Dei
             est
             mutua
             pactio
             inter
             Deum
             &
             homines
             ,
             quâ
             Deus
             confirmat
             hominibus
             se
             futurum
             eis
             propitium
             ,
             remissurum
             peccata
             ,
             donaturum
             justitiam
             novam
             ,
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             &
             vitam
             aeternam
             per
             &
             propter
             Filium
             Mediatorem
             ;
             vicissim
             homines
             se
             obligant
             Deo
             ad
             fidem
             &
             poenetentiam
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             ad
             recepiendum
             verâ
             fide
             hoc
             tantum
             beneficium
             ,
             &
             ad
             praestandam
             Deo
             veram
             obedientiam
             .
          
           
             k
             Foedus
             est
             pactum
             Dei
             cum
             homine
             ,
             de
             foelicitate
             aeterna
             ,
             certâ
             conditione
             ci
             communicanda
             ad
             Dei
             gloriam
             .
             Pactum
             cùm
             dicimus
             ,
             intelligimus
             mutuam
             Dei
             &
             hominis
             obligationem
             ,
             ex
             stipulatione
             intervenientem
             ,
             ut
             utrimque
             reddatur
             quod
             promissum
             est
             .
             Duae
             ergo
             sunt
             partes
             foederis
             .
             1.
             
             Promissio
             Dei
             de
             vita
             aeterna
             .
             2.
             
             Obligatio
             hominis
             ad
             observationem
             conditionis
             a
             Deo
             praescriptae
             .
             Prima
             est
             libera
             ;
             secunda
             est
             necessaria
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e14270
           
             Further
             obctions
             against
             the
             conditionality
             of
             the
             Covenant
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e14960
           
             Mans
             fall
             by
             sin
             was
             no
             disobligation
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             a
             Cùm
             itaque
             homo
             jaceret
             sub
             maledictione
             ,
             ad
             obedientiam
             amplius
             non
             obligabatur
             quia
             coli
             ab
             eo
             Deus
             ampliù●
             non
             volebat
             .
          
           
             b
             Nam
             quòd
             coli
             à
             creature
             sua
             De●●
             vult
             fav●r●is
             est
             .
          
           
             The
             Sovereignty
             of
             God
             is
             held
             up
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             keeping
             up
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             hath
             a
             commanding
             power
             over
             beleeevers
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             bindes
             the
             whole
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e16100
           
             *
             Authorities
             vouchsafed
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             as
             a
             Rule
             .
          
           
             a
             Lex
             ista
             Dei
             quae
             in
             Decalogo
             continetur
             est
             perfectissima
             regula
             ad
             vitam
             hominis
             dirigendam
             .
          
           
             b
             Ut
             legem
             istam
             Dei
             eo
             loco
             habeamus
             quo
             debemus
             ,
             i.e.
             ut
             non
             aliter
             de
             eadem
             cogitemus
             quam
             ut
             de
             vitae
             nostra
             unica
             forma
             &
             tanquam
             de
             illa
             norma
             quae
             nullum
             habet
             defectum
             sed
             perfecta
             est
             in
             sese
             &
             perfectionem
             omnem
             à
             nobis
             requirit
             
          
           
             c
             Ipsa
             lex
             Christi
             est
             exactissima
             &
             perfectissima
             regula
             Sanctitatis
             &
             justitiae
             
          
           
             d
             Passim
             in
             Scripturis
             confirmatur
             quae
             perfectionem
             legis
             divinae
             mirificè
             extollunt
             .
          
           
             e
             Tam
             perfecta
             est
             haec
             lex
             ut
             nihil
             ei
             in
             praeceptis
             moralibus
             aut
             à
             Christo
             aut
             ab
             Apostolis
             ipsius
             additum
             fuerit
             quoad
             exactionem
             bonorum
             operum
             normam
             sub
             novo
             Testamento
             sit
             adducta
             .
          
           
             f
             Obligans
             omnes
             creaturas
             rationales
             ad
             perfectam
             obedientiam
             internam
             &
             externam
             .
          
           
             g
             De
             perfect
             â
             obedientiâ
             quam
             Lex
             requirit
             .
          
           
             h
             Variis
             autem
             corruptelis
             omnibus
             temporibus
             ,
             &
             olim
             ,
             &
             nunc
             depravata
             est
             doctrina
             de
             perfect
             â
             obedientia
             ,
             quam
             Lex
             Dei
             requirit
             .
          
           
             i
             Est
             praeceptio
             divina
             continens
             piè
             justeque
             coram
             Deo
             vivendi
             regulam
             ,
             requirens
             ab
             omni
             homine
             perfectam
             &
             perpetuam
             obedientiam
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             evincing
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             
          
           
             a
             Exceptions
             taken
             against
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Exception
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exception
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Exception
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             Exception
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Exception
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Exception
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e20370
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             entred
             into
             in
             mans
             state
             of
             integrity
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             entered
             into
             in
             mans
             fallen
             condition
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             to
             mans
             preservation
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             to
             mans
             restitution
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             first
             in
             time
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             order
             of
             time
             followed
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             a
             small
             time
             in
             force
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             of
             everlasting
             continuance
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e20790
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             had
             no
             Mediatour
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Cujus
             enim
             participatione
             justi
             sunt
             ,
             ejus
             comparatione
             nec
             justi
             sunt
             .
             
               Aug.
               ad
               Orosium
               contra
               Priscil
               .
               cap.
            
             10
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             by
             a
             Mediatour
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e21120
           
             Christ
             brings
             man
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             covenanting
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Christ
             brings
             man
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             1.
             
             By
             his
             tender
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             shaping
             the
             heart
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Christ
             brings
             up
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Christ
             crowns
             those
             that
             come
             up
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             covenant
             
          
           
             Difficulties
             removed
             .
          
           
             Faith
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             moral
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             not
             commensurate
             with
             election
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e21900
           
             Conditions
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             and
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             of
             Gods
             part
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Life
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Death
             threatned
             in
             the
             Covenent
             of
             Works
             and
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             in
             the
             Covenāt
             of
             works
             were
             in
             mans
             power
             .
          
           
             Quā
             veluti
             aureo
             quodam
             fraeno
             pars
             inferior
             parti
             superiori
             ,
             &
             pars
             superior
             Deo
             facile
             subjecta
             contineretur
             .
             Bellar.
             De.
             Grat.
             primi
             hominis
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             conditions
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             are
             not
             performed
             without
             special
             assistance
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             33.
             cleared
             .
          
           
             a
             Si
             filius
             miles
             acceptis
             à
             patre
             naturalibus
             ,
             ordine
             atque
             armis
             strenuè
             militaret
             sicque
             forsit
             an
             in
             superbia
             erigeretur
             inflatus
             ;
             quomodo
             in
             ipso
             cradicaretur
             superbia
             ,
             &
             plantaretur
             humilitas
             ?
             Si
             ei
             ab
             aliquo
             diceretur
             ,
             Non
             glorietur
             omnis
             mile
             :
             in
             conspectu
             patris
             sui
             ;
             Ex
             ipso
             enim
             est
             in
             militia
             .
             ut
             qui
             gloriatur
             i●
             patre
             suc
             glorietur
             ,
             &
             quid
             habes
             quod
             non
             accepisti
             ?
             Si
             autem
             accepisti
             ,
             quid
             gloriaris
             quasi
             non
             acceperis
             ?
             Posset
             enim
             rationaliter
             respondere
             dicendo
             ,
             quare
             non
             deberem
             de
             mea
             militia
             gl●riari
             ?
             Accepi
             quidem
             à
             patre
             meo
             natural
             a
             mea
             ,
             quia
             nullus
             generat
             semetipsum
             ,
             accepi
             &
             ordinem
             ,
             quia
             nulli
             conceditur
             infig
             nire
             semetipsum
             ;
             accepi
             &
             arma
             ,
             qui
             a
             similitur
             &
             caeteri
             militum
             non
             nascebar
             armatus
             ,
             nec
             sum
             fabor
             armorum
             :
             debitum
             tamen
             usum
             istorum
             ,
             qui
             omnibus
             praevalet
             non
             accepi
             ab
             alio
             ,
             sed
             habeo
             me
             ex
             meipso
             ,
             crebas
             victorias
             fama
             celebri
             di●lugatas
             non
             accepi
             ab
             alio
             ,
             sed
             ●abeo
             ex
             m●ipso
             .
             Pro
             hujusmodi
             igitur
             in
             me
             ipso
             merito
             gloriabor
             ,
             in
             alio
             autem
             nihil
             ▪
             sic
             &
             de
             quolibet
             milite
             Jesu
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             the
             concurrence
             of
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e23490
           
             Habitus
             infusi
             infunduntur
             ad
             m●dum
             acquisitorum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e23820
           
             The
             conditions
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             kept
             man
             within
             himself
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             carry
             a
             man
             out
             of
             himself
             to
             be
             righteous
             by
             anothers
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             were
             for
             mans
             preservation
             in
             present
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             are
             for
             mans
             reparation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e24180
           
             Reasons
             convincing
             Faith
             to
             be
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             faith
             is
             here
             taken
             .
          
           
             Propositions
             tending
             to
             clear
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             acceptation
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             doth
             not
             justifie
             .
          
           
             Faith
             justifies
             as
             an
             instrument
             .
          
           
             Fides
             percipit
             justificationem
             ,
             efficit
             sanctificationem
             .
          
           
             a
             Quàm
             primum
             ergo
             instrumentum
             ,
             principali
             agenti
             non
             subservit
             ,
             instrumenti
             naturam
             a
             mittit
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e25590
           
             Quae
             real●m
             &
             evidentem
             mutationem
             extrinsecus
             nullam
             infert
             .
             Transiens
             actio
             est
             quae
             revera
             mutationem
             infert
             .
          
           
             A
             justified
             man
             is
             fitted
             for
             every
             duty
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             is
             pleased
             for
             to
             call
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e26720
           
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             distinct
             graces
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             is
             a
             prerequisite
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Some
             degree
             of
             soul-shaking
             by
             the
             Law
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Limits
             put
             to
             this
             doctrine
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             The
             essentials
             in
             repentance
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Privative
             Cessation
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Positive
             .
             A
             returne
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             walking
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e27640
           
             The
             Objection
             retorted
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             repentance
             are
             our
             conditions
             ,
             not
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Via
             ad
             regnum
             non
             causa
             regnandi
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             evincing
             that
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             our
             conditions
             ,
             and
             not
             Gods
             ,
             in
             the
             proper
             conditional
             covenant
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             manner
             Works
             are
             called
             for
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             necessarily
             flowing
             from
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             thereby
             disabled
             from
             being
             a
             condition
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e28250
           
             Perfection
             of
             degrees
             is
             not
             so
             called
             for
             of
             God
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             upon
             failing
             it
             ,
             the
             mercies
             promised
             in
             Covenant
             are
             lost
             .
          
           
             a
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             ,
             baptizatos
             per
             baptisimum
             ipsum
             solius
             tantùm
             debitores
             fidei
             fieri
             ,
             non
             autem
             universa
             legis
             Christi
             servandae
             ;
             anathema
             fit
             .
             
               Sess
               .
               Sept.
               Canon
               .
               Sex.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Baptismus
             non
             id
             efficit
             ,
             ut
             homo
             solius
             fidei
             debitor
             ●it
             ,
             non
             autem
             implendae
             universae
             legis
             .
             Duobus
             modis
             intelligi
             posse
             hominem
             baptizatum
             dici
             liberum
             à
             lege
             divina
             servanda
             ;
             uno
             modo
             ut
             facere
             contra
             eam
             legem
             non
             fit
             injustum
             nec
             peccatum
             ,
             quasi
             lex
             abrogata
             esset
             ;
             de
             hoc
             sensu
             non
             est
             controversia
             :
             altero
             modo
             intelligi
             potest
             ut
             facere
             contra
             legem
             fit
             quidem
             peccatum
             ,
             tamen
             non
             imputetur
             iis
             qui
             fidem
             habent
             ,
             nec
             pendeat
             justificatio
             aut
             salus
             ab
             impletione
             legis
             ,
             sed
             à
             sola
             misericordia
             quae
             per
             fidem
             apprehenditur
             .
          
           
             a
             Nam
             cum
             est
             aliquid
             carnalis
             concupiscentiae
             quod
             vel
             continendo
             foenetur
             ,
             nam
             omninò
             ex
             tota
             anima
             diligitur
             Deus
             .
          
           
             b
             Diligitur
             tunc
             Deus
             ex
             toto
             corde
             ;
             cum
             quis
             ex
             intima
             &
             sincera
             erga
             Deum
             affectione
             occupatur
             potissimùm
             in
             his
             quae
             Dei
             sunt
             ,
             prae
             omnibus
             illi
             placere
             studens
             ,
             ac
             sollicitus
             ut
             non
             tantum
             quaedam
             Dei
             mandata
             perficiat
             ,
             sed
             cuncta
             idque
             non
             seniter
             &
             ex
             tristi
             animo
             ,
             sed
             gnaviter
             &
             hilariter
             ,
             dolens
             ex
             animo
             si
             quid
             vel
             ab
             alliis
             vel
             à
             se
             per
             carnis
             infirmitatem
             admittatur
             contrium
             divinae
             voluntati
             .
             
               Jansenii
               Harmon
               .
               c.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             a
             rule
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             strength
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             doth
             not
             cal
             for
             perfection
             ,
             and
             accept
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Our
             Evangelical
             righteousnesse
             is
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             Omnis
             humana
             justitia
             injustitia
             esse
             deprebendi●ur
             ,
             si
             divinitus
             districtè
             judicatur
             .
             
               G●egor
               .
               Moral
               .
               lib.
               21.
               
               Cap.
            
             15.
             
             Nostra
             fiqua
             est
             humilis
             justitia
             ,
             rect●
             forsitan
             ,
             sed
             non
             pura
             ,
             nisi
             fortè
             meliores
             nos
             esse
             credimus
             quàm
             patres
             nostros
             ,
             qui
             non
             minùs
             veraciter
             ,
             quam
             humiliter
             ajebant
             ,
             
               Omnes
               justitiae
               nostrae
               tanquam
               pannus
               me●st●utae
               m●lie●is
               .
            
             Quo
             modo
             enim
             pura
             justitia
             ,
             ubi
             adhuc
             non
             potest
             culp●
             deesse
             ?
             
               Bern.
               in
               Serm.
               5.
               de
               verbis
               Esajae
               p●ophetae
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             requires
             and
             acccepts
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             defined
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e29780
           
             Where
             a
             Ministery
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Covenant-people
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             tendered
             and
             refused
             there
             is
             no
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             tendred
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             people
             in
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             proving
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             Ministery
             to
             be
             perpe●uated
             through
             all
             ages
             .
          
           
             *
             There
             was
             an
             end
             of
             ages
             at
             Christs
             first
             coming
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             an
             end
             of
             ages
             at
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             See
             
               Gomarus
               Tom.
               2.
               p.
            
             530.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             evincing
             a
             necessity
             of
             such
             an
             established
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             *
             Anglia
             bis
             4.
             annis
             facta
             est
             collu●ies
             &
             lerna
             omnium
             errotum
             &
             sectarum
             :
             nulla
             à
             condito
             orbe
             provincia
             tam
             parvo
             spa●io
             tot
             manstrosas
             haereses
             protulit
             ,
             atque
             haec
             .
             Referunt
             .
             Theo●
             Cestrens
             .
             in
             attestatione
             sua
             excusa
             .
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             .
             648.
             
          
           
             Objections
             against
             a
             Ministerial
             Ordinance
             answered
             Joel
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             31.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             a
             Quòd
             autem
             fanatici
             homines
             hinc
             occasionem
             arripiunt
             ,
             abolendae
             exterrae
             praedicationis
             ,
             acsi
             sub
             Christi
             regno
             esset
             superuacua
             ,
             facilè
             corum
             insania
             rejell●tur
             .
             Haec
             corum
             est
             objectio
             Post
             Christi
             adventum
             non
             debet
             quisque
             ;
             proximum
             suum
             docere
             ;
             sacessat
             ig●tur
             externum
             Ministerium
             ,
             ut
             internae
             Dei
             inspirationi
             detur
             locus
             .
             Atqui
             praeter●unt
             quod
             in
             primis
             animadversione
             dignum
             erat
             .
             Neque
             enim
             in
             totum
             Propheta
             negat
             quin
             docturi
             sint
             alii
             alios
             ,
             sed
             haec
             sunt
             verb●●
             ,
             non
             doccbunt
             ,
             dicendo
             ,
             Cognosce
             Dominum
             ,
             acsi
             diceret
             ,
             non
             amplius
             occupabit
             hominum
             mentes
             igneratia
             qualis
             antehac
             ,
             ut
             nesciant
             quis
             sit
             Deus
             Scimus
             autem
             duplicem
             esse
             Doctrinae
             usum
             Primò
             ,
             ut
             qui
             poenitus
             rades
             sunt
             a
             primis
             elementis
             incipiant
             deinde
             ut
             qui
             jam
             sunt
             initiati
             majores
             faciant
             progressus
             .
             Quum
             ergo
             Christianis
             quam
             ●u
             vivunt
             proficiendum
             sit
             ,
             certum
             est
             ,
             ne
             minem
             usquo
             adeò
             satere
             .
             qaiu
             ●oceri
             opus
             habeat
             utpars
             non
             postremae
             sapieriae
             nostrae
             sit
             docilitas
             ;
             Quae
             autem
             proficiendi
             sit
             ratio
             si
             velimus
             esse
             Christi
             discipuli
             ,
             Ptulus
             ostendit
             ad
             E●●es
             .
             cap.
             4.
             11.
             
             Constituit
             Pastores
             &
             Doctores
             ,
             &c.
             Hinc
             apparet
             nihil
             minùs
             Prophetae
             venisse
             in
             mentem
             ,
             quàm
             spoliari
             Ecclesiam
             tam
             necessario
             bono
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e31790
           
             Universities
             of
             necessary
             use
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e33050
           
             Self-consecration
             to
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           
             A
             call
             from
             God
             to
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             must
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             The
             call
             of
             God
             is
             either
             extraordinary
             and
             immediate
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             and
             mediate
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             immediate
             call
             is
             by
             vision
             ,
             revelation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             mediate
             and
             ordinary
             call
             is
             by
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Ordination
             described
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             explained
             .
          
           
             Men
             in
             Ministerial
             function
             are
             to
             act
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Ordination
             is
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Elders
             .
          
           
             These
             Elders
             are
             the
             same
             with
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             universal
             .
          
           
             Ordination
             is
             to
             be
             past
             on
             examination
             or
             trial
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             solemnized
             with
             fasting
             and
             praye●s
             .
          
           
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e34620
           
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             severing
             the
             promise
             from
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             Whole
             Christ
             must
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             his
             gifts
             embraced
             .
          
           
             Promises
             are
             made
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             made
             good
             only
             to
             the
             beleeving
             and
             penitent
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e35170
           
             The
             evil
             of
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             man.
             
          
           
             Breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             evil
             .
          
           
             It
             brings
             National
             plagues
             .
          
           
             It
             brings
             evil
             to
             eternity
             .
          
           
             No
             Assurance
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             but
             in
             performance
             of
             the
             termes
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             The
             immediate
             teste
             of
             the
             Spirits
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e36070
           
             The
             Old
             and
             New
             Covenant
             
          
           
             The
             method
             followed
             in
             the
             ensuing
             part
             of
             the
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             covenant
             in
             six
             particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             Old
             and
             New
             Covenant
             in
             substance
             one
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e36670
           
             Differences
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             light
             comparative
             to
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             state
             of
             darkne●s
             comparative
             to
             Christi●ns
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e37340
           
             Moses
             delivered
             a
             Covenant
             from
             God
             to
             Israel
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             .
          
           
             M●ses
             delivered
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             Israel
          
           
             The
             ten
             Commandments
             delivered
             by
             Moses
             .
             were
             of
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Being
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             could
             by
             no
             means
             be
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             Covenant
             is
             to
             any
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Under
             Moses
             his
             administration
             ,
             commands
             were
             frequent
             and
             full
             ,
             spiritual
             promises
             were
             rare
             and
             more
             obscure
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             so
             much
             of
             Grace
             and
             Christ
             held
             out
             in
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             to
             leave
             them
             without
             excuse
             .
          
           
             Many
             phrases
             in
             use
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant-administration
             seemingly
             holding
             out
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             use
             hold
             out
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Though
             Moses
             delivered
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             the
             Law
             is
             sometime
             taken
             in
             that
             restrained
             sense
             as
             to
             hold
             forth
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e39160
           
             The
             first
             imaginary
             difference
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Ad
             literam
             non
             fuisse
             promissionem
             remissionis
             peccatorum
             ,
             sed
             peculiaris
             protectionis
             &
             gubernationis
             &
             terrenae
             foelicitatis
             .
          
           
             Promissio
             terr●na
             erat
             annexa
             carnali
             Circumcissioni
             ,
             &
             hac
             sola
             ad
             vetus
             Testamentum
             pertinebat
             ;
             &
             contrarium
             asserere
             ,
             quod
             facit
             Calvinus
             ,
             nihil
             est
             aliud
             ,
             quam
             ex
             lege
             Evangelium
             facere
             ,
             &
             omnia
             confundere
             
               Bellar
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               de
               es●ec
               .
               Sac.
               Cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             several
             interests
             for
             which
             the
             assignation
             of
             this
             difference
             serves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             decry
             all
             Old
             Testament-Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             take
             all
             Infants
             out
             of
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             keep
             Infants
             from
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Testimonies
             evincing
             the
             spirituality
             of
             Old
             Test●ment-promises
             .
          
           
             Imperium
             Turcicum
             quantum
             quantum
             est
             ,
             mica
             est
             quam
             pater
             familias
             projicit
             canibus
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e40030
           
             That
             expression
             of
             a
             mixt
             Covenant
             under
             which
             the
             Fathers
             are
             supposed
             to
             live
             untoward
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             quodam
             sensu
             fuisse
             e●iam
             〈…〉
             promissiones
             &
             remissionis
             peec●●m
             ac
             vita
             ●ternae
             &
             ad
             nos
             pertinere
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             Seal
             of
             spiritual
             mercies
             of
             the
             same
             that
             Baptisme
             sealeth
             .
          
           
             a
             Plurima
             sunt
             ejusdem
             testimonia
             exquibus
             constat
             persuasum
             olim
             fuisse
             Christianis
             ,
             non
             fuisse
             admodum
             diversan
             circumcisionis
             rationem
             &
             Baptismi
             .
             Cur
             bodie
             mutatum
             ▪
             &
             quidem
             in
             Papistarum
             gratiam
             &
             ●●idem
             ad
             arbitrium
             Jesunarum
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e41200
           
             A
             third
             supposed
             difference
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             All
             of
             Israel
             were
             in
             Covenant
             in
             Old
             Testament-times
             .
          
           
             Some
             Divines
             seem
             to
             put
             too
             great
             a
             restraint
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             in
             New
             Testament
             .
             ●im
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Distinctions
             holding
             forth
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Divines
             in
             these
             expressions
             .
          
           
             Esse
             in
             foedere
             dicitur
             dupliciter
             ,
             vel
             quoad
             jus
             foederis
             ,
             vel
             quoad
             foederis
             beneficia
             .
             Est
             in
             foedere
             ,
             vel
             qui
             obtinet
             beneficia
             foederis
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             remissio
             peccatorum
             ,
             adoptio
             ,
             regeneratio
             ,
             salus
             ,
             vel
             qui
             tantum
             habet
             jus
             ,
             vel
             symbolum
             foederis
             externum
             ,
             ut
             socius
             foederis
             ,
             non
             alienus
             censeatur
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e41870
           
             New
             Testament-Scriptures
             holding
             out
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             its
             full
             and
             just
             latitude
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             
          
           
             The
             literal
             grammatical
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             the
             relation
             that
             this
             more
             enlarged
             Commission
             hath
             to
             that
             which
             was
             restrained
             to
             Israel
             onely
             .
          
           
             By
             Old
             Testament-prophecies
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             happy
             successe
             that
             in
             many
             Nation
             hath
             followed
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.
             16
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             several
             Parables
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             47.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             29
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             *
             Erat
             sanctificatio
             apostatarum
             non
             interna
             sed
             externa
             professione
             fidei
             et
             participatione
             Sacramentorum
             externa
             consistens
             .
             Erant
             sanctificati
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             à
             Judais
             &
             Paganus
             professione
             segregati
             &
             pro
             veris
             Christianis
             habiti
             .
          
           
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             carrying
             this
             Text
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             visible
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e43960
           
             1.
             
             Titles
             given
             to
             men
             in
             covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             Scripture
             applied
             to
             unregenerate
             men
             ,
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             Unregenerate
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             name
             and
             outward
             priviledges
             ,
             are
             Beleevers
             .
          
           
             Unregenerate
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             name
             and
             outward
             priviledges
             are
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Unregenerate
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             name
             and
             outward
             priviledges
             ,
             are
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Unregenerate
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             name
             and
             outward
             priviledges
             are
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             The
             absurdities
             that
             follow
             upon
             the
             restriction
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             the
             Elect
             Regenerate
             do
             evince
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e45760
           
             First
             Corollary
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e46130
           
             2.
             
             Corollary
             .
          
           
             Ubi
             foedus
             ,
             ibi
             ecclesia
             .
          
           
             a
             Debuit
             Bellarminus
             probare
             in
             Ecclesia
             Ca●holica
             quae
             est
             corpus
             Ch●isti
             ,
             esse
             tam
             malos
             quàm
             bonos
             ,
             tam
             reprobos
             ,
             quàm
             electos
             .
             Hoc
             ut
             probaret
             affert
             hanc
             parabolam
             de
             area
             inqua
             &
             triticum
             &
             palea
             est
             .
             At
             per
             aream
             hoc
             in
             loco
             non
             Catholica
             ,
             sed
             particularis
             quae
             que
             ecclesia
             intelligitur
             ,
             in
             qua
             nos
             fatemur
             tam
             malos
             quàm
             bonos
             esse
             ,
             &
             plerunque
             plures
             malos
             quàm
             bonos
             .
          
           
             b
             Sensus
             parabolae
             manifestus
             est
             sic
             in
             Ecclesia
             evenire
             solere
             cùm
             Evangelium
             praedicatur
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             verriculum
             in
             mare
             projicitur
             ad
             pisces
             capiendos
             .
             Primò
             non
             omnes
             pisces
             qui
             sunt
             in
             mori
             capiuntur
             .
             Secundò
             non
             omnes
             boni
             sunt
             qui
             capiuntur
             ,
             sed
             multi
             inutiles
             .
             Tertiò
             ,
             non
             separantur
             mali
             pisces
             à
             bonis
             donec
             verriculum
             ad
             terram
             extractum
             fuerit
             .
             Sic
             in
             Ecclesia
             cum
             Evangelium
             praedicatur
             ,
             non
             omnes
             homines
             accedunt
             ,
             non
             omnes
             qui
             accedunt
             sunt
             boni
             ,
             non
             separantur
             boni
             à
             malis
             ante
             finem
             mundi
             .
          
           
             Falsum
             esse
             internas
             virtutes
             requiri
             à
             nobis
             ▪
             ut
             aliquis
             sit
             in
             ecclesia
             quoad
             visibilem
             ejus
             statum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e46690
           
             2.
             
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             a
             Competentes
             non
             sunt
             admittendi
             in
             ecclesiam
             ,
             quia
             competunt
             sine
             ulteriore
             satisfactione
             .
          
           
             b
             Phariseos
             baptismum
             petentes
             ad
             baptismum
             indignos
             nonadmisit
             ,
             inquit
             Paraeus
             .
          
           
             c
             Baptismum
             petierunt
             ,
             inquit
             Aretius
             ,
             at
             baptizatos
             fuisse
             nullo
             modo
             videtur
             judicare
             .
          
           
             Positions
             concerning
             particular
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             where
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             yet
             much
             more
             may
             be
             required
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             and
             regulating
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             people
             in
             a
             vicinity
             or
             neighbourhood
             ought
             to
             associate
             according
             to
             their
             best
             convenience
             ,
             for
             participation
             of
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Professing
             Christians
             upon
             tender
             of
             themselves
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             members
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             inhabit
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             of
             abuses
             in
             Churches
             is
             much
             rather
             the
             work
             of
             Christians
             in
             Churches
             ,
             than
             separation
             from
             Churches
             .
          
           
             A
             Church
             is
             pure
             where
             the
             pollutions
             and
             taints
             are
             not
             soule
             .
          
           
             Foully
             polluted
             and
             defaced
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             re●ains
             a
             being
             though
             polluted
             and
             erroneous
             .
          
           
             Purity
             or
             impurity
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             especially
             gives
             Churches
             d●n●mination
             .
          
           
             Errours
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             are
             either
             in
             the
             foundati●u
             or
             superst●uction
             .
          
           
             Errours
             have
             their
             estimate
             accordingly
             as
             they
             rise
             up
             against
             Christ
             and
             obscure
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Separation
             in
             some
             cases
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Corruption
             in
             conversation
             hardly
             admit
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             Aut
             de
             fatuis
             virgiuibus
             es
             aut
             de
             or●dentibus
             si
             de
             ●atuis
             Con●regatio
             tibi
             necessaria
             est
             ,
             si
             de
             prudentibus
             tu
             congregationi
             
               Corruption
               in
               discipline
               hardly
               admits
               of
               separation
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Scelestus
             igitur
             &
             blasphemus
             eorum
             error
             est
             ,
             qui
             sic
             ab
             hac
             ecclesia
             desiciunt
             ,
             quasi
             Christus
             hinc
             pro●sus
             exularet
             nec
             ulla
             spes
             salutis
             manentibus
             esse
             posset
             .
             Cogitent
             hîc
             Christum
             convivantem
             cum
             suis
             .
             An
             pu●bit
             eos
             illic
             discu●●bere
             ,
             ubi
             vident
             Christum
             non
             pudere
             An
             illo
             sanctores
             &
             mundiores
             er●●t
             ?
             Sed
             quare
             se
             non
             co●vincunt
             suo
             ipsorum
             usu●
             Non
             possunt
             i●ficiari
             quin
             p●iùt
             in
             Christum
             crediderint
             qu●m
             fecerunt
             nobis
             divortium
             ?
             unde
             haec
             illi
             fides
             ?
             Annon
             expraedicatione
             in
             nostra
             ecclesia
             ?
             Nu●quid
             autem
             praedicare
             quis
             potest
             nisi
             mittatur
             ?
             Rom.
             10.
             13
             
             Quid
             ●●go
             verbum
             propter
             labem
             ●liquam
             externae
             vocationis
             tam
             pervesè
             r●●puunt
             cujus
             vim
             divinam
             in
             ●or●ibus
             senti
             〈◊〉
             ?
             Quamobrem
             redite
             ad
             unitatem
             ecclesiae
             quae
             vos
             genuit
             &
             aluis
             ;
             si
             fugiatis
             hunc
             Christum
             ,
             quì
             cum
             electis
             in
             nostris
             coetibus
             coenat
             ,
             ac
             eos
             vicissim
             excipit
             ,
             profecto
             nusquam
             invenietis
             .
          
           
             To
             gather
             Churches
             out
             of
             Churches
             to
             make
             up
             one
             Congregation
             out
             of
             many
             is
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e48890
           
             3.
             
             Corollary
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             evincing
             the
             title
             of
             men
             professing
             faith
             to
             Baptisme
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e49720
           
             4.
             
             Corolary
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e49800
           
             The
             fourth
             supposed
             difference
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             covenant
             .
          
           
             Distinction
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             examined
             .
          
           
             Positions
             premised
             for
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             natural
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             is
             not
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             seed
             by
             promise
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             w●s
             entred
             of
             God
             with
             Abraham
             as
             accepting
             the
             termes
             of
             it
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             natural
             issue
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             entitles
             to
             spiritual
             mercies
             ,
             and
             life
             eternal
             upon
             Gods
             termes
             and
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e51020
           
             The
             natural
             issue
             of
             Abraham
             possest
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
          
           
             Had
             the
             seal
             of
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Were
             owned
             of
             God
             as
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Pleaded
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             Covenant
             for
             obtaining
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             New
             Testament
             Scriptures
             concluding
             Abrahams
             natural
             seed
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Rom
             9
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Throughout
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             15
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e52850
           
             a
             Dicit
             Calvinus
             totam
             Abrahae
             progeniem
             esse
             sauctam
             ,
             quia
             foedus
             vitae
             Deus
             cum
             illo
             pepigerat
             his
             viz.
             verbis
             :
             Ero
             Deus
             tibi
             &
             semini
             tuo
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             ut
             Calvinus
             vult
             omnibus
             ab
             Abrahamo
             oriundis
             ,
             omnibus
             ex
             secundum
             carnem
             nat●●
             ,
             sicut
             nun●
             ,
             dirutâ
             mace
             iâ
             omnibus
             Christianerum
             parentum
             liberis
             ab
             illis
             secundùm
             carnem
             natis
             .
             Addit
             ,
             Deum
             omnes
             filios
             suos
             vocare
             ,
             qui
             ex
             Israele
             sunt
             progeniti
             ,
             Atqui
             Apostolu●
             dissertissimè
             contrarium
             dicit
             ,
             non
             omnes
             qui
             ex
             Israele
             ,
             ii
             sunt
             Israelitae
             ;
             neque
             qui
             semen
             sunt
             Abrahae
             omnes
             filii
             ,
             sed
             in
             Is●ac
             vocabitur
             tibi
             semen
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             non
             qui
             filii
             carnis
             ,
             bi
             sunt
             filii
             Dei
             sed
             qui
             filii
             sunt
             promissionis
             ,
             astimaxtur
             in
             semine
             Filii
             autem
             promissionis
             sunt
             filii
             secundùm
             Spiritum
             sive
             ex
             Abraham
             &
             Isaac
             carn●liter
             oriundi
             ,
             sive
             non
             .
          
           
             b
             Filii
             carnis
             Apostolo
             hoc
             loco
             sunt
             qui
             per
             o
             era
             legis
             justitiam
             &
             salutem
             consectantur
             .
             Filii
             verò
             promissionis
             sunt
             illi
             qui
             fide
             in
             Christum
             justitiam
             &
             salutem
             quarunt
             .
          
           
             c
             Si
             verbum
             Dei
             solos
             filios
             comprehendit
             ,
             exclusis
             filiis
             carnis
             ,
             ●um
             s●quitur
             verbum
             Dei
             non
             ex
             idere
             ,
             etiamsi
             filii
             carnis
             reji●iantur
             imò
             exidere
             si
             admitterentur
             isti
             qui
             ●●●●riptione
             ipsa
             conditionis
             foederis
             ex●lu●luntur
             ,
             t●ue●bum
             Dei
             ●los
             filios
             promissionis
             comprehendit
             ,
             exclusis
             filiis
             .
             carnis
             .
             Ergo
             verbum
             Dei
             non
             excidit
             ,
             etiam
             filii
             carnis
             r●jiciantur
             .
          
           
             a
             Unde
             perspicua
             est
             Apostoli
             sententia
             quâ
             negatur
             excidere
             seu
             irritum
             reddi
             Sermonem
             de
             foedere
             cum
             Abrahamo
             &
             semine
             ill
             us
             ,
             deque
             benedictione
             &
             salute
             per
             promissum
             
               Messiam
               ,
               Gal
            
             3.
             7
             uamvis
             Judaeorum
             maxima
             pars
             a
             Christo
             &
             benedictione
             exclusa
             sit
             Anathema
             ,
             Idque
             probat
             distinctione
             Israelitarum
             &
             seminis
             Abrahami
             ;
             ●áque
             ratione
             ostendit
             promissionem
             Dei
             ratione
             efficaciae
             illius
             esse
             indefinitam
             ac
             sensu
             particularem
             ,
             non
             autem
             universalem
             ,
             ac
             proptere●
             universalim
             perperam
             indè
             constitui
             ;
             ●am
             quamvis
             Israelitae
             plerique
             pereant
             promissionem
             tamen
             Dei
             minimà
             reddi
             irritam
             inde
             constat
             ,
             quia
             in
             elect
             is
             est
             efficax
             ,
             Now
             enim
             omnes
             ,
             ut
             v.
             6.
             ait
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             ex
             Israele
             patre
             prognati
             secundùm
             carnem
             ,
             sunt
             veri
             illi
             Israelitae
             ;
             ad
             quos
             foederis
             gratiae
             Dei
             non
             solum
             oblatio
             cum
             conditione
             officii
             praestandi
             ;
             sed
             etiam
             collatio
             &
             hareditas
             coelestis
             reipsâ
             pertineat
             .
             ut
             ver
             .
             7.
             exponitur
             clariùs
             ,
             &
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             
             &
             19.
             
             Neque
             quia
             semen
             Abraham●
             sunt
             ,
             ideo
             omnes
             sunt
             filii
             seu
             haeredes
             benedictionis
             illius
             &
             ●jusdem
             gratiae
             gloriaeque
             participes
             ,
             
               Rom.
               4.
               12.
               
               Gal.
            
             4.
             28.
             
             Quamvis
             enim
             hac
             videantur
             &
             inter
             se
             &
             cum
             superioribus
             puguare
             quibus
             d●cuit
             Apost●los
             Judae●●
             incredulos
             esse
             Is●aelita●
             &
             Abrahamit●s
             ,
             non
             solum
             origine
             carnis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             ratione
             foederum
             &
             promissionum
             acceptarum
             ;
             nulla
             est
             dissentio
             .
             Etsi
             enim
             ad
             omnes
             Israelta●
             &
             patres
             &
             Adoptio
             &
             foederaac
             promissiones
             pertineant
             ;
             non
             prop●e
             rea
             tamen
             sunt
             omnes
             verè
             filii
             &
             haeredes
             salutis
             .
             Illa
             enim
             quae
             objectantur
             .
             Judaeis
             infidelibus
             ab
             Apostolo
             tribuuntur
             ,
             quidem
             ratione
             vocationis
             externae
             (
             quia
             salus
             iis
             sub
             conditione
             obedientia
             annunciats
             &
             oblata
             est
             ,
             &
             oblatio
             illius
             Circumcisione
             obsig●ata
             ;
             unde
             omnes
             Israelitae
             filii
             foederis
             dicuntu●
             communiter
             ,
             Act●r
             .
             3.
             25.
             )
             Sed
             non
             ratione
             vocationis
             ,
             internae
             &
             efficacis
             secundùm
             propositum
             electionit
             ,
             qua
             salus
             non
             solùm
             exterius
             cum
             conditione
             fidei
             vivae
             annunciata
             &
             oblata
             est
             verbo
             ac
             signota
             Sacramentis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             interiùs
             efficaciter
             donata
             conditione
             seu
             fide
             confertura
             Spiritu
             sancto
             .
             Hoc
             enim
             solùm
             genuinis
             filiis
             &
             verè
             electis
             Israelitis
             convenit
             non
             autem
             promis●uè
             omnibus
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e54830
           
             Quere's
             premised
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             39
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             The
             text
             ●nalized
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e55650
           
             The
             Series
             of
             the
             Apostles
             dispute
             .
          
           
             Positions
             premised
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             root
             and
             branch
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             holinesse
             here
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             evincing
             the
             ingraffing
             to
             be
             into
             the
             Church
             only
             as
             visible
             ,
             and
             the
             breaking
             oft
             to
             be
             frō
             the
             Church
             as
             visible
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e56800
           
             *
             Reconciliatio
             est
             duplex
             1.
             
             Hominis
             cum
             Deo.
             2.
             
             Hominis
             cum
             proximo
             .
             Reconciliatio
             hominis
             cum
             Deo
             ,
             quâ
             amicit●a
             ,
             quae
             in
             prima
             creatione
             hominis
             cum
             ▪
             Deo
             Creatore
             intercesserat
             ,
             &
             propter
             hominis
             off●nsam
             in
             Deum
             soluta
             fuerit
             adeò
             ut
             inimicitiae
             sequutae
             essent
             ,
             redintegratur
             per
             mediat●rem
             .
             De
             qua
             quidem
             reconciliatione
             notanda
             veniunt
             ▪
             1.
             
             Nomen
             .
             Reconciliatio
             hominis
             cum
             Deo
             sumitur
             vel
             propriè
             iu
             significatione
             praedicta
             ;
             vel
             minus
             propriè
             ,
             ut
             
               Rom.
               11.
               1.
               
               (
               Prov.
            
             15.
             error●
             typographi
             )
             ubi
             per
             reconciliationem
             m●ndi
             cum
             Deo
             intelligitur
             Gentium
             ad
             fi●em
             Christi
             conversio
             ,
             seu
             ipsar●●●
             v●catio
             ad
             participationem
             gratiae
             Dei
             ,
             quae
             etiam
             salu●
             Gentium
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             &
             opulentia
             mundi
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             dicitur
             .
          
           
             a
             Neque
             Deus
             quenquam
             ad
             exitium
             absolutè
             ac
             nudè
             fine
             subordinatis
             mediis
             ,
             sed
             ad
             exitium
             justum
             hoc
             est
             ,
             per
             &
             propter
             peccata
             judicio
             justo
             inferendum
             destinavit
             .
          
           
             b
             Deus
             non
             decrevi●
             peccata
             efficere
             ,
             sed
             permittere
             ,
             seu
             non
             impedire
             ,
             &
             regere
             ad
             gloriam
             suam
             .
             Nec
             ●nim
             quicquid
             Deus
             decrevit
             illud
             etiam
             efficit
             ,
             sed
             quae
             decrevit
             effice●e
             ,
             eorum
             est
             Author
             ,
             ut
             omnia
             bona
             quae
             fiunt
             :
             quae
             autem
             decrevit
             non
             impedire
             increaturis
             mala
             seu
             peccata
             ,
             ea
             non
             efficit
             ;
             quia
             efficere
             non
             decrevit
             ,
             sed
             permittit
             &
             regit
             tantùm
             &
             justè
             tandem
             punit
             convenienter
             decreto
             .
          
           
             c
             Non
             paucos
             dissolvit
             nodos
             ,
             distinctio
             illa
             necessaria
             inter
             effectum
             &
             consequens
             quam
             minùs
             intelligentes
             aliqui
             ,
             vel
             insuper
             ●abeutes
             ad
             incitas
             frequenter
             ab
             adversariis
             adiguntur
             .
             Induratio
             aquae
             (
             ut
             instem
             cum
             Augustino
             )
             consequens
             est
             ,
             non
             effectus
             :
             Ruina
             Demûs
             alicujus
             ex
             se
             labilis
             necessari●
             sequitur
             defectum
             fulturae
             quam
             supeditare
             potuit
             Dominus
             si
             libuerit
             ,
             sed
             nec
             vult
             ,
             nec
             tenetur
             .
             Ha●d
             aliter
             reprobationem
             sequitur
             peccatum
             ,
             non
             ut
             causam
             efficientem
             ,
             sed
             deficientem
             ,
             non
             quâ
             removetur
             quod
             adest
             ▪
             sed
             non
             admovetur
             quod
             sustentaret
             .
          
           
             a
             Tenendum
             est
             non
             de
             privata
             cujusque
             electione
             nunc
             tractari
             ,
             sed
             de
             communi
             adoptione
             totius
             gentis
             quae
             in
             externa
             specie
             collapsa
             videri
             potui
             ,
             ad
             tempus
             .
          
           
             b
             Contendit
             Paulus
             firmum
             &
             immutabile
             stare
             Dei
             consilium
             ,
             quo
             semel
             sibi
             illos
             in
             gentem
             peculiarem
             eligere
             dignatus
             est
             .
          
           
             c
             Argumentum
             Apostoli
             ad
             probandam
             constantiam
             dilectionis
             Dei
             erga
             suam
             gentem
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Videtur
               ex
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               donorum
               &
               vocationis
               Dei
               ,
               non
               sequi
               illa
               quam
               nos
               statumus
               gratiae
               ,
               &
               salutis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1.
               
               Quia
               fatcute
               Calvino
               &
               martyre
               dictum
               Apostoli
               ,
               non
               de
               singulari
               cujusque
               electione
               ,
               sed
               de
               totius
               gentis
               Judaicae
               communi
               adoptione
               accipiendum
               sit
               .
               Atqui
               hac
               communis
               adoptio
               &
               vocatio
               gentis
               fuit
               mutabilis
               ,
               quoniam
               gens
               Judaica
               donis
               &
               vocatione
               ill●
               excidit
               .
            
             
               Ad
               corruptelas
               Stapletoni
               facilè
               respondetur
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Non
               negatur
               ,
               de
               communi
               gentis
               Judaicae
               ,
               ●oc
               est
               ,
               foederali
               dignitate
               propri●
               loqui
               ,
               &
               hanc
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Deo
               pronun●iare
               Apostolum
               ,
               sed
               negatur
               hinc
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               singulorum
               non
               confici
               ,
               Imò
               a
               minori
               ad
               majus
               firmissimè
               concluditur
               .
               Si
               enim
               de
               gratia
               communi
               &
               quidem
               aliena
               ,
               Apostolus
               rectè
               pronunciat
               esse
               Deo
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               de
               gratia
               propria
               fideles
               idem
               statuere
               debent
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Sic
             illis
             jam
             solenne
             est
             ,
             partem
             unam
             veritatis
             assumere
             ,
             câque
             abuti
             ad
             alteram
             vel
             evertendam
             ,
             vel
             dimovendam
             .
          
           
             g
             Per
             electionem
             intelligit
             Apostolus
             primo
             externam
             foederis
             gratiam
             ,
             qui
             Deus
             hanc
             ge●tem
             sibi
             delegerit
             ;
             deinde
             ipsam
             aeternae
             dilectionis
             gratiam
             ,
             quam
             in
             ●ac
             gente
             quasi
             deposuerat
             Deus
             .
             N●m
             adoptando
             cos
             in
             foedus
             testatum
             fecit
             se
             ex
             ea
             gente
             plurimos
             habere
             ,
             &
             semper
             habiturum
             esse
             electos
             ad
             s●lutem
             .
          
           
             h
             Quia
             Deus
             patres
             dilexit
             ,
             etiam
             ad
             filios
             dilectionem
             suam
             extendit
             :
             si
             enim
             inter
             homines
             amicitiae
             parentum
             merito
             transeunt
             ad
             liberos
             ,
             Qui
             ni
             Deui
             idem
             facer●t
             ?
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e60670
           
             The
             Series
             of
             the
             Apostles
             dispute
             opened
             .
          
           
             The
             Corinthians
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             The
             Corinthians
             scruples
             .
          
           
             Explicatory
             Positions
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             or
             rise
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             scruples
             .
          
           
             Two
             heterodoxical
             interpretations
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             holy
             ,
             unclean
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             interpretation
             setting
             up
             parent
             and
             childe
             too
             high
             ,
             examined
             
          
           
             The
             second
             interpretation
             laying
             parent
             and
             childe
             too
             low
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Weak
             and
             childish
             .
          
           
             2.
             Incongruous
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Untrue
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             evincing
             the
             holinesse
             in
             the
             Text
             not
             to
             be
             legitimation
             .
          
           
             The
             sanctificat●on
             spoken
             to
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             parents
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             parent
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             another
             unbeleeving
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             brings
             not
             formal
             arguments
             to
             conclude
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             marriage-society
             ,
             but
             removes
             scruples
             concerning
             their
             o●n
             state
             and
             their
             issue
             .
          
           
             A
             vindication
             of
             instrumental
             sanctification
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e62810
           
             The
             Text
             Analysed
             .
          
           
             The
             argumen
             deduced
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e64100
           
             The
             whole
             narrative
             analysed
             .
          
           
             Upon
             what
             account
             these
             infants
             were
             tendered
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Why
             they
             were
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Positions
             rending
             to
             clear
             Christ
             admission
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e65520
           
             Covenant-interest
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             things
             that
             descend
             from
             parent
             to
             child
             .
          
           
             Like
             priviledges
             do
             descend
             in
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Common-weales
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             a
             Hinc
             Calvinus
             &
             Beza
             suum
             dogma
             de
             traduce
             justitia
             hauserunt
             ,
             docéntque
             fidelium
             fi●ios
             propriè
             esse
             sanctos
             &
             sine
             Baptisme
             salvari
             quia
             hoc
             ipso
             quo
             fidelium
             sunt
             filii
             ,
             censentur
             esse
             in
             Ecclesia
             nati
             juxta
             foedus
             divinum
             ,
             Ero
             Deus
             tuus
             &
             seminis
             tui
             ,
             Ge.
             17.
             7.
             
             Quemadmodum
             jure
             civili
             censentur
             liberi
             qui
             ex
             altero
             parentè
             libero
             nascuntur
             ;
             sed
             errant
             ,
          
           
             b
             Foederis
             inter
             Deum
             &
             Abraham
             initi
             participes
             sint
             ,
             sive
             Judaei
             ab
             eo
             carnaliter
             oriundi
             ,
             sive
             Christianorum
             parentum
             liberi
             :
             carnalis
             generatio
             nihil
             facit
             .
          
           
             c
             Ad
             nos
             descendit
             non
             per
             carnalem
             generationem
             parentum
             ,
             sed
             per
             spiritualem
             regenerationem
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Birth-interest
             descends
             in
             all
             other
             Religions
             
          
           
             God
             ownes
             childre●
             borne
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Parent
             and
             childe
             respective
             to
             Church-interest
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             an
             opposite
             condition
             .
          
           
             No
             president
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             a
             believing
             Parent
             bringing
             up
             a
             childe
             for
             covenant
             and
             not
             in
             covenant
             .
          
           
             Infants
             out
             of
             covenant
             according
             to
             Scripture-grounds
             are
             without
             hope
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Jesuites
             our
             leading
             adversaries
             confesse
             it
             .
          
           
             Protestant
             Divines
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             .
          
           
             Our
             present
             adversaries
             instead
             of
             reasons
             oppose
             onely
             comers
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e66830
           
             Objections
             against
             Infants
             Baptism
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             stated
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             institution
             of
             Infant-Baptism
             .
          
           
             Infants
             are
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Infans
             are
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             The
             invalidity
             of
             that
             objection
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             example
             of
             Infant-Baptisme
             examined
             .
          
           
             Infants
             want
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             no
             impediments
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             The
             want
             of
             those
             expresse
             words
             ,
             Infants
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             is
             no
             impediment
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             Scripture
             consequence
             .
          
           
             Antiquity
             is
             for
             Infant-Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Infant
             Baptism
             is
             not
             bestowed
             on
             unwritten
             tradition
             .
          
           
             The
             various
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Distinguendum
             inter
             resquae
             traduntur
             in
             Ecclesia
             &
             rationem
             earum
             tradendarum
             .
          
           
             b
             Quadam
             &
             sunt
             &
             dicuntur
             in
             Scripturis
             ,
             quaedam
             vero
             sunt
             in
             Scripaturis
             tametsi
             non
             dicuntur
             .
             N●zianzen
             .
             lib
             5.
             de
             Theol.
             
          
           
             c
             Non
             quaeritur
             antotidem
             verbis
             omnia
             necessaria
             in
             Scripturis
             continentur
             ,
             sed
             vel
             sententia
             expressa
             vel
             per
             necessariam
             consequentiam
             inde
             colligenda
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e70820
           
             Infant-baptism
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             will-worship
             .
          
           
             Extremes
             are
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             leaving
             idolatry
             ,
             run
             upon
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             Separation
             for
             God
             of
             persons
             or
             of
             inanimate
             or
             unreasonable
             creatures
             .
             Whether
             Sacriledge
             be
             any
             New
             Testament
             sin
             .
          
           
             Separation
             for
             God
             either
             by
             institution
             or
             approbation
             .
          
           
             Places
             for
             worship
             and
             maintenance
             of
             those
             that
             attend
             upon
             worship
             separate
             by
             divine
             approbation
             .
          
           
             Positious
             concerning
             places
             .
          
           
             Negative
             .
          
           
             Positive
             .
          
           
             Ministry
             maintenance
             asserted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             conscientiously
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             legally
             due
             .
          
           
             Quae
             sententia
             ,
             tantum
             secum
             in
             vexit
             jam
             errorum
             &
             schismatum
             agmen
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             de
             ullis
             superiorum
             temporum
             Hae
             reticis
             legatur
             tam
             insanum
             ,
             quod
             non
             fuerit
             reductum
             proximo
             quadriennio
             subsque
             rursum
             sectatores
             invenerit
             ,
             ut
             vel
             unum
             hoc
             pietatis
             studiosis
             radicem
             hanc
             suspectam
             meritò
             reddere
             debuerit
             ,
             ex
             qua
             tam
             in
             fausta
             germina
             suppulularunt
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e72190
           
             a
             Arguments
             evincing
             the
             right
             of
             Christians
             in
             this
             latitude
             .
          
           
             Amplification
             of
             this
             position
             .
          
           
             a
             Aliquando
             filiis
             infidelium
             praestatur
             baec
             gratia
             ut
             baptizentur
             cúm
             occultâ
             Dei
             providentiâ
             in
             manus
             piorum
             quomodocunque
             proveniunt
             .
          
           
             a
             Si
             Parens
             carens
             verâ
             fide
             ,
             cam
             tamen
             profiteatur
             &
             in
             externo
             Eclesiae
             coetupro
             fideli
             habeatur
             ,
             aut
             olim
             habitus
             fuerit
             sub
             veteri
             Testamento
             infantes
             ex
             talibus
             nascentes
             erant
             foederati
             &
             promissionis
             participes
             ;
             quia
             etiam
             promissio
             acceptata
             fluerit
             ,
             à
             parentibus
             majoribus
             in
             gratiam
             nasciturae
             posteritatis
             cui
             non
             praejudicat
             immediati
             Parentis
             incredulitas
             aut
             hypocrisis
             quamdiu
             infans
             incredulitatem
             &
             hypocrisin
             Parentis
             imitari
             non
             potest
             .
             Rivet
             .
             in
             
               Gen.
               Cap.
               17.
               
               Exercit.
            
             88.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e73810
           
             Covenant
             of
             Church-members
             either
             explicite
             or
             implicite
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             knew
             no
             explicite
             Church-Covenant
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Firmins
             reasons
             and
             his
             replies
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             interest
             of
             infants
             of
             excommunicate
             persons
             in
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             a
             Haec
             enim
             excommunicatio
             nou
             est
             iustar
             veneni
             ,
             quod
             hosti
             datur
             ad
             exitium
             ,
             sed
             medicina
             ,
             quae
             fratri
             datur
             ad
             salutem
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             to
             carry
             the
             question
             in
             the
             negative
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e76730
           
             1.
             
             All
             possible
             engagements
             and
             obligations
             to
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Parents
             must
             see
             that
             their
             childrens
             breeding
             do
             answer
             their
             birth
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             Nations
             thus
             honoured
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             single
             persons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Respective
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Respective
             to
             their
             posterity
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28344-e104890
           
             Doct.
             2.